JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: FoF on May 13, 2010, 05:28:45 PM

Title: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Nami/Ray, Nami/Acchan) - COMPLETED
Post by: FoF on May 13, 2010, 05:28:45 PM

Akb48 and Mendol crossover. This actually came to me a couple of months ago but I can't write it on FFN.  :nervous Decided to just write it here on the mean time. I'm going for comedy and a bit of drama.

Pairings: Nami/Ray, Nami/Acchan (?)

INDEX

Chapter 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg723543#msg723543)
Chapter 3 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg726306#msg726306)
Chapter 4 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg738836#msg738836)
Chapter 5 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg743188#msg743188)
Chapter 6 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg749495#msg749495)
Chapter 7 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg752915#msg752915)
Chapter 8 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg777736#msg777736)
Chapter 9 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg783939#msg783939)
Chapter 10 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg786233#msg786233)
Chapter 11 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg792492#msg792492)
Chapter 12 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg796531#msg796531)
Chapter 13 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg801678#msg801678)
Chapter 14 (Part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg805706#msg805706)
Chapter 14 (Part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg806152#msg806152)
Chapter 15 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg808921#msg808921)
Chapter 16 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg811769#msg811769)
Chapter 17 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg814696#msg814696)
Chapter 18 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg820140#msg820140)
Chapter 19 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg824803#msg824803)
Chapter 20 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg827151#msg827151)
Chapter 21 (part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg838285#msg838285)
Chapter 21 (part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg844774#msg844774)
Chapter 21 (part 3) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg883529#msg883529)
Chapter 21 (FINAL) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg884050#msg884050)
Epilogue (Part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg954953#msg954953)
Epilogue (Part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg971672#msg971672)
Epilogue (END) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg987972#msg987972)

Hinata Chapters

Part 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg995350#msg995350)
Part 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1059492#msg1059492)
Part 3 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1065142#msg1065142)
FINAL (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1073807#msg1073807)

Drabbles

Reason Number 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1251447#msg1251447)

_____________

Chapter 1

The lights are bright. The stage is set. You can feel the hot rays of the spotlight as it covers you. You can hear the crowd roar as you try to catch your breath after performing your single. It’s a typical day for an idol. It’s a typical day for us three.

“Th-Thank you so much!”

I glanced at Riku who was smiling at the crowd. Kuu was also smiling, his eyes a bit teary. I couldn’t help but smile too as I looked at the crowd. They were either chanting our group or chanting our individual names. Hearing those cheers feels pretty awesome.

My eyes wander at the crowd. I wasn’t particularly looking at anything, but then my wandering eyes stopped at a figure at the back. The figure was looking directly at me, smiling. Giving me a smile that feels like it was only meant for me. Somehow, I can’t hear the crowd anymore as I stare at her. She caught my attention and it seems that she noticed it. She’s saying something that I can’t figure out.

“What?”

I mumbled out wanting to know what she’s saying. She smiled and said something again. I can’t read it. I’m not good at reading lips. It’s frustrating because I want to know what she’s saying. I took a step forward at the stage ignoring the looks that I know Riku and Kuu are giving me. I just want to know what she’s saying.

Still smiling, she put both her hands on the side of her mouth, took a deep breath and yelled.

“NAMI!!!”

“Whoa!”

I suddenly jerked forward as I opened my eyes and fell on the ground.

“Itai…”

I mumbled rubbing my sore butt.

“Are you alright?”

I turned my attention at the person who woke me up and found Asahi looking at me worriedly. She offered her hand and I took it as I stood up.

“Why did you have to yell so loud?”

“I’m sorry. You weren’t waking up. Shaking you doesn’t seem to work so I decided to just yell at you. It’s either that or I pinch your nose to prevent you from breathing, then I put a whole bunch of marshmallows on your mouth as what Hinata suggested since she said that you sleep like the dead.”

She smirked and I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. Hinata’s jokes can be evil at times. 

“Well thanks for not doing that.”

“I was very tempted to do that really. But knowing you, you’d kill both of us if we did that.”

“How right you are.”

“Anyway, I just woke you up to say that it’s already 3:45pm. 15 minutes till rehearsal again.”

“Oh. Thanks for the wake up call.”

“No problem.”

She nodded and went out of the room. I slowly stretched trying to awaken my still sleepy body. I glanced at the clock and noticed that it’s 3:50pm. I’ve got 10 minutes to walk there. Plenty of time not to be late.

I got out of the room and made my way towards the rehearsal room. I couldn’t help but smile thankful for Asahi’s wake-up call. When I got in the room, everyone were either stretching, talking or just moving around. It still amazes me seeing so many girls in one big room. But then again, It’s been almost a year since the three of us joined AKB48.

It’s been almost a year since the Persona disbanded.

Almost a year since we dressed up as guys.
Almost a year since we were faked shot at the parking lot.
Almost a year since I admitted to Ray that I was a girl.
And it’s almost a year since she cried that night and looked at me with so much disgust in her eyes as she ran away from me.

TBC.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on May 26, 2010, 09:00:47 AM

Chapter 2


“Oh. Nami, you’re awake.”

I can hear disappointment in her voice as Hinata stood in front of me holding what appears to be a bag of marshmallows. Beside her stood perhaps the tallest member of akb48, Shinoda Mariko holding a camera. She’s nice and all, but teases me a lot. Often times I just go along with it. It’s just playful teasing anyway. I call her Mariko-sama. Next to Mariko-sama is Yukarin Satou. She’s Mariko-sama’s sidekick as well as her closest friend. She is also nice and funny when she wants to be.

Honestly, these three are dangerous when they are together. They always come up with pranks for other members just so they could have a few laughs. They sometimes do pranks on me and get a few laughs and of course I give them a few bruises. It’s fun. I can’t say that to them because I’m sure they’re going to double their pranks on me, but I always have fun when we’re together. I think they know it though.

I raise my eyebrow as I looked at what Hinata is holding. She took a step back looking all nervous.

“I was uh…just thinking of feeding you marshmallows…you know. I thought you’d be hungry…”

She gave out a nervous laugh and suddenly turned around walking away. I turned to look at Mariko-sama who looked nervous as well.

“I uh…was thinking of taking your picture while she feeds you…you know. For memories…”

She also walked away leaving Yukarin standing. I turned to her and she smiled. There was no nervousness in the way she smiles.

“I was just going to watch.”

She shrugged and walked towards Mariko and Hinata. I shook my head and couldn’t help but smirk at them as they huddled in the corner. I guess they’re disappointed for not getting those few laughs.

I turned my attention to Asahi and saw her sitting at the floor playing her DS. She’s been carefree ever since Persona disbanded. Sometimes even being an airhead. I blame her ex-boyfriend Jiro for that really. Oh yeah, they broke up a couple of months ago due to our work as idols. Jiro was a mess when Asahi broke up with him. She acts like it didn’t bother her and that it’s better off that they’re just friends but I can tell that it broke her saying those things to Jiro. They’re friends now by the way. Jiro’s back to his old self trying to get Asahi’s attention again and Asahi’s back to ignoring him. That’s normal for them.

Beside Asahi, or rather on her is Oshima Yuko who has her arms wrapped around Asahi’s neck as she watched her playing the DS. Yuko seems to have taken a liking to Asahi ever since they bonded a few months ago. She’s always clinging to Asahi and often calls her ‘Nyanyan.’ Honestly, I think that girl has a major crush on Asahi. I wonder what Asahi feels about it? I’ll probably ask her later.

As I walked inside the room I can’t help but feel as if I’m inside a classroom once again. Everybody has formed their own different groups. It’s like déjà vu really. But one group caught my attention. A group wherein someone named Maeda Atsuko belongs.

I don’t know her very well. We’re not friends, just acquaintances. We hardly ever talk at all as I have my own group and she has hers. But ever since the akb48 debuted 3 months ago, she always caught my attention. Maybe because she was titled as the face of akb48 that I suddenly find her intriguing. Or maybe it’s because ever since we debuted, I notice her smile doesn’t meet her eyes anymore. I often told myself that she’s probably just tired because of the promotion that she’s been doing as the face of akb48. But then again, a part of me doesn’t believe that.

I suddenly caught her eye and we stared at each other for a couple of seconds before I looked away. It’s always been like that. It’s either I caught her eye or she caught mine. It’s like we’re communicating through that few seconds telling each other something that I can’t seem to understand.

“Finally awake eh?”

Akimoto Sayaka said as she grinned at me. Kashiwagi Yuki who was standing beside her smiled at me. These two and myself were assigned to be team captains as all 48 members of the akb48 were split into three groups. I was in charge of Team A, Sayaka was in charge of Team K and Yuki was in charge of Team B. The two of them are great leaders. As for me, I don’t know why I was assigned as captain. They probably saw me threatening someone or something.

“Yeah. Asahi woke me up.”

“And right on time.”

I nodded and began stretching as Sayaka rallied up the troops. Since sensei was absent, we were left in charge for practice. This is going to be another tiring afternoon.

“Alright! Let’s do this.”


***A couple of hours later…***


Practice has ended and most of the members began exiting the room. A few are still inside. They’re either packing up or just resting.

“Thank God!”

Hinata said as she and Asahi lay down on the floor all spread out. I would’ve joined them but I knew that if I lay down like that I’d fall asleep easily. With my body sore, I know I can easily fall asleep.

I picked up my water and noticed Maeda’s group are still inside the room packing up. She glanced at me and I turned away to drink my water. 

“So I guess we’ll be seeing you guys tomorrow huh?”

Sayaka asked with Sae Miyazawa beside her smiling. Even after the intense training we had she still seems to have so much energy. Wish I could that much energy inside me.

“What’s up with tomorrow anyway?”

Mariko-sama asked as she and Yukarin walked towards us. I shrugged as they all look at me for answers.

“Probably about another PV or something.”

“That means we have to learn another song!”

Hinata groaned as did Asahi emitting what seems to be a cat like sound. I guess that’s one reason Yuko call’s her ‘Nyan-Nyan.’ I couldn’t help but smirk at the two of them. I guess we’re still not used to these intense trainings even though we were trained hard before as Persona members.

“Then the only thing we could do now is rest.”

“Best plan I’ve ever heard. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”

Sae and Sayaka said their goodbyes and headed towards the exit.

“We’ll be going now too boss.”

“Go home alright?!”

“Yeah yeah yeah!”

Mariko-sama gave me a salute as she dragged Yukarin towards the exit as she waves at us. They always party afterwards and I can’t help but worry. I think I’ll check up on them later. God, when did I become a mother to those two who are older than me?

“Aren’t you guys going to go yet?”

Itano Tomomi asked as she walked towards us. She’s part of Team A and also part of Maeda’s group. Honestly I thought she’d be like Mariko-sama with the bullying and teasing but she’s not. She’s very friendly towards me and the other members.

“Well…”

I motioned towards my two roommates as they’re still on the floor. Asahi is now facing Hinata’s side curled like a fetus and I can see that she’s about to fall asleep. Tomochin laughed seeing the two on the floor.

“I guess you have to wait for those two to get their energy back.”

“That or I can just drag them home.”

“You do that.”

“Tomochin…let’s go now…I want to sleep.”

Kasai Tomomi said as she held Tomochin’s arm to drag her. Kasai is with Team K. She’s very friendly and would often chase Sae and try to make her look like a man. It’s very funny watching them running around sometimes.

“I guess we’ll be going now. See you tomorrow.”

“Goodluck with those two.”

Kasai pointed Hinata and Asahi as she and Tomochin said their goodbyes. The two Tomo-Tomo walked towards the exit together with their group including Maeda. She glanced at me again and her lips twitched that it looked like she gave me a small smile.

I didn’t know if I just imagined that or what but I just ignored it and waved at them as I said goodbye. I watch them for awhile leaving us three alone inside the room. With everyone gone except the three of us, Hinata suddenly groaned and sat up glaring at me.

“It’s driving me crazy! Just ask her out already!”

Asahi nodded her head in approval still laying on the floor looking like she’s sleeping. I really thought she was asleep. Hinata’s sudden outburst confused me that I look back at her with my eyebrow raised.

“What’s driving you crazy? And ask who what now?”

“You! You’re driving me crazy with your moon eyes for Maeda. Just ask her out on a date or something.”

Again Asahi nodded and I just looked at Hinata like she’s crazy or something.

“Moon eyes?”

“Yes! You two keep staring at each other! It’s so obvious that it’s driving me crazy. Even Asahi notices it too.”

I looked at Asahi expecting another nod but instead she slowly sat up, yawned and looked at me seriously. She gave me her Riku serious and determined look.

“Nami, you shouldn’t lie to yourself. Don’t deny the fact that you’re an L and you have L feelings towards Maeda.”

I just gave her my confused and uncertain Kai look.

“HUH????”

TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on June 03, 2010, 07:43:27 AM

Chapter 3


I can’t believe they’re accusing me of being an L and having feelings for Maeda. Since last night they kept on urging me to confess and just ask Maeda out on a date. They just wouldn’t shut up. Even now they’re accusing me of such things when we’re heading towards the theater.

It’s annoying. It’s reaaaalllyyyy annoying.

“For the last time, I do not like her. I do not look at her with moon eyes. And I’m not an L!”

I exclaimed as I stopped walking to look at them.

“You do know that denying the fact will just make the matters worst.”

“Uhuh…the first step is to admit that you have a problem…or so I’ve heard.”

“Hey I’ve heard about that too.”

They both nodded enjoying the fact that they are in the same page. I just want to rip that page and burn it.

“Look here…I’m aware that I’ve been looking at Maeda…”

They immediately looked at me obviously happy with my answer. They began patting my shoulder, congratulating me.

“That’s good Nami. You’re admitting your problem!”

“Yes! Now…the next step would be…? Hinata, what is the next step?”

The patting stopped as Hinata turned to Asahi. I think I want to hear this because both of them are in airhead mode.

“Well…the next step would be…”

Hinata glanced at me then back at Asahi then back at me smiling.

“The next step is to have fun at the amusement park by treating usshhhhh”

I placed my hand on her mouth shutting her up.

“I’m not doing that made up crappy step. Anyway, as I was saying, I know I’m aware that I’ve been looking at Maeda…”

Hinata pulled my hand away from her mouth.

“You already did the first step. The second step isn’t to repeat the first step you know.”

I glared at her which shut her up. Asahi seems curious as to what I’m going to say as she tilted her head to the side and told me to go on.

“But…I don’t look at her the way you guys say I look at her. Trust me okay?”

They look at each other then at me trying to figure out whether or not to believe me. Asahi was the one who gave me the verdict.

“Okay. We’ll just give you the benefit of the doubt...for now.”

“I’ll take it. I’ll take anything just so we have this subject dropped.”

Asahi just shrugged and we continue to walk towards the theater. When we got there, almost every member that was supposed to show up was already there. Maeda was also there talking to Tomo-Tomo and the other girls.

I couldn’t help but be angry at myself for looking at Maeda again. I really have to stop doing that.

“Hey! What’s with the face?”

Mariko-sama asked as she started pinching both my cheeks.

“It’s only morning and you already have your scary face on.”

I was going to say something back when I heard Asahi yelp behind me. I turned around to see what happened causing Mariko-sama to remove her hold to my cheeks and saw Asahi trying to push Yuko away from her.

“Nyan-Nyan! I missed you.”

“D-Don’t touch me there!”

That’s normally how they greet each other nowadays. It’s not surprising anymore. Later if Asahi gets tired of pushing Yuko away she’d just let Yuko go on with her assault. At least Asahi is getting some exercise from it. But it seems Asahi’s struggling is getting shorter and shorter. I can’t help but wonder if she’s enjoying it or giving up on Yuko.

I suddenly felt being watched and knew who it was instantly. Ignoring the eyes on me, I turned towards Mariko-sama who immediately pinched both my cheeks again, pulling at it on the side making a somewhat forced smile on my face.

“Now this is how your face should look like in the morning. Happy little captain.”

Hinata moved beside Mariko-sama to look at my face.

“That doesn’t look happy. She looks constipated.”

“Hmm. Then how about this?”

“She looks scary.”

She removed her hands and looked at me seriously.

“I suggest plastic surgery.”

Hinata nodded and I frowned at both of them.

“Hey!”

She pinched my right cheek again and made a kissing face.  Then she started talking baby talk while pinching my cheek.

“Aww. I’m just kidding you cute, scary, miniature you.”

With one last pinch that made me yelp, she gave me a flying kiss then turned and headed towards where Yukarin, Sayaka and the others are. I received yet another Mariko-sama  playful insult, although she did call me cute though.

I was rubbing my cheek when Hinata leaned to my ear, whispering.

“She’s looking at you again. Oh, now she isn’t because she saw me looking at her now.”

I shook my head ignoring what she said and grabbed her hand dragging her to where the others are.

“H-Hey! Wait for me!”

Asahi says as she walks to us with Yuko who was hugging her from behind.


***A couple of minutes later***

All 20 of us were sitting on the stage as the manager and our dancing instructor stood in front of us.

“Okay, since everyone is here now, we’ve got some good news for all of you.”

The manager said as he gave us a big smile. It must be a really good news for him to be smiling that wide. I do hope he stops smiling now. He looks scary smiling that wide.

“But first, did you guys practice yesterday with the other members?”

Everyone replied saying ‘Hai!’

“Good! Since your first PV is going to be released in a week, you guys are going to perform on your first TV show today!”

Screams of joy and claps could be heard. We haven’t performed in a TV show before. So it’s understandable for people to be this excited. I couldn’t help but glance at Maeda and saw that she’s smiling at the news. I wonder if she’s just as excited as the others since I know all the focus would be on her since she is the face of the akb48.

“But you know, it’s not just any TV show that is going to feature you guys.”

The screams and claps suddenly stopped as we all looked at the manager’s creepy smile. The moment he said the name of the TV show, the screams and claps became much louder. Some girls were even jumping up and down. But I just sat there, shocked and scared as I replay to my mind what the manager said to us.

“You guys are going to be featured in the Music 10!”

Oh crap.

**********

I’ve been pacing around the hallway with my costume on trying to ease the nervousness that I’m feeling. These are the times when I want to just curl up to bed and just die there. I don’t know if I can take this if SHE is there. Well, I think she is there. Her single is on the top 5 I think. Not that I’m looking or anything. No, No, No.

Clearly I’m a mess.

“Are you alright Nami? You look pale.”

I didn’t even notice that Asahi is in front of me. See, I am a mess.

“Uh…no.”

“Are you sick?”

She placed her hand on my forehead trying to see if I have a fever or something. I shook my head.

“I’m not sick. I think I’m going to be. I mean, it’s Music 10! You know.”

“I know! How cool is that?! It’s just last year that we performed there as Persona, and now we get to perform there again as another group!”

I don’t think she gets what my dilemma is. I don’t want to tell it to her now seeing how happy she is. I don’t want to worry her. Plus I think I’m exaggerating on the whole thing. I wouldn’t probably see her there. That is a big place after all.

Somehow, thinking about that calmed me down a bit. I smiled at her and nodded.

“Yeah. It is cool.”

“It is.”

It is cool that we get to perform again at Music 10. I should focus more on that rather on something so…stupid.

“You shouldn’t worry too much.”

This is the old Asahi that’s talking. She rarely shows this side of her now. Back then she was the captain of Persona, the brains and strength of us three. I asked her why she doesn’t want to be captain of Team A and she just said that she prefers to be the leader of Persona and be an airhead of akb48. I didn’t understand her really. I mean, she would be great as captain. I was always the doubter of Persona and just by listening to her ideas and determination back then, I felt like I could take on anything. That’s why I have so much respect for her.

“Hey, do you think the buffet is still there? I really miss their muffins you know.”

“You can visit their shop you know. You don’t need to go there to get those muffins.”

“Oh yeah.”

And airhead Asahi of akb48 is back, but I still have so much respect for her. I couldn’t help but chuckle and she just smiled.

“Anyway, everyone’s heading to the bus now. Hinata has your stuff. We should head there now.”

I suddenly felt nervous again. She was about to walk away when I grabbed her arm to stop her.

“Uh…I’ll just go to the bathroom. I’ll head there as soon as I can.”

“Okay. Just…hurry back.”

I nodded my head and headed towards the bathroom while Asahi heads towards the bus. The moment I stepped inside the bathroom, I started slapping my cheeks and leaned at the sink.

“Get a grip.”

I said to myself and started splashing my face with water. I didn’t know that someone was inside a cubicle until I heard a flush and the door swung open. Wiping some water from my eyes, I looked at the mirror and was surprised to see Maeda looking back at me.

“Oh God you scared me.”

Really now, the only thing missing is a knife on her hand and some eerie music that it would look like a horror scene. I can still feel my heart pounding from the scare.

“Are you okay?”

She asked as she frowned slightly. I placed my hand on my chest feeling my pounding heart.

“Well, I think I just had a mini heart attack.”

She grabbed some toilet paper and held it out for me to take.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. Here.”

I glanced at what she offered for a second and took it. I gave her a hesitant smile.

“Thanks.”

I wiped my face and noticed that she’s watching me, smiling slightly.

“Uh. Asahi said that everyone’s boarding the bus now. In case you didn’t know.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yeah.”

She didn’t move and neither did I. I could predict some awkward scenes here.

“Well I guess I should head there too.”

She said as she walked to exit the bathroom still with a smile on her face. When she walked out, I felt bad. I should really try my best to get to know her. She is one of my teammates. Plus, having these small conversations with her is getting tiresome. Add the whole looking at each other too.

With that thought, I quickly exit the bathroom and saw her walking form in the hallway. I ran to her and called her out making her stop and turn towards me. When I caught up to her, I shrugged as she looked at me confused.

“I’ll walk with you.”

She looks like she was taken back by what I just said. Was it really that surprising that I wanted to walk with her?

“Oh, Okay.”

Apparently it is by the look on her face. We were silent as we walked towards the bus. I kept pondering my head to start a conversation or just say something because the silence was killing me. But what would I say to her?

“Tall…”

“Pardon?”

I didn’t realize that I said that out loud. I don’t even know why I was thinking about that too. But it would look lame if I didn’t say something. So I just went on with whatever it is I can associate with what I just said.

“Uh…well I was just thinking that…uh…Mariko-sama and Sayaka are quite tall, you know. Same with Sae and Asahi. And Yukarin is also a bit tall too.”

“Oh.”

Lame. That attempt was so lame. I didn’t add anymore to the lameness and just welcomed the awkward silence as we approached the bus. Everyone's inside now except for us two. I still can’t get over at how lame I was and she added the awkwardness by replying a two letter word. Is that even a word?

“Good timing. We were about to leave you.”

The manager said as we entered the bus. Both of us apologized and headed inside. I doubt they’ll leave us though. I mean, they wouldn’t leave the face of the akb in an important show.

The seats were in pairs. Maeda went on ahead to take a sit. I found Hinata and Asahi and approached them pouting. They were seated together.

“You two are seated together.”

“Aw. You could sit on our lap.”

Asahi said as she patted her lap. This is the problem of us three being an odd number. It wouldn’t be a problem if the bus has three seats. 

“Well, there’s a vacant seat over there.”

Hinata pointed towards the back and that’s when I noticed that the only seat available is the seat next to Maeda. Even the seat at the very back was already taken. This could be bad. Maybe I could take up Asahi’s offer and just sit at their lap. But it would look weird if I did that. Maeda might get the idea that I don’t like her and for sure, that’ll make me feel bad.

I turned to Hinata and found her grinning and wiggling her eyebrow. Don’t tell me she planned this? Well Asahi is smirking and the way Hinata is looking at me tells me their immediate deaths are near.

“Here’s your bag.”

She held out my bag to take. I took it and glared at them.

“You two are so dead later.”

They didn’t take my threat seriously as they chuckled and smirked at me. Sometimes I wonder if they really are my bestfriends. I just took a deep breath, calming myself and slowly made my way to where Maeda is seated. This is going to be a long and awkward ride.

TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on June 26, 2010, 06:10:20 PM

This is cute. Update please? :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: maliciel on June 30, 2010, 08:58:34 PM

Surely this has a continuation! :O

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on July 02, 2010, 03:46:23 AM

Thanks so much for the thanks! Thanks for reading too!  :) Sorry it took awhile.  I honestly don't know where this is going...so I'll just go wherever direction my mind takes me.  :nervous Thanks again!!



Chapter 4


“Hey. Can I sit here?”

Maeda looks at me then at the empty seat next to her. She shrugged.

“If you want.”

Like I have a choice. I sigh and sat down next to her feeling the bus pull away from the theater. I suddenly felt my bag vibrate. Frowning, I pull out my cell phone and saw that I have a text message. It was from Hinata.

‘Do your best! Goodluck!’ (^~^)

I leaned towards the aisle and saw Hinata and Asahi also leaning to look at me. Both of them gave me a big toothy smile and a thumbs up. I want to reply to them in a not so nice way but I’m trying to be a good girl here so I just leaned back to my seat and decided to just listen to my ipod. That would be a good way to pass the time.

I search my bag for the device and noticed that it wasn’t there. I was sure I saw it here earlier. I don’t know why but I had a feeling that Hinata was behind this. I leaned towards the aisle again and saw Hinata still looking at me. With a grin, she showed me my ipod and wiggled it, taunting me. I glared at her. She really is digging her own grave here.

“Damn it.”

“Something wrong?”

Maeda asked as I leaned back to my seat. I sigh and shook my head.

“It’s nothing. Hinata just took my ipod.”

“Oh. Well I’d offer mine but my ipod is out of batteries.”

Really? She’d offer hers? That’s nice. I shook my head and smiled slightly.

“That’s okay. It’s not like I can’t live without that.”

I don’t think I’d die of silence. Plus, it’s only a 30 minute ride. I’m sure I can survive it. With that, I decided to just sit still and wait till we get to TV Tohto.


***5  minutes later***


Oh God. This is so boring. I’m just looking at the seat in front of me while Maeda is enjoying the view from the window. I can hear most of the girls talking. Tomo-Tomo, who are seated on the other side are both listening to their ipods so I can’t chat with them. I can even hear Yukarin and Hinata laughing. I want to join them, but I’m too far from them. Am I being punished here? What have I done wrong to deserve such a punishment?!

“You know…”

I turned to Maeda, surprised to hear her talk. She was frowning slightly like she’s thinking.

“There are disadvantages in being tall.”

Wow. Is she trying to…have a conversation with me? And using my lame topic! She must be bored as well. I think I’ll play along.

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Like what?”

“Well, your feet would stick out of the blanket and you would get cold when you sleep.”

She smiled as she looked at me. I smirked.

“True. But I think you can do something about that, like wear socks.”

“Oh yeah. Hmm. Well how about people who are tall…find it hard to look for their shoe sizes. I mean, most people who are tall have…big feet.”

“That could be a disadvantage. It would be annoying if I found a shoe I like and they didn’t have my size, although I doubt that’ll happen in my case.”

That’s an advantage for us short people I guess. It wouldn’t be hard to look for a shoe size that would fit you. You can even go to the kids section. Hinata and Asahi once took me there when I told them I want to buy some shoes. It was meant to be a joke, but I tried some of them just for fun. Surprisingly, some of them fit but I didn’t from there though. That would be embarrassing. I could imagine Mariko-sama and Yukarin ridiculing me if I bought that.

“What’s your height anyway?”

“148.5cm”

I know I’m short. I don’t need to hear it from anyone. The fact that I’m only 148.5cm is proof of that. Also, I can see it perfectly in the mirror and whenever I have to look up at someone just to talk to them. I’m not losing hope though. I’m still hoping to grow tall even if it’s just a bit.

“Well, there are advantages in being short. Shoe sizes are one thing.”

“Yeah?”

“Uhuh. Another advantage would be…”

She began tapping her chin with her finger looking at the seat in front of her as she was thinking. When she thought of something, she turned to me again grinning.

“You’d be good at playing hide and seek since you can hide anywhere.”

She giggled and I just pretend to be offended by slapping her arm.

“Hey! That’s a lousy advantage.”

She shrugged still smiling. It’s contagious really but I fought back and just gave her a frown. She’s clearly enjoying our banter because I’ve never seen her smile this wide before. At least not when I’m glancing at her.

“It’s still an advantage though.”

“But it’s crappy.”

“Okay, how about…you would look younger than you are.”

I raised my eyebrow and looked at her in an ‘I’m not impressed’ kind of way.

“So you mean to say, that I look like a little girl that hasn’t reached puberty?”

She’s trying not to laugh as she covers her lips.

“I…I didn’t say that.”

I couldn’t help but smirk as she finally released her laugh. It’s nice to see her laugh. Even if it’s to ridicule me, it’s nice to see her looking…happy. I think she needs it.

Her laughter is starting to subside as she wipes a few tears from her eyes when I felt my phone vibrate again. I had a feeling that it would be Hinata again so I wasn’t surprised when I flipped my phone open.

‘It looks like you two are getting along just fine. I knew you two would ht it off!’ (^~^)

I don’t know if I want to thank Hinata for this little set up that she did for me and Maeda to finally break the ice, or I should kill her for this little set up when I told her to just drop it. Hmmm…maybe I can do both. I can hug her to death once we arrive at Tohto TV.

I suddenly remembered my dilemma earlier. We’re going to Tohto TV…the place where Persona debuted…the place where SHE is. What the hell am I going to do if I met her there?!

“Everything okay?”

I didn’t realize that I was still staring at my phone. It was only when I heard Maeda’s voice did I turn to her and shrugged.

“Uh…yeah. It’s just Hinata telling me that she wants me to give her a death hug.”

She frowned smiling slightly obviously confused.

“Sounds…deadly.”

“It is.”

I close my phone and took a deep breath as I lean at my chair. I’m feeling nervous again. I turned to look at Maeda.

“Aren’t you nervous?”

Maeda seems to be taken aback by the sudden change of topic or maybe the seriousness of my voice.

“I was earlier. But then I realized that I shouldn’t think about it too much and just…go for it.”

She said as she looks at her lap looking like she’s shy or something. Is she…blushing? Nah, I’m probably just imagining it. Why would she blush anyway? But she does seem calm about the whole Music 10 unlike me who’s clearly a mess. But then again, I’m only nervous because of who I might see there.

Hmmm. Maybe I should ask for her advice. I mean, we’re not really close friends and well, sometimes it’s nice to ask for advice on people who don’t know you that well.

Still slouching at my seat, I stared at the seat in front of me as I ask her.

“Can I ask for your advice on something?”

I guess she was surprised again as it took her a couple of seconds to answer me back. If she had said the same thing, I would have been surprised myself so I really can’t blame her. It’s our first time to talk to each other this much. We are in the getting to know each other stage and asking for her advice feels like a huge step towards friendship.

Ugh, that sounded like we’re dating or something.

“Sure.”

I took a deep breath and just let it out.

“Well…suppose you we’re living your dream through a lie and somehow you deceived someone that you never had an intention of deceiving. Like that person liked you and they kept on sticking to you or something and they got tangled in the lie too. And then at some point, you decided to end the lie and confessed to them what you really are. But they weren’t happy about the confession. Instead they ran away from you crying…and well you haven’t seen or heard from them since. But then, something unexpected happen and well…there might be a chance that you get to meet them again.”

I’m playing with the buttons of my blazer as I recall the events. It’s a bit embarrassing really to ask for her advice but at the same time…it somehow feels right.

“So um…what would you do if you meet them again?”

I glance at her and saw that she has her head tilted looking at the seat in front of her, frowning slightly.

“Can I ask you a question?”

Unsure of where this is heading, I looked at her and answered her back hesitantly.

“Uh…sure.”

“Do you care for them?

Her question caught me off guard.

“Wh-What?”

She turns to me her frown gone. She has this look of…understanding or something as she shook her head.

“You know, I don’t think you need to answer that. It clearly shows that you care for them since you’re worrying about it now. They must be really important to you for you to be this affected.”

Frowning, I answered back.

“Maybe it affects me because…they might reveal the truth about what I’ve done.”

“Maybe. But if that is the case, you wouldn’t indicate that they were unhappy when you told them the truth and you wouldn’t recall that they were crying.”

Uh…what do I say to that?

“And also, you asked what you would do if you meet them again. Those are indications that you’re somewhat concern about their feelings and you somehow want to make it right.”

I raise my eyebrow at her. I’m all weirded out with what she’s doing. It feels like I’m in a case or something.

“Uh…do you want to be a lawyer or something? If not, then I suggest you go for it because I’m sure you’ll be great in that career.”

“Eh?”

She stared at me for a few seconds and then let out a giggle.

“I’m sorry if it feels like I’m judging you.”

Smiling, I shook my head.

“Nah. It’s okay. I am asking for your advice and all so it’s only fair that you get to ask questions that are related to my problem. At least, I think it is related…”

 “It is.”

“Okay. Well…to tell you the truth, I’m feeling a bit guilty about what I’ve done to…them. I honestly don’t know if they are important to me. I just know that I feel guilty for making them cry.”

I do feel guilty even though I really didn’t mean to do that to her. I really hate it when I see people cry. It always affects me. Maybe that’s why I feel guilty about it.

“Then…you know what you should do right?”

Well, I have an idea on what I should do. But do I really need to do it? I really hate doing that stuff. I even remember Sachou whipping me just to do that.

“Do I really have to?”

I ask sounding a bit hopeful that there’s some other way to make things better. I can’t think of any other way though besides what she’s implying. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to hope for another way.

She gave me a sympathetic smile.

“If you really want to get it out of your chest, then yes you have to. That’s the only way I could think of. Actually, it’s the only thing that you should do.”

Crap. I knew she’d say that. I really hate it when the only thing to do is to apologize.


***A couple of minutes later***


We finally arrive at Tohto TV. Maeda and I didn’t talk much after we talked about my problem. I think she knew that I needed to think about certain things so she gave me some space and just turned to look out the window until we arrived. Even when we got out of the bus I was still contemplating on what I should do while walking towards Tohto TV.

That ended quickly though when I felt Hinata wrap her arm on my shoulder pulling me to her.

“So…how did it go?”

She asked grinning at me. Asahi walked on my other side looking at me anxiously. You know if we were in our Persona outfits we would totally look like guys talking about how to score on some ladies. Hinata does look like she wants some juicy details on what went on with Maeda.

Right…like something juicy happened…

“We just talked. Don’t look at me like something happened.”

“You didn’t ask her out?”

I looked at Hinata like she’s insane. Well, she is insane most of the time. It’s a good thing we were away from most girls or else they’d hear our ridiculous conversation.

“Why would I ask her out? I told you I’m not like that!”

Both of them looked disappointed for awhile. Were they really expecting me to ask Maeda out? Clearly these two are insane.

“Oh well, at least the two of you talked. I guess that’s step one.”

Asahi said as she bounced back her disappointment and gave a smile. I won’t ask what the hell that step one is about. Clearly they talked about some steps on the way here. What’s with them and their steps anyway?

Hinata seems to bounce back too.

“You’re right. So, what did you two talk about?”

They really want to know what we talked about huh. Oh well, guess I’ll just tell them just so they get off my back.

“Well, we talked about the advantages and disadvantages of being tall and short.”

They were silent for awhile until Hinata turns her head away coughing.

“<cough><cough>lame<cough>queenoflamenessNami<cough><cough>”

Asahi giggled while I glare at Hinata.

“Hey! I didn’t ask for you to push me to her. Which reminds me, I should give you a gift for doing so.”

We stopped walking as Hinata immediately removed her arm on my shoulder and stepped back hearing the sound of my knuckles as I ready them. Although I don’t think I can beat her up what with Asahi’s hand on my shoulder pulling me slightly.

“Now, now Nami. She was just trying to help you ease the tension. It clearly helped right? You two finally talked.”

As much as I really want to smack Hinata, hearing Asahi’s reasoning, I can’t help but agree with her. Some of the tension did disappear. The proof of that was when we arrived at Tohto TV. We stepped out of the bus together and she said that she’ll talk to me later as she went to her group. She was smiling when she said that and I just smiled back and nodded my head in return.

I guess Hinata’s plan did work somehow.

“Tch. Fine. I’ll let it go this time.”

“Yey!”

Hinata exclaimed delightfully as she walked right back beside me. She latched her arm on mine as we walked together with Asahi. She’s acting like I wasn’t about to smack her. Typical of Hinata.

“Anyway Nami, is that really all you and Maeda talked about? I mean, I find it hard to believe that…that topic…really lasted until we arrived here.”

Asahi asked and I gave her a shrug.

“Well…we talked about what I should do to Ray if ever I meet her here…”

They both stopped and I felt Hinata’s arm grow limp. Confused, I turn to them and they looked shocked as they look at each other then at me. Then they shouted…

“R-RAY?!!!!!”

I never thought they’d react that way. I know it would surprise them, but not to the point of shouting it out loud.

I immediately covered both of their mouths but was too late. Some of the girls and even some of the people around us were looking at us curiously. I just shook my head and smiled at them nervously.

“Haha…It’s nothing really…nope…nothing interesting here…”

Most of them stopped staring at us and continue to do what they were previously doing. I turn back to Asahi and Hinata and glared at them.

“Could you two be any louder?”

They looked at me apologetically as I removed my hands on both their mouths.

“What about Ray that’s gotten you two shouting?”

Mariko-sama surprised us as she asked. Slowly, we turned to where Mariko-sama, Yukarin, Sayaka are all standing. They were walking behind us. I guess they caught up to us since we kept on stopping. Hopefully they didn’t hear our conversation earlier.

Hinata and Asahi seem to be at a loss for words so I stepped up and smiled nervously at the trio.

“Uh…they’re just…uhm…surprised that…that…uh that I was a b-big fan of Ray. Yeah that’s it…right?”

I looked at Asahi and Hinata urging them to say something through my eyes. Good thing they understood.

“Uh…yeah…imagine that…”

“Right…Nami’s a fan…uh…that’s a shocker…”

The three of us laughed nervously as the other three looked at us confused. They continue to look at us for awhile until Sayaka spoke up as she looked at me.

“I never pegged you as a fan of Ray.” 

She said as she crossed her arms to her chest and raised her eyebrow.

“Yeah. You’re too…boyish to be Ray’s fan. Don’t you think so?”

Yukarin asked as she looked at Mariko-sama who was still staring at me with a serious face. Normally I’d be defending my honor as she called me boyish, but Mariko-sama’s stare is creeping me out. There’s no teasing or even agreeing on what Yukarin just said. She’s just staring at me.

Finally, she shrugged but her expression still the same.

“Whatever. Let’s just go.”

With that she walked pass us. Yukarin and Sayaka quickly followed looking quite confused as I am. I turn to look at Mariko-sama’s back wondering what was up with her. I’ve never seen her look like that before. It’s scary.

I suddenly felt hands on my shoulder and Hinata started shaking me hard.

“Why didn’t you tell us earlier?? What are you going to do?!”

I’m getting dizzy with her shaking. I grabbed both her hands to stop her.

“It doesn’t matter anymore alright? Calm down.”

She should be saying this to me and I should be the one panicking but you know…calming Hinata somehow calms me. Actually, talking to Maeda about it earlier helped a lot. That reminds me. I didn’t thank her did I?  I think I’ll thank her later for that.

“So what are you going to do?”

“What else…apologize.”

Asahi then put her hand on my shoulder and smiled proudly.

“That’s very brave of you Nami.”

I raised my eyebrow looking at her like she’s crazy.

“Well I am going to apologize…IF I SEE HER. That doesn’t mean I’m not going to avoid her though. I’m not stupid you know.”

Without waiting for their reply, I walked ahead towards the other girls. I did hear Hinata say…

“That’s so typically Nami.”

Damn right it is.

******

We still got an hour till show time so they allowed us to practice on the stage for a bit. It was a lot bigger than the last time we performed here as Persona. I suddenly remember the time when we were Persona. It was a great feeling and standing here again as a member of akb48 feels…surreal. Our numerous auditions…that should be put in the Guinness book of World Records…has finally paid off. We get to be ourselves now. No pretending to be boys. No more wigs and that icky cologne. No more strapping our breasts…and yes I have those. It’s just us now. Realizing that, it feels really really great.

I didn’t see Ray while we were waiting for the show to start. We saw a bunch of performers and was introduced to them but still no Ray. Not like I was anticipating it or anything. I was just being cautious. I know she’s here. Her single is on number 5th. And I know our paths will cross today. I can feel it. Well that and we get to perform after her since we were the featured newbie artist…so I’m sure our paths will cross. But I can always hide my face.

Hmm…that’s not a bad idea.

After a couple of minutes, the Music 10 finally started. We were getting nervous whenever they call on the next artist to perform. Some girls decided to hang out backstage to see some of the performance. When I heard that the staff is calling for Ray to perform, I suddenly felt cold. I don’t know if it was because I’m about to see her or because it’s almost time for us to perform that I felt the chill. I didn’t have the time to think of the answer as I heard Mariko-sama ask...

“Aren’t you going to watch Ray perform?”

I turned to look at her, surprised at her question. She still had this look on her face that was creeping me out.

“I mean, you are a fan right?”

It feels like she’s challenging me or something. Like she knows that we were lying earlier. This side of Mariko-sama is creepy. It’s confusing me why she’s acting like this. But it somehow made the coldness that I felt disappear. I was focusing on why she’s acting weird rather than think of our performance in Music 10 or Ray.

I frowned slightly when she stood up, walked towards me and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“It’s almost time you know. Are you ready?”

She grinned and gave my shoulder a squeeze then walked out of the room. I don’t know why, but that somehow brought me back to life. I wasn’t nervous anymore. I felt like my old self whenever we’re going to perform in the theater. 

I am ready.

I suddenly stood up feeling energized, surprising the girls who were still inside the room.

“Yosh! Let’s do this with flying colors! Yeah!”

I was met with confused stares. Everyone’s quiet. I can hear those imaginary crickets on my head. The crickets died down when Asahi suddenly stood up and clapped.

“Yeah!”

She was looking around clapping expecting everyone to follow her. Some clapped but it’s clearly forced and not as energetic as Asahi. Maeda is smirking though and Hinata was shaking her head mumbling the word ‘lame.’

Uh…it was? Asahi seems to like it though as she’s still clapping…

The clapping stopped when the manager finally informed us to get ready and wait at the backstage. Most girls were freaking out when we went there. Asahi and Hinata were playing it cool even though I can see that they’re nervous as well. Strangely enough, Maeda looked normal to me. She doesn’t look nervous or anything. She’s just smiling.

We met up with Mariko-sama and some of the girls backstage. When she saw me she grinned.

“Looks like you’re ready now.”

I don’t know why, but it feels like everything that she’s saying has a hidden meaning behind it. Does she know about…nah…it’s probably just my imagination.

“Yeah I am.”

“Good.”

She then turned to the other girls who were a bit noisy freaking out.

“Though I can’t say the same thing to them…”

She’s right. Their panicking is pretty contagious if you heard what they were saying. I for one am feeling the chill again when I heard someone ask, ‘what if we mess up?’

Ugh. We really don’t need this. I don’t need this…

“Hey!!”

I yelled at them. That made them shut up as they turned towards me.

“Stop worrying about stupid things! The more you worry, the more you’ll get nervous. Besides, there’s nothing to be nervous about. We’ve been performing at the theater for awhile now. Performing here wouldn’t be any different.”

“Yeah, but the Music 10 is the most watched program in Japan…”

Hinata whispered to me and I answered her back with a glare. Asahi quickly pulled her away from me when she saw my murderous glare. I really don’t need to hear that. Good thing no one heard her.

I turn back to the group.

“Anyway, what I’m trying to say is that we should just do what we always do in the theater. Let’s just have fun. No more of that negativity crap. Alright?!”

They replied with a thunderous ‘Yeah!’ I guess their all pumped up now. I’m not really used to all these speeches crap but hearing them being negative about things compelled me to say something. But really now…this clearly isn’t my style.

“Why is it noisy in here?”

A man’s voice behind me asked. We are a bit noisy aren’t we? Feeling guilty about the whole thing, I slowly turned towards the voice and smiled nervously.

“Sumimasen…we were ju-“

I stopped when I realized that it was Sarukawa-sachou that I was talking to. And beside him stood the charismatic diva…

Ray.

My eyes are glued to hers and hers are glued at mine. Her eyes are a bit wide as her lips are parted slightly upon seeing me. I guess she’s surprised as I was. I know I should have expected this, but why does it feel like I still got the shock of my life. It seems that I blocked most of the noise too because the only thing I can hear is my heart’s loud thumping.

It’s like time stopped and everything around us doesn’t exist anymore as we kept on staring at each other. It’s making me feel…uneasy…

It’s a good thing I felt a hand on my shoulder because it was then that I turned away from her eyes to look at the owner of the hand. I was once again surprised when the owner turned out to be Akimoto-sensei…the ‘Alpha and the Omega’ of akb48. At least, that’s what we call him behind his back. If you think about it, his title suits him. He created akb48 and he can abolish akb48 if he wants to.

He is the mighty AO. Well, that is what Hinata, Mariko-sama and Yukarin call him. One time they drew him on a black board and started bowing down on the drawing saying, ‘All hail mighty AO!’ Yuko and Asahi eagerly followed them. Whenever a girl would pass by the drawing, they’d make sure that they bow down to it. They even made me bow down to the stupid drawing a couple of times. I wouldn’t mind hailing at the person himself rather than the stupid drawing. I actually admire Akimoto-sensei you know.

“I’m sorry if the group has caused some disturbance. They were merely having a group huddle in preparation for their performance.”

Akimoto sensei explained as he gave Sarukawa-sachou his gentle smile.

“Oh. So this is the group you formed Akimoto-san.”

He said as he smirked. Some people never change huh. He’s still putting down the newbies. That didn’t seem to affect Akimoto-sensei though as he still kept his smile and replied back politely.

“Yes.”

As if in auto-pilot, I turned towards Sarukawa sachou and bowed. The girls followed me as we say…

“We’re akb48. Yoroshiku Onegaishimasu!”

We stopped bowing and I can’t help but glance at Ray who now has her arms crossed to her chest. Her surprised look was gone and was replaced by a slight frown on her face. Looking at her now, I don’t feel nervous anymore. But her not so discreet glancing sure is making me uneasy.

A staff member suddenly appeared.

“Akb48, you’re on in 2 minutes. Let’s get you girls in position.”

We replied by saying ‘Hai.’ The girls followed him. I turned towards Akimoto-sensei when I felt him squeeze my shoulder. He gave me a smile.

“Do your best.”

“H-Hai!”

I nodded my head to him and then followed the girls without glancing at Ray. When I got to where the girls are, Hinata and Asahi are looking at me worriedly. I can see that Maeda is looking at me as well but was trying to be discreet about it. Even Mariko-sama is looking at me through the corner of her eye. Was I worrying them too…?

“You okay?”

Asahi asked frowning slightly. I grinned at them and nodded my head.

“I’m fine. Let’s do this!”

They smiled back. I was really fine. I feel great even. I wasn’t nervous at all anymore even when we heard our group being called by the MC.

It’s show time.

*********

I’m panting once again. It feels great especially when you hear the crowd cheering. I couldn’t help but smile wide at how great it feels. Wow, I guess they like us.

Slowly we formed two lines and introduced our group.

“We’re akb48. Arigatou gozaimasu!”

After we introduced our group and ourselves one by one, the MC decided to interview us for a bit. It was then that I realized that I was standing beside Maeda. I guess that’s not surprising since I was in front while performing and all.

I don’t know why, but something caught my eye. I glanced to the side of the stage and saw Sarukawa-sachou, Akimoto-sensei and Ray watching us. I feel uneasy again as I felt Ray’s eyes on me. I tried to ignore it by focusing on Maeda as she talks about akb48.

“…and that’s what akb48 stands for.”

She smiled at the MC. I couldn’t help but smirk noticing the smitten look of the MC on Maeda. This girl has some serious charm in her.

“Ah, so akb48 has three teams. Isn’t it hard to be with that many members?”

“No it’s not. It’s actually pretty fun. Right Nami-chan?”

She said as she turned to me and held my arm, smiling.

N-Nami…chan?! Did she just call me…Nami-chan? Am I hearing things? Apparently not since every member seems to be looking at me with either a teasing smile on their faces or a ‘we-didn’t-know-you-guys-are-close’ kind of face. Nobody calls me Nami-chan besides my mother…and I hate it.

Oh wait…she asked me something.

“Uh…y-yeah. It is fun. It’s just like we’re in a classroom you know. We’re learning things and at the same time, we’re having fun.”

Nice save. I smile at the MC trying to ignore the stares that the other girls are giving me...plus the glare that is coming from Ray. What’s up with that anyway?

“That’s nice. I heard this is your first time in a TV show. And well, this is the Music 10 and all. There are different artists here to perform. So tell me, who are you guys a fan of?”

Someone was pushing me slightly and I turned to see who it was. I wasn’t surprised to see that it was Mariko-sama. I suddenly had a bad feeling when Mariko-sama grinned at me then turned to the MC as she kept on pushing me slightly.

Oh God…please don’t say what I think you’re going to say! Please, anything but that!

“Well, Nami…CHAN here is a fan of Ray. She’s her biggest fan I believe.”

I suddenly felt hot. I knew I was blushing hard especially when the crowd went ‘Oooohhh’ on me. The girls seem to be having fun at my embarrassing state. You know, I don’t know whether or not I should kill Mariko-sama for bringing that up or the MC guy who had to ask that stupid question for the state I’m in. Or maybe I should kill myself since I’m the one who told that to Mariko-sama.

Damn you Mariko-sama, MC guy and myself!

I was trying not to glance at Ray because of what Mariko-sama said, but I couldn’t help it. When I glanced at her direction, she turned her back to me and walked away.

I don’t really care where she goes. Knowing that she’s not watching anymore would make this embarrassment disappear. But I did get a glimpse of her before she turned away from me…although I don’t know if my eyes were playing tricks on me. Probably…

…because there is no way that she’s also blushing.

“Oh so you’re a fan of Ray, Nami-chan.”

I think I just felt my eye twitch when he called me Nami-chan.

“Y-Yes. I’m a…uh…big fan of Ray.”

No I’m not. Well, maybe just a little.

“She just performed earlier. Have you met her yet?”

Yes, I met her a couple of months ago when I was pretending to be Kai of Persona. I wonder what will happen if I say that. Probably hell will break loose.

“Well I did saw her earlier, but I never did get a chance to uh…say that I’m a big fan.”

“I’m sure you’ll get a chance to later.”

I hope not...but I still gave him a nod. The MC then turned to Maeda.

“How about you Maeda-san? Who are you a fan of?”

“Well, they aren’t here now…but I’m a big fan of Persona.”

She…is?

The crowd cheered as she said Persona. Even some of the girls were cheering. I glanced at Asahi who had a shy smile on her face. That is totally the opposite of what Hinata looks like as she has a smug look on her face. As for me, I was just smiling slightly.

“I was actually here when they performed for the last time.”

She was?

“That’s amazing. So who is your favorite member among the three?”

“I like the three of them…but I like Kai the most.”

Ep.

I glanced at Asahi and found her grinning at me. Hinata was the same but hers looks scary as she has her eyes narrowed a bit. Like an old perverted man. The girls started arguing a bit about who they like in Persona. Some say Riku while others say Kuu. Some even agrees to Maeda. Hearing these things, I can’t help but feel smaller. And God, I’m blushing again.

This day just keeps on getting better doesn’t it?

“But don’t you think he’s a bit…small?”

What the hell?! I’ll show him small!

I was about to step forward to retaliate on what the MC said when I felt that something is keeping me from moving forward. I turned towards the source and found Mariko-sama’s hand on my blazer. She noticed that I was looking at her with my eyebrow raised.

“What?”

Is she serious? I looked at her hand that was still on my blazer and she turned to look as well. She immediately released my blazer.

“Oh. Sorry. I didn’t notice that I was holding your blazer.”

Right. Like I believe that. What’s up with her today?

“I really don’t care much about height. I prefer to look at the personality of the person rather than looking at their appearance. I like Kai because I believe he has a strong personality that I find attractive.”

She smiled and I couldn’t help but grin. Good answer. That’ll show this guy not to judge people by their appearance.

The MC guy nodded his head and smiled back.

“Well, I could’ve asked a few more questions but seems that we don’t have any time left.”

He then thanked us and we thanked him back together with the crowd. And with that ends our Music 10 episode.

Or so I thought…

*********

We returned to the dressing room where Akimoto-sensei congratulated us for a good job. He also told us that even though we did good, we should still improve on how we face the camera and the crowd since some us were a bit nervous. I can’t help but think that he’s referring to me when he said that.

I was a mess there. First Maeda calls me Nami-chan, then Mariko-sama outed me in front of many watchers of Music 10 that I’m a big fan of Ray…which is not true…and then they talked about Persona. How can I not be nervous about those things?!

“You did a good job that someone wants to meet all of you personally.”

He smiled and I couldn’t help but frown as he walked towards the door and opened it. My frown was immediately gone when I saw the two people who entered.

It was Ray and Sarukawa-sachou. There were gasps and whispers as they entered.

“It’s R-Ray…”

“M-maji de…”

“It’s the charismatic diva Ray.”

I couldn’t help but sigh. That totally sounds familiar. God really is punishing me.

Ray stood beside Sarukawa-sachou with the same confidence that she had when we first met her. Asahi and Hinata, who was standing on both my side was glancing at me.

“Everyone, this is Mr. Sarukawa, the president of Monkey Pro. And I’m sure you all know who is standing beside him.”

We greeted the two guests politely.

“You all were great out there that Ray here insisted on meeting you.”

Sarukawa-sachou said as he looked at us with uncertainty. She probably had a bitch fit for him to look like that. Ray stepped forward and smiled looking at all of us.

“I heard that someone here is a big fan of mine.”

Oh crap. I’m getting nervous again.

“I want to thank her by giving her something in my dressing room.”

Everyone turned to look at me expecting me to reveal myself as Ray’s biggest fan. I guess this is the inevitable. I have to accept my fate. I’m going to die anyway in the future so I might as well end it with a bang.

I took a deep breath trying to calm my pounding heart as I stepped forward. I looked at her straight in her eyes and bowed.

“Hai! My name is Kawachi Nami and I’m your biggest fan.”

I still kept my head bowed. Everyone is quiet and I felt like I was the accused facing the death sentence. Is this what it feels like to face death? I can’t believe my last meal was a cracker given to me by Asahi earlier.

I was surprised though when two figures stepped on both my sides and bowed down as well.

“My name is Wakamatsu Asahi and I’m a big fan of yours too because I bought the same dress that you wore in your 2nd single.”
 
“My name is Otawa Hinata and I’m a big fan as well. I bought 10 of your latest single and I really don’t know why I did…but I did.”

I stood up straight and stared at the bowed figure of Asahi and Hinata. Their excuses are lame but still…

“You…you guys…”

They slowly stood and turned to look at me with a smile on their faces. I would have cried right there and then for the support that they’re giving me. But I didn’t when I saw the determination in their faces.

If I cry now…I would look stupid.

“So you have three fans in akb48 Ray.”

Sarukawa-sachou said as he looked at us. I turned to look at Ray and found her still smiling. But regardless of her smiling, she looks like she’s not impressed. She turned to Akimoto-sensei.

“Can I borrow them for awhile? I want to give them something. They are my fans and all.”

What is she going to give us? Our deaths?

 Akimoto-sensei nodded his head though.

“Sure. Our bus isn’t here yet anyway. Is 30 minutes enough?”

30 minutes is enough for her to maim us you know! What the hell?!

“Yes. Thank you.”

She said goodbye to the rest of the girls as she motioned for us to follow her. With Sarukawa-sachou and Ray in front of us, I looked at Asahi and Hinata who were beside me.

“You…you two didn’t have to do this you know. I can take care of myself.”

It’s true. I don’t want to be a burden to them. I don’t want to be a burden period.

“We know that. But we’re part of Persona too. If you felt the need to apologize, then we should as well. We’re a team you know. Plus, we’re friends right? This is what friends do.”

Asahi said as she smiled at me.

“Yeah. Besides, this way you won’t die alone. We’ll die together.”

Hinata said as she giggled. I’ll just pretend she didn’t say ‘die’ and replace it with the word ‘be.’ It sounds much better. Kidding aside, I couldn’t help but feel embarrassed about them helping me…but at the same time, I felt happy. I know I could count on them.

I looked at the floor and mumbled out a ‘Thanks.’

“What did you say Nami…chan?”

My right eye twitched again as Hinata called me Nami-chan. I’m trying to stop myself from pounding her for calling me that. They did something nice…and well I guess I should thank them for that. Pounding Hinata will come later.

“I said…thank you. I’m really glad that I have friends like you guys. It means a lot to me.”

I don’t often say such embarrassing things to them. So it’s understandable that they’re grinning wide as they look at me. I can feel myself blushing from their stares. It’s official. Today is blush day.

 I was surprised though when they suddenly hugged me.

“Ahhh! Kawaii! Say it again!”

“Nami-chan is so kawaii! Naaaamiii-chaaan!”

I’m having a hard time breathing since they’re squishing me. So this is what a sandwich feels like. I struggled for my freedom.

“Kno-knock it off! Get off me!”

That only doubled their hugging. Can you imagine us hugging and walking at the same time? Good thing we didn’t tripped. But we did bump into something…or rather someone. Sarukawa-sachou.

“What are you girls doing?”

He asked as he looked at us all wrapped up in each other. Ray was standing beside him frowning slightly.

“Nothing.”

We said together and I was still sandwiched in an Asahi-Hinata hug. Ray then opened a door and smiled at us.

“My dressing room is here.”

She’s definitely planning something. I can see it in her fake smile. I felt Hinata and Asahi squeeze me then moved to the room with me still sandwiched in the center. We walked to the center of the room and turned to look at where Sarukawa-sachou and Ray were standing. Ray then turned to Sarukawa-sachou.

“Could you leave us for awhile?”

And here I thought Sarukawa-sachou was her partner in crime. It looks like he’s not aware of what is about to happen as he looked at Ray with his eyebrow raised.

“I’m actually curious to know what you are going to give to these girls.”

Still smiling, Ray said in a chilling voice…

“What I’m going to give them is none of your business. It’s personal.”

Harsh. The three of us stiffen when she said the word ‘personal.’ She looked at us when she said that. It’s scary. Sarukawa-sachou sighed.

“Okay I’ll go.”

What?! No! Hinata seems to panic too as she held her hand out for Sarukawa-sachou trying to prevent him from leaving. I think the fear must have gotten her because she’s shaking her head instead of telling Sarukawa-sachou to stay. He looked at her hand for a second and grabbed it shaking it up and down. Clearly he misunderstood what she meant.

“It was nice meeting you too. You girls are lucky. Ray never invites people in her dressing room. So enjoy yourselves.”

With that he let go of Hinata’s hand and got out of the room leaving us with Ray. I felt Hinata and Asahi squeeze me once again and if my hands that were on my side were free from their hugging, I would’ve squeezed back.

Ray just stood there for awhile just looking at the closed door. Is she…preparing to attack or something? She’s just standing there while the three of us are huddled together in fear. We couldn’t help but flinch when she turned to face us. Her smile was gone. She looked…

…bitchy.

“The two of you…get out.”

Her voice stunned me. This was not the voice of the Ray I knew. This wasn’t the voice that irritated me back then. This was a voice of a stranger….an angry stranger.

I was brought back from my reverie when I felt Hinata and Asahi released their hold on me as they stood in front of me as if to shield me from Ray.

“I won’t hand Nami to you…not now…not ever!”

“You have to get through me first. I’ll protect Nami…even if it kills me!”

Okay…these two clearly watched too many action movies. The thought is nice…but their dialogue is lame. Ray seems to be unimpressed too. I’m going to have to stop them from watching too many action movies.

Hinata looked at me.

“Nami…we’ll attack Ray…and when we do…run. Run and get the hell out of here!”

Now it was Asahi’s turn.

“Don’t worry about us. We’ll take care of her. We promised to protect you…and we will! We’ll show her…our Oogoe Diamond!”

What a way to promote our single huh. So what am I? The damsel in distress and these two are my knight and shinning saviors? This is getting stupid really.

I sighed and placed my hand on Asahi and Hinata’s shoulder. They turned to me confused.

“That’s enough Rambo and Jackie Chan.”

Hinata stomped her feet pouting at me.

“Why do I have to be Jackie Chan?!”

Does it really matter?

“Look. I think it’s best if you guys just leave. I’ll take care of this myself.”

“But Nami…”

Asahi said. I shook my head and smiled at her.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll give her my…uh…Oogoe Diamond if ever she tries something on me.”

I kept smiling to them hoping that they’ll take it as an assurance that I’ll be fine. Even though I’m scared of facing Ray, I still felt the need to protect these two. I don’t want them to get hurt or something. Although, I don’t think Ray has an intention of hurting anyone physically. I think she just wants to talk. And her issue is with me not with these two. I think that’s why she wants them to leave. Because whatever she’s going to say, it’s just for me.

Or I could be wrong and she really wants to kill me. I hope not.

Asahi sighed and finally gave in.

“Okay. We’ll leave.”

Hinata seems to disagree though.

“What? Are you crazy? If we leave Nami here…she’ll do…whatever!”

“C’mon!”

Asahi took hold of Hinata’s arm and dragged her away. Hinata glared at Ray when they passed her.

“If you hurt Nami…I’ll give you a Namida Surprise!”

Wow. Hinata is promoting our next single that is yet to be recorded. Nicely put. I’m actually impressed.

Asahi was looking at me still unsure as she was closing the door. I just smiled at her until the door blocked her from my view as she closed it completely.

The sound of the AC was the only thing that I can hear when Asahi and Hinata stepped out of the room. Ray turned towards the door and locked it surprising me. She stayed there for awhile with her back facing me.

Okay…so there’s no way out now. Great.

Feeling nervous, I started playing with the button of my blazer again. Should I be the one to talk first?

“A-Ano…”

“We’re those two…Riku and Kuu?”

Even though she’s not facing me, I can’t help but look away.

“Yeah.”

We were silent once again. Oh god not another round of silence. I’m getting tired of this. Without waiting for her to say something or face me, I bowed and said my piece.

“Gomen nasai. I didn’t mean for you to get involved a couple of months ago. I’m sorry for hurting your feelings back then. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m sorry.”

I hadn’t thought of meeting her like this so I didn’t prepare a speech for her. I was planning on avoiding her but it seems that she has a plan of her own.

You know, it’s not really entirely my fault when you think about it. Back then when we were Persona, I kept on pushing her away and she just kept on coming back. Not my fault really. The only thing that should be blamed on me is when I confessed about my true gender.

I was insensitive back then. I should have thought of her feelings and told her in a nicer way. I felt tired that day and just want her to get off my back. But I didn’t expect her to cry running away from me. I guess when Asahi told me about when Katsuyuki-san preferred to be just a friend to her I’d hope that Ray would also be like that when I told her my real gender.

But now that I think about…when Asahi first told Katsuyuki-san about her gender…he avoided her for awhile and then after awhile they became friends. Could the same thing happen to us? Is this the day when she tells me that she wants to be friends with me?

I snapped back to reality when I heard her turn and walk towards me. I was still bowing looking at her feet that was in front of me.

“Why are you apologizing? None of that was your fault. I was the one who kept on clinging to you.”

Slowly I stood up and looked at her. She doesn’t look angry anymore instead she looks sad.

“That’s true. But I made you cry. I can’t seem to forgive myself for making you cry.”

I looked away from her. Yeah. I have a lame weakness for when people cry. I just feel bad. That’s why I hate it when people cry.

She surprised me when she grabbed my shoulders and looked at my eyes. It’s like she’s searching for something in my eyes. It’s making me feel uneasy.

“Wh-what?”

She looked like she found what she’s looking for.

“You…you’re really Kai.”

She said softly and I frowned at her confused.

“You do remember the incident in the parking lot wherein I stripped in front of you right?”

Okay…so she didn’t find that funny. I was hoping to lighten things up. Apparently it didn’t work.

She surprised me once again when she turned me around and slammed me on the wall. It didn’t hurt much but the impact surprised me. I felt something hit my head and realized that I hit the light switch. Everything went dark. He hands are still gripping my shoulder.

“What the hell are yo-…”

I wasn’t able to finish my question when I felt something soft press my lips.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: thedeath93 on July 02, 2010, 08:55:10 PM

I'm from nowhere and after reading this fic, I immediately register and post this reply XD, I really really like it, all the idea of acchanxtakaminaxray triangle and haruxyuko too make me really excited and looking forward to read more, so please update soon ^^

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on July 06, 2010, 09:31:47 AM

kya! A RayxNami fic!  :mon inluv: im always looking for this kind of story after watching Mendol.

Really, i want to see an uncomfortable Nami whenever Ray is around and trying to be close to her or something  :mon determined: and putting Maeda on this same page, a jealous Ray is really an interesting scene to witness  :mon innocent: imagine the sparks flying around when these two stars are on the same vicinity :shocked:

i also like how u made Asahi and Hinata very loyal to Nami....that was very cute... XD

and i like the evil Hinata with her so ever playful antics.... :twisted:

and what's with Mariko, acting the clever, observable, mysterious knowing type character....?  :?

oh...put some more Kojiyu....i like this couple very much...with yuko's unrelenting attacks to haru-nyan  :yep: :yep: i want to see Asahi all plastered for being an L too.... :grin:

i was thinking Maeda has a tiny bit of an idea who was really Kai....i hope not! since i want some RayxNami first.... XD

 and lastly.....update update author-san!  :bow: liking ur story even more every seconds pass... :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on July 11, 2010, 09:14:23 AM

awesome! More updates!

I want Ray to get back with Namiiiii. Hahaha. Mendol was too epic and even though I love takaminaXacchan stuff, Ray was always hardcore gunning for Kai :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on July 12, 2010, 07:46:38 AM

Thanks for the thanks and for reading this!  :bow: I'm glad you guys like it.  :nervous
This chapter might be confusing because I'm switching from Nami's POV and a third person's POV.  :nervous And I didn't proofread some of them.  :nervous


Chapter 5


**Outside the office**


“Can you hear anything?” Asahi asked shaking Hinata who has her ear pressed on the closed door. She then pressed her ear at the door trying to find some sound from inside the room.

“I…I can’t hear anything...” Hinata said frowning. She was kneeling down on the floor with her ear pressed on the door. She turned to Asahi who was standing behind her.

“You don’t think…something bad will happen to Nami…right?”

“I don’t think she’ll do anything to Nami.” Asahi said as she looked at Hinata who was still frowning. She was worried too about her friend and knowing the kind of person that was with her friend…worried her even more.

Hinata again pressed her ear to listen for anything that would help her figure out what was happening inside. She gasped when she finally heard something.

“I…I think I heard someone say…fired…”

“Uso!” Yuko said as she pressed her ear harder to the closed door. She was crouching down in front of Hinata concentrating on the sound inside of the room.

“Come on. They won’t fire Nami just because she messed up a couple of times during practice.” Mariko sighed with her arms crossed. She stood tall behind Asahi looking at the three who had their ears pressed on the door. She herself was curious to know what is happening so she followed the three to where their instructor had taken their captain to have a little ‘talk.’

Apparently Nami’s head was somewhere else that she messed up a couple of times during practice. That led the group to have a break as the instructor told Nami to head towards the office. The four of them decided to snoop around curious as to what will happen to their captain.

‘Make that five…’ Mariko thought as she glanced behind her and saw Maeda’s head peeking out around the corner. When Maeda noticed that Mariko was looking at her, she quickly walked away. Mariko couldn’t help but find Maeda amusing especially when she looked embarrassed at being found.

“You know…it’s the first time I’ve seen Nami like that. Did something happen yesterday?” Yuko asked as she looked at Hinata and Asahi. She couldn’t help but tilt her head curiously when Hinata faced Asahi and saw that they were staring at each other obviously having conversations through their eyes.

Both Asahi and Hinata knew that something happened yesterday to Nami, but they didn’t know WHAT happened. The moment Nami walked out of Ray’s dressing room, she quickly dismissed the questions that Asahi and Hinata were throwing her. Normally, she’d scowl at the two of them for constantly asking questions and tell them to shut up. But yesterday she just turned at the two with her eyes away from them and said in a quiet voice…

“I’m sorry but…I’d rather not talk about it now.”

Nami’s soft voice surprised them and her troubled look worried them. She was quiet even while the three of them were going home to their apartment. No threats came when Hinata teased her. No beatings came when they ridiculed her. No laughter came when both of them told her a joke. She didn’t even fight Hinata for the last piece of meat when they were eating dinner. After finishing her meal, she just excused herself and went to her room which surprised Hinata and Asahi because...there was still some food left in her plate. Both of them gasped when they saw the uneaten food left by Nami. Hinata was even tearing up while she took the food from her plate and started eating it. This wasn’t the Nami they knew. 

Both of them thought that if Nami were to sleep off her troubles, she’d be back to normal but everything was far from normal earlier when they found a note from Nami saying that she went on ahead for practice. Nami normally wakes up last. The moment they read the note it felt like they were in an alternative universe wherein Nami is a suberi queen, well mannered, doesn’t get mad easily and an empathetic girl named Takahashi Minami…whoever that is.

It was totally unlike the Kawachi Nami they knew. Whatever troubled Nami…it troubled Hinata and Asahi too because of how she’s acting.

Just as Asahi was about to answer Yuko’s question with an ‘I don’t know’ answer, the door suddenly opened, bumping Yuko’s back hard which made her loose her balance.

“Wh-whoa!”

Upon hearing Yuko’s voice and a loud thump that followed, Nami quickly closed the door frowning slightly when she saw the four in an interesting position.

Yuko was lying down face first onto Hinata’s back as Hinata was face first onto the floor with her hands gripping Asahi’s jogging pants that are now lowered down below her knees which now showed her…uh yellow panties…and was leaning to Mariko who was holding Asahi’s shoulder preventing her from falling.

“Ano…”

Nami said as she pointed at Asahi. Yuko and Hinata looked up at Asahi. Mariko also turned to look still holding Asahi who then looked down to where Nami was pointing. Her eyes slowly went wide and she let out a scream.

“Ahhhhhhh!!”

It was then they started panicking. Mariko pushed Asahi slightly for her not to lean on Mariko anymore. Asahi then bent down to pull up her pants but Hinata was still holding it.

“Hinata…Let go!”

“I c-can’t…Yuko…get off me!”

Watching them struggling, Nami put the pieces together as to how the four turned up like they did when she opened the door.

‘Yuko was probably crouching down facing Hinata while Hinata was either crouching or kneeling down facing Asahi who was standing together with Mariko-sama who was behind her. A Domino effect huh.’ Nami thought as she watched the three struggling. Mariko was also watching trying to contain her laughter.

Yuko quickly stood up and Hinata let go of Asahi’s pants which she quickly pulled up, blushing furiously. Nami crossed her arms as the four of them composed themselves.

“What are you guys doing?”

She knew what they were doing. She just asked just so that she can watch them squirm.

Yuko and Hinata looked at each other trying to come up with an answer. Mariko was comforting Asahi who was looking at the floor still blushing. She was smirking the whole time she’s patting Asahi’s back.

‘Actually, even though they’re not squirming, it’s fun to watch them like this.’ Nami thought as she grinned slightly.

“Uh…we were…playing…what color of…p-panties…”

“…uh…is Asahi…um…wearing today game. Yeah that’s it.”

“Yeah that’s right!”

Nami looked at Yuko and Hinata, her eyes narrowed at what they just said. Though for it to come from Yuko and Hinata, Nami can’t help but wonder if they really are playing that or they’re just spying on her. Asahi turned redder as she glared at Yuko and Hinata who was laughing nervously. Mariko was still smirking obviously amused at what is happening.

“In a hallway…” Nami said in a flat voice.

“Well…yeah. We’re playing ‘what color is Asahi’s bra today’ game next. Want to play with us?”

Hinata said as she wiggled her eyebrow like a perverted old man. Yuko immediately looked at Asahi like she’s undressing her. Nami wouldn’t be surprised if she saw her drooling too. Asahi quickly hid behind Mariko frowning and pouting at the same time at the two perverts.

“I think I’ll pass.”

She sighed and turned around to walk away but stopped when she heard Asahi’s voice.

“Where are you going?”

Nami couldn’t help but feel bad when she heard Asahi. She was worrying them again. She slowly turned to face them but she felt guilty so she looked away as she answers…

“Sensei told me…to take the rest of the day off.”

“Ah…so you’re going home now?”

“No…I think I’ll just hang out here for awhile and just…wait for you guys to finish practice…so um…yeah. I’ll just see you guys later.”

Without waiting for a reply, Nami quickly turned and walked away leaving the four members to watch her back feeling dejected.


***Nami’s Point of View***


Without thinking, I found myself on the rooftop. I guess this is secluded enough for me to sleep. Right…like I’ll fall asleep. I barely even slept last night because of that girl. All I’ve been doing is replaying the events that happened yesterday and it’s clearly making my head a mess.

I sat down on the ground and leaned at the wall closing my eyes. I couldn’t help but smirk remembering those four when I caught them spying. I feel bad for Asahi though. That’s the second time Hinata pulled her pants off in front of others. Well at least Hinata didn’t pull down her panties as well. Yuko might die of blood loss if that did happen and Mariko-sama might tease her endlessly for that.

I sighed and opened my eyes to look at the sky.

“I would have been with them…if it weren’t for her…”


***Flashback***

I couldn’t move. I’m frozen stiff. Why can’t I move? Why am I letting her kiss me?

Her lips are unmoving, as was mine. It was similar to when she first kissed me a couple of months ago on the rooftop.

It’s similar…yet so different at the same time.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll give her my…uh…Oogoe Diamond if ever she tries something on me.”

My eyes went wide when I suddenly remembered my words to Asahi and Hinata. Finding my strength, I grabbed Ray’s shoulder and pushed her away from me. I pushed her hard and she lost her balance. She was falling down and taking me with her as she kept her grip on my shoulder. As if in slow motion, I realized that she might hit her head once we completely fall down so I placed my left hand behind her head to protect her.

That just took a couple of seconds and we found ourselves on the floor with me on top. I couldn’t help but grit my teeth from the pain I felt on my left hand. Using my other hand and my knees, I pushed myself up slightly.

“Are you okay?”

My eyes had adjusted to the dark so I can see her a bit. Her grip from my shoulder had loosened up. She looks a bit strained as she looked up at me.

“I…I think I hurt my foot.”

I was about to check on her foot when I felt her wrap her arms on my neck and pulled me down to her. Confused, I struggled for a bit.

“Don’t go.”

I couldn’t help but shiver when I felt her lips on my ear as she whispered. I can feel her breathing on the side of my face. It was weird really. My left hand is still beneath her head and her arms wrapped on my neck. If someone were to barge in it would like were holding each other. Somehow I felt relieved that she locked the door earlier.

I froze again when I felt her nuzzling to the side of my face. It’s making me feel uneasy.

“R-Ray…”

I said softly in a scolding manner. It’s tickling me.

“Ureshii…”

What?

I felt her hold on me tighten. I can also feel her smile as she held me close.

“I’m so happy that you’re here. I…I’ve been searching for you…”

She…was? I suddenly felt something wet on the side of my face. I’m hoping that it isn’t saliva. I don’t think she’ll salivate on a time like this. So…wait. Is she…is she…crying?

“I went to your agency where you were staying and found no one. Not even your weird manager was there.”

Uh…she’ll whip you if she hears you say that. Good thing they’re out of the country.

“I asked…I asked that perverted Sarukawa-sachou where I can find your manager to help me find you…and all he did was scream, covering his ears while running away like a crazy person. Every time I ask him, he would just do that.”

Maririn told me what sachou did to Sarukawa-sachou. You should blame sachou for that.

She’s crying heavily now. I smiled slightly finding her crying while talking to be…cute. 

“I went to Katsuyuki-san…but he’s too busy being gay.”

Blame Asahi for that. She’s the one that turned him gay. What a waste. And he’s such a good looking man too.

“I even searched for that bleached guy reporter…but I couldn’t find him.”

Jiro is…Jiro. Need I elaborate on that?

“I was so angry at myself for not finding you…angry that I ran away from you in the parking lot. It was all my fault…”

“Ray…”

“But it’s ok now….because you’re here. I missed you…so much. Please don’t ever leave again. Stay…where I can see you…”

What do I say to that?

She’s crying and smiling at the same time as she nuzzling to the side of my face again. As stiff as I am for her nuzzling, I’m trying to relax. Thinking that I should somehow comfort her, I tried moving my left hand beneath her. Not much of a comfort…but it’ll do.

“Kai…”

I froze. I think she felt it as she stopped moving as well and turned her head slightly.

I have to get out of here.

I pushed myself up and removed my hand beneath her when she sat up. I looked down at her as I stood up. She’s looking up at me confused. I can see her frowning slightly.

“I’m sorry…but I have to go.”

I walked towards the door and opened it. The light from the hallway lightened half of her dressing room. I glanced back at her and saw that she’s still sitting on the floor. I smiled at her slightly.

“You need a light to see me better. You see…I’m not Kai anymore.”

Her eyes slowly went wide when she realized what her mistake was. I partly closed the door for her to have some light and walked away to find Asahi and Hinata not bothering to look back.


***End of Flashback***


I hug my legs together with my chin placed on my knees.

“Why do I feel guilty? I wonder if her foot is okay. Ugh. She’ll probably seek me out now that she knows I’m from akb48. What the hell am I going to do?”

Realizing what I said out loud, I started beating myself for thinking about her again. I came here to relax! Not to think some more!

“Uwaaaaaaahhhhhh! Stop thinking!”

“Beating yourself up won’t help either you know.”

Hearing the voice and noticing that someone was beside me startled me that I moved away slightly. I stared at the person sitting next to me feeling my heart pounding.

When did she get here??


***Meanwhile Back at the Rehearsal room***


Asahi and the others felt relieved when their instructor told them to take a break. Their instructor felt frustrated in their performance today because some of them messed up a couple of times. Not only that, but it seems that one of the girls snuck out while practicing. This somehow added to the instructor’s growing head-ache.

Asahi watched their instructor walked out of the room holding the bridge of her nose. She felt bad because she herself messed up twice. She froze when she felt someone wrap their arms around her waist hugging her from behind.

“Ye-llow Nyan-Nyan!”

She felt her eye twitch hearing Yuko, reminding her of what happened earlier in the hallway. She wants to forget about that but it seems that Yuko won’t ever forget. Earlier she even told Sayaka and Sae that she saw Asahi’s panties sounding like she’s proud or something. Sayaka and Sae just looked at Yuko like she’s weird and hesitantly congratulated her giving Asahi a sympathetic gaze. Asahi just blushed at that.

“We’re going to grab something to eat. Wanna come?”

Hinata and Yukarin were beside Yuko. Hinata was pouting looking at the floor. She messed up a couple of times too but that wasn’t unusual really. Most of them mess up a couple of times during practice. It was normal. What’s not normal today is that they weren’t dancing lively. That and their captain wasn’t there with them.

Yukarin has her arms around Hinata’s shoulder comforting her.

“Okay.”

Asahi said as she smiled and tried to remove Yuko’s hand from her waist. They struggled a bit because Yuko doesn’t want to let go of her hold on Asahi.

“L-Let go!”

“No! Nyan-Nyan is mine!”

Yuko exclaimed keeping her hold on Asahi’s waist. Hinata and Yukarin watch them struggling noticing the slight blush that formed on Asahi’s face. They couldn’t blame her. Everybody who’s still inside the room probably heard what Yuko said. But then again, the blush might be because she was putting some effort on removing Yuko’s hold. Still, Hinata and Yukarin found it interesting to watch.

Asahi felt a sweat trickle down her forehead as she opened Yuko’s hold from her waist. Yuko was trying to close it back but was suddenly yanked back by Sayaka who then dragged her by holding the back of her hoodie.

“C’mon…”

Asahi, Hinata and Yukarin watched as Sayaka dragged Yuko who has her hand held out to Asahi pouting. They watched until they were out of the room. The three looked at each other until Hinata shrugged.

“Let’s go and eat. I’m starving.”

They walked towards the door. Asahi then noticed someone missing.

“Hey…where’s Mariko?”

Asahi asked and Yukarin just shrugged not knowing where the girl went. They continue walking until Asahi stopped when she noticed someone sitting on a corner. Hinata and Yukarin turned to look at her confused as to why she stopped. Asahi turned to them and smiled.

“I…forgot something. You guys go ahead. I’ll catch up.”

Hinata and Yukarin nodded walking out of the room. Once Asahi knew that the coast is clear, she walked up to the person who was sitting on the corner reading something. She smiled as the person looked up at her.

“Hey.”

“H-hey…”

Maeda said frowning slightly. Some of Maeda’s group were still inside the room chatting while Maeda sits on a corner reading a book. It intrigued Asahi that Maeda would prefer to read a book than to chat with her friends.

“What are you reading?”

Asahi asked nicely and Maeda showed her the book she’s reading. Asahi’s eyes brightened as she read the title of the book.

“Mariko told me about that. She said that that’s a cool book to read and recommended it for me to read.”

Asahi was lying. Mariko never read such a thing. She would prefer to read fashion magazines than a book. She would rather be caught dead than to read a book that thick…at least that’s what she told Asahi. She would recommend stuff to Asahi, but a book is not one of them. Asahi only said that to be nice and start a conversation. It seems to work as Maeda smiles at her.

“Yeah. It is a pretty cool book.”

Asahi smiled back and crouched down so she was eye level to Maeda.

“Can I ask you something?”

Maeda frowned slightly but still kept her smile. She remembered when Nami asked her the same thing yesterday.

“Uh…sure.”

Asahi found Maeda’s uncertainty to be cute.

“Well, I just want to ask if Nami ever said anything to you on what’s bothering her yesterday. You two were seated together right?”

“Yeah…but we didn’t talk much because it looked like something was troubling her.”

Asahi tilted her head slightly confused that Maeda looked like she was embarrassed about something. Maeda was looking away from her as if she’s hiding something. She didn’t pry though thinking that Maeda was just a shy girl.

“Oh okay. I’m just worried about her…you know.”

Maeda looked at her and smiled.

“I know. But I’m sure she’ll talk to you guys about it.”

“You’re right. Thanks.”

Maeda nodded and smiled back. Asahi stood up and was about to go to where the others were when she stopped and remembered something. She walked to Maeda again and smiled.

“Hey we’re going to the amusement park tomorrow. Wanna come?”

Maeda was surprised at the invitation as she stared at Asahi who is still smiling.

“Uh….”

“It’ll be fun. We planned it for Nami to forget her problems. I’m sure Nami will like for you to be there. Please? It is our day off tomorrow…unless you have something to do?”

Maeda didn’t know if she was lucky or unlucky that she doesn’t have any akb related work to do tomorrow. Usually on day-offs, she’d have photo shoot for a magazine or something. But tomorrow, surprisingly, she didn’t have anything to do. She wasn’t sure if she should go or not but looking at Asahi pouting and pleading like a puppy made her concede.   

“O-okay. I’ll go.”

That earned her to hear Asahi squeal in delight as she ran to the door. She turned to Maeda still smiling brightly.

“I’ll talk to you later for the details.”

“Okay.”

With a last smile and a wave, Asahi quickly left leaving Maeda to wonder what might happen tomorrow.


***Nami’s Point of View***


Seated right next to me is none other than Mariko-sama. Why didn’t I hear her sit or walk towards me? Was I thinking that much for me not to hear her? I sighed trying to calm my heart that’s pounding when I saw her. She really surprised me.

Mariko-sama looked at me and shrugged.

“I’m just saying…”

“H-How long have you been there?”

“Awhile. Don’t blame me if you were too busy talking to yourself to notice me.”

She said as she grinned. Now I’m wondering what she heard. I’ll probably get a clue once she teases me about it. Although…I didn’t say much…I think. I slowly moved back to my earlier position as she began to stretch smiling as she looked at the clear sky.

“Ahhhh! Fresh air feels nice.”

“What are you doing here anyway? Practice isn’t over yet…right?”

It’s only 11:30am. Practice usually lasts until 3pm. So why is she here? She gave me a shrug again.

“I snuck out.”

You know, she sounded like her sneaking out of practice is so easy. It’s like she didn’t need an escape plan for that. She just felt like it and decided to walk out of the room not caring who saw her. No surprise there I guess. It is Mariko-sama. Still, I couldn’t help but ask as I raised my eyebrow at her.

“So what…you just walked out of there and decided to head here?”

She looked at me like I’m crazy.

“Of course not! Once sensei did a twirl, I quickly ran out of the room.”

I smirk imagining it.

“You do know that there’s a possibility that she saw you right? There are mirrors there and well…you’re not exactly the type that doesn’t stand out in a crowd. She’ll notice you missing.”

She grinned at me.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Yeah take it. It’s true anyway.

“Anyway, I don’t really care if sensei saw me or what. I’ll just tell them I snuck out because I have my period or something.”

And it’s that easy for her. But now that she tells me that, I don’t think I’ll let her out of practice if she gives me the same excuse. Now that I think about it, she never sneaks out of practice. So why now? Don’t tell me…

I couldn’t help but grin and she noticed it.

“What’s with the grin?”

“Just thinking about something…interesting.”

I was smirking now finding it funny and at the same time flattering that she…the great Mariko-sama…was concerned about me. It wasn’t the first time really. I know she cares…its just funny how she’s always denying it.

“Like I care.”

See? I glanced at her and saw that she was looking away from me with her arms crossed mumbling something. Feeling relaxed, I turn to look at the sky again. I can’t say it to her directly, but I’m glad Mariko-sama is here with me. She’s a good…distraction to have. Even when she pulled out a wrapped food did I realize that I haven’t eaten anything yet since last night. I can feel my stomach growling just looking at what she’s holding.

She noticed me eyeing the food in her hand and without saying anything, tossed me the food and began pulling out another one.

“Uh…thanks.”

She ignored my thanks and started opening the wrapper. I smiled and opened mine as well and started eating it. We sat there eating in silence for awhile. I kept on smiling while I’m eating which Mariko-sama noticed.

“As much as I find you weird for smiling like you are now…I’m glad you’re feeling much better. Compared to your brooding earlier…I prefer you being weird.”

“Uh…I guess I can take that as a compliment…?”

Or maybe that’s an insult. I’m not sure anymore since Mariko-sama is the one who said it.

“But yeah…I guess I’m feeling much better.”

“Good…because Asahi and Hinata are worried about you that they kept messing up during practice too.”

Really? I’m worrying them again. I owe those two an explanation too.

“I guess…I just can’t help thinking about…something.”

“If you ask me, you just think too much.”

And I have no comeback for that.

“Let me give you an advice on that…”

First she graced me with her presence, gave me free food and now she wants to give me an advice! Wow, I’m receiving so much from Mariko-sama today. It’s not the end of the world is it? If it is then I’d better listen to her advice. This is probably the first and last that I get to hear the great Mariko-sama’s advice.

Clearly I’m exaggerating. But I am eager to know what her advice is as I look at her. She looked at me with a serious look on her face.

“Don’t think too much.”

And I’m disappointed. Really now…

“That’s it?”

“Well yeah. Oh, and always go with what you want. That always works when I go shopping.”

That’s not very helpful.

“And if you don’t know what you want, then keep searching for it. There are so many clothes or dresses out there to shop. You know, one time, I saw a beautiful dress and I was so unsure if I should buy it or not. So I continue to look at it. I mean there must be something about that dress that caught my attention right? So I looked into every detail of the dress, little things that might accommodate my taste. Then finally, after looking at it for awhile, I realized that I want that dress. So I bought it and it’s my favorite dress ever. A dress that I was unsure of…became a dress that I desired to have. So you better be observant when shopping. You won’t know what you want until you give it a proper look.”

She has a smug look on her face as she looked at me. I can’t believe she’s giving me an advice on shopping for a dress. I really don’t need that. Even so, she was nice enough to give me an advice. So I guess it’s polite to say…

“Uh…thanks. I’ll…keep that in mind.”

She narrowed her eyes a bit looking doubtful.

“You sound like you’re disappointed or something. Don’t tell me you expected me to say something sappy like; ‘follow your heart’ and all those sappy advices.”

She raised her eyebrow when I smirked at her.

“Well…I guess I sort of anticipated the sappy advice.”

“Believe me you don’t need that.”

With that, she stood up and began stretching. I turned to look at the railing ignoring her groans as she stretches. When she stopped stretching she took hold of my hoodie and began tugging it. I looked at her confused.

“C’mon! Let’s go get something to drink.”

“Then just go.”

“No no. I’m not leaving you here to brood for a couple of hours. C’mon. Plus you can back me up if we see sensei.”

“What?! No way!”

“C’mon! I’m not taking no for an answer.”

“Then what if I don’t answer?”

Ignoring me, she pulled me harder making me stand up. She’s pulling me forward towards the door and I’m trying to pull back but she’s damn strong. Why is a girl skinny as her be so damn strong?

********

“Hurry up!”

“No! I don’t want to go!”

We were in an empty hallway. She was pulling me forward but I was resisting by pulling myself backward. We look like mother and child really. I know I’m being a brat, but I really don’t want to lie to sensei about her period.

“Stop being a baby and help me out!”

“No! I don’t want to!”

“I gave you food and an advice! You should give me something in return!”

Oh is that why she’s being nice? And here I thought she was concerned about me. Frowning, I pulled back looking at the floor.

“If I knew there was a reason behind that I wouldn’t have taken your food! Plus, I didn’t ask for your advice!”

“I was being nice to you! You should be honored! Now c’mon and help me out!”

Ugh. I’ll never win this. Arguing with Mariko-sama is just like arguing with your mom. What she wants…she’ll get. I continue pulling back but it wasn’t hard as I did earlier. I was conceding to her wishes.

“What would I say to sensei??”

“Just tell her………………….what the hell are you doing here?”

Eh? That doesn’t make sense. Why would I say that to her? Now that I think about it, she’s not pulling me anymore. She’s just holding my wrist tightly. Frowning, I looked up and see what’s up. My eyes went wide when I saw the person in front of her.

It was Ray…

Wh-what is she doing here?

“I asked…what are you doing here?”

Mariko-sama growled glaring at Ray who glared back. Wow, Mariko-sama sure has guts to be talking to Ray like that. My respect points for her just went up.

“I came to talk to her.”

She glanced at me then went back to glaring at Mariko-sama.

“Didn’t I tell you not to come here?”

Wait…what????

I was behind Mariko-sama so I walked to stand beside her with her hand still holding my wrist. Confused, I looked back and forth to Ray and Mariko-sama who are having a glaring contest and asked.

“You guys…know each other??”

I continue to look at them waiting for an answer. Are they really having a staring contest? Maybe I should flail my arms just so they would stop staring. Finally Mariko-sama answered me. But she kept her eyes on Ray.

“She’s a friend of mine.”

Wow. I didn’t expect that. Who would have thought that Mariko-sama and Ray are…friends? Is this for real? Looking at Ray, she seems unpleased at what Mariko-sama said.

“What? Only a friend? I thought I was your best friend!”

“Well, best friends listen to each other you know.”

“I listen to you all the time! You’re the one not listening to me!”

Mariko-sama let out a gasp and what look like a fake surprised look on her face as she placed her hand to her chest. I feel like I’m watching a tennis match here.

“Me? Not listening to you?! I listen to you all the time babbling about Kai this and Kai that, it’s making my ears bleed because that’s all you ever talk about!”

And it looks like Mariko-sama hit Ray on that one. Ray looks taken back by what Mariko-sama said as a blush began to appear on her face. She was blushing furiously as she glanced at me for a second then went back to glaring at Mariko-sama who was now grinning at her wickedly. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. This match is giving me a head ache.

“I think I’ll let you guys work on some stuff.”

I said as I pulled my hand away from Mariko-sama’s grip and turned to walk back to the rooftop where I can prevent a headache from listening to these two. I stopped walking when I felt a hand grab my wrist again. I turned to look and saw Ray’s pleading look.

“I need to talk to you.”

“Stop being so selfish.”

Mariko-sama said as she took hold of Ray’s other hand pulling her from me slightly. Ray’s pleading look turns into a sad one as she looked at the floor. From the look she’s giving, I guess she got hit pretty hard on that one. Her hand loosens its hold on mine and she let go when Mariko-sama pulled her away from me. I watch them as Mariko-sama drags a dejected looking Ray behind her.

What was it that she was going to say?

Without thinking, I walked to them and grabbed Ray’s arm stopping them from walking away.  Both of them turned to me. Mariko-sama is looking at me confused as Ray was surprised at what I did. I honestly don’t know why I stopped them. All I know is, while I’m watching them walk away, it felt like this whole thing won’t be over if I don’t listen to her now. And I really want to get this over with.

Even if I don’t know what this is…

“I think…I want to know what she has to say…”

That doesn’t sound very convincing huh. Mariko-sama seems to think so too as she raised her eyebrow looking at me.

“You think?”

“Uh…yeah…I guess…”

I shrugged and grinned slightly. I honestly wasn’t thinking. I just did what felt right…I guess.

“Oh my God. You’re actually taking my advice.”

She said as she slapped her forehead scolding herself. I couldn’t help but smirk. Well she did advice me not to think too much. The least I could do is follow it…right?


*********

Ray and I were inside an empty room. Mariko-sama allowed us to talk for only a couple of minutes saying that she and I need to talk to sensei afterwards so me and Ray shouldn’t talk long. Now I’m tempted to stay here with Ray until practice is over so that I wouldn’t help her with her excuse. But it’s only 12:20pm…and I don’t think I can stay here with Ray until 3pm. I don’t know what will happen if stay that long with her and I really don’t want to know.

We were facing each other with a lot of space between us. I made sure of that. That way she won’t grab me again and assault me. But she’s not saying anything. She’s just standing there looking at floor. She looks unsure. Shy even.

That’s a first…Ray looking shy…

“Uh…so you want to talk…?”

I said as I crossed my arm. Why should I always be the one to start these awkward conversations? At least today I don’t have to apologize for anything.

“I want to apologize for yesterday…for calling you Kai when that’s not you anymore. I guess I’m so used to calling you Kai…that it just came out.”

“I think I overreacted when you called me that. It’s understandable since I am Kai and all. So it’s okay.”

I did overact yesterday. I am Kai and I’ve been Kai ever since I met Ray. It’s understandable that she calls me that. She shook her head though and I frowned slightly when she did.

“It actually made me realize how much I don’t know you. I mean…I know Kai…but I don’t know you.”

She said as she looked at me. I understand her and all…but I don’t know where this is heading.

“Yesterday, when I talked to Mari-chan about what happened…she lectured me about being selfish. I am being selfish because all I kept thinking of is what I want. And I can’t help it because…I want you.”

Uh…what do I say to that? And she said it so softly too. Uh…should I say something back?

I was about to say something when she walked towards me until she was standing an arm length away from me. If she takes another step forward, I’m prepared to step back. But looking at her, I don’t think she’s going to take another step. Hopefully, she won’t.

“I don’t care anymore if you’re a boy or a girl. I just want you. But I have to know what you want. So whatever you decide or say now…I’ll respect it.”

My heart is pounding very hard now as she looks at me seriously. Is she really asking me what I want? That’s actually the main problem…

I don’t know what I want.

I looked at the floor trying to avoid her eyes as I ponder what I’m going to say to her. It all comes down to what I say huh. Why do I have to decide? Oh right…because she already know what she wants…unlike me who doesn’t know what she wants.

I suddenly remember Mariko-sama’s advice about buying a dress.

“And if you don’t know what you want, then keep searching for it. There are so many clothes or dresses out there to shop. You know, one time, I saw a beautiful dress and I was so unsure if I should buy it or not. So I continue to look at it. I mean there must be something about that dress that caught my attention right? So I looked into every detail of the dress, little things that might accommodate my taste. Then finally, after looking at it for awhile, I realized that I want that dress. So I bought it and it’s my favorite dress ever. A dress that I was unsure of…became a dress that I desired to have. So you better be observant when shopping. You won’t know what you want until you give it a proper look.”

I couldn’t help but smile finding Mariko-sama’s advice on shopping helpful. I don’t know if she really did advice me for shopping clothes or for this moment. If it’s the latter, then she is one smart girl.

Still smiling, I looked at Ray and said what I feel.

“To tell you the truth, I don’t know what I want. But someone told me that if I don’t know what I want, I should search for it. That I won’t know what I want until I give it a proper look.”

She looks confused. I just kept my smile.

“I want to know what I want…so let’s be friends.”

She tilted her head slightly.

“Friends…?”

“Yeah…for now. Until I know what I want. I know it’s a bit selfish on my part but…they say that the first step in a relationship is by being friends and all.”

Ep. Did I just say that? From her surprised look I think I just did. I shook my head nervously as I take back what I said.

“Not that I’m saying that we’re heading towards a relationship now! It’s just…you know…friends first.”

Is it getting hot in here or am I blushing? And why am I saying steps? I must’ve gotten it from Asahi and Hinata.

“So yeah…friends…that’s all I can offer you now.  You said that you don’t know me very well…and well I too don’t know anything about you besides what the TV or the internet says. So I thought that being friends is a good way to go. You’ve met Kai but you’ve never met Nami before. So yeah…”

Still nothing. Though her head isn’t tilted anymore and she’s not looking confused or surprised. She’s just staring at me. I sighed and offered her my hand frowning slightly. I’m getting tired and a bit irritated that she’s not saying anything.

“So do you agree or do I have to explain it further?”

She looked at my hand for awhile then back at me. I’m offering my hand for her to shake…you know as friends. Instead of shaking my hand though, she gave me a wide smile that I haven’t seen for awhile and surprised me when she lunged herself at me hugging me. She’s hugging me tight, my arms trapped to my sides.

“H-hey! No hugging! I said friends! Friends!”

I said struggling to free myself.

“But friends hug right?”

She said as she giggled. Ugh. What have I gotten myself into? Well at least she’s acting like her normal self again. Though I don’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing…


*********


After a lot of struggling and pushing away, we finally walked out of the room to find Mariko-sama sitting on the floor waiting for us. She stood up when she saw us.

“Talking all done?”

“Yeah.”

I said in a tired manner. Ray, who was standing next to me, is all smiles though. Mariko-sama raised her eyebrow looking at both of us.

“I’m curious yet I don’t want to know.”

She shook her head then removed her hoodie and held it out for Ray.

“You’re going, so you should wear this.”

Ray looked at the hoodie like it was the disgusting thing on earth. I can’t help but wonder if they really are bestfriends. I mean, I get this vibe that they argue most of the time. It kind of reminds me of my relationship with Hinata.

“I am not wearing that sweaty garment!”

“Well you don’t have a choice. People might see you here and might ambush you. How did you get here anyway without any disguise or anything to cover? Didn’t you get ambushed by your fans?”

“I did. I just ran away from them. Plus Gori-san gave me a ride here.”

Ray said as she shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. Gori-san? Probably her bodyguard or something. What an odd name though. And she ran from her fans. I somehow can’t imagine that. Now that I think about it, didn’t she say she hurt her foot yesterday?

“How’s your foot anyway?”

She turned to me giving me that wide smile of hers.

“It’s not sore anymore but I bandaged it. You probably can’t see what with me wearing boots. Why? Were you worried?”   

She sounds hopeful that I’m worried about her foot and seems to be anxious on what I would say. Luckily that was the time Mariko-sama placed her hoodie on Ray’s head and dragged her away. Ray turned to me and waved smiling widely.

“Bye Nami-chan!”

My eye twitched and I waved back at her smiling nervously. Why does it feel like I’ve gotten myself a Yuko? That’s not a bad thing right? Mariko-sama then turned to me while walking away.

“Wait for me there okay? You still have to talk to sensei for me!”

She said as she turned around the corner. I sighed when they were out of sight and just sat on the floor leaning at the wall of the hallway. I’m so mentally tired to argue anymore. And I guess I could help Mariko-sama out…she did somehow help me. Plus I want to ask her what she knows about Persona. Since she is Ray’s bestfriend, there is a high probability that she know our secret. I’m not worried about her knowing though. I know I can trust Mariko-sama.

I was looking at the floor while I’m thinking. I was lost in my thoughts again that I didn’t hear someone approach me. Only when I saw a pair of sneakers in front of me and a bottle of green tea being offered to me did I realize that someone was in front of me. Looking up, I found a smiling Maeda.

“Want some?”

I looked at the bottle offered for awhile then looked at Maeda. I raised my eyebrow.

“What’s the catch?”

“Eh?”

She tilted her head confused at my question. Well Mariko-sama gave me something for free and there was a catch for that, so I can’t help but wonder if Maeda had the same intent. But looking at her, I don’t think she’s like Mariko-sama at all or any other girl I’ve met.

I remember yesterday when we were on our way home. I was seated next to her again and I was somewhat in a brooding mood. She must have sensed it so she didn’t talk to me. The next thing I know, she put an earphone in my right ear. I turned to her confused and she gave me a smile saying…

“Sometimes it helps to clear your head.”

Then she shared some music with me. I didn’t know that she likes Western music though. It was nice and it did somehow clear my head, although it made me remember that she said that her ipod was out of batteries that morning. I asked her about it and she blushed and avoided my question by telling me the singer that we were listening to. I found it odd that she would lie to me with something as small as that and that it would make her blush too. I found her…intriguing.

I smirked and took the bottle that she’s offering.

“Thanks.”

I opened it and immediately drank some as she sat next to me. I didn’t realize that I was thirsty. Now that I think about it, I’ve been given some free stuff today. Wow, talk about lucky.

After drinking some, I turned to Maeda.

“Sorry about the catch thing. I’ve been spending time with Mariko-sama too much I guess.”

“Oh, so Shinoda-san was with you? Sensei was asking about her earlier. She just disappeared during practice.”

“Uh…yeah. Mariko-sama had some problems…you know…that time of the month…”

I guess Maeda is good for practicing what I’m going to say to sensei about Mariko-sama. I have to sound convincing though and from the looks of it, Maeda seems to believe what I said.

“So that’s why she kept on making mistakes earlier.”

Wait…what…?

“She…messed up during practice?”

“Yeah. We all found it odd since she hardly ever makes mistakes during practice. But then again…so do you.”

True. But I have a valid reason. What’s Mariko-sama’s reason? Maybe she really has her period today. That or…she was that worried about me. I couldn’t help but smile though as I shrugged.

“Well…we all have our reasons right?”


***Meanwhile***

Mariko was observing Nami and Maeda around the corner. She frowned slightly as she saw Nami talking to Maeda animatedly while Maeda was giggling at what she was saying.

‘Is it just me…or does Ray has some competition going on…?’


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: thedeath93 on July 12, 2010, 12:51:51 PM

new update!!! I have been going on this site everyday to see your new chapter :), thank you very much and please update soon 'coz it's getting more and more interesting :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on July 12, 2010, 08:54:54 PM

HILARIOUS. hahaha. Nami's got a lot of choices, doesn't she? This is like the continuation to mendol I wanted. Man, that was some good stuff. I wonder if shachou will show up in later chapters... she's always fun times.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on July 13, 2010, 07:48:42 AM

this update made my day!  :mon inluv: and i was like  :w00t:

I guess my assumptions were right after all. Mariko-sama does know Nami as Kai from Persona  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

and its a shocker she's Ray's best friend  :shocked oh well, cos they are both model in real life? :? haha

Well.....Ray's really want Kai i mean Nami huh?! Well, i totally support her  :otomerika:

Nami become a softy when it comes to Ray crying, sad or feeling down....it really shows she really do care about the Diva  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

And author-san....continue to write the silly antics by Hinata and of course the KojiYuu couple.... :lol:

Hmm....I'll say this again....as much as I'm an Acchan fan  :heart: I'd really like to see a NamixRay here  :yep: well, i dont mind some TakaAcchan though cos it makes the story more intereseting..... XD i hope i could see a jealous Ray next chappie  :grin: :grin: :grin:

Okay....i already said too much...(can't stop typing, somebody stop me :angry:) Anyway, Update as fast as u can, Author-san  :bow: :bow: :bow:

PS: i dont like your story......I mega LOVE it.... :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on July 24, 2010, 11:03:13 PM

more? :(

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: thedeath93 on July 25, 2010, 11:26:43 AM

^ oh men, you make me thought there's an update :(, well, we just have to patience hehe

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on July 26, 2010, 09:02:19 AM

Sorry about the delay. I was supposed to finish writing yesterday but I couldn't for some reason.  And now I'm not feeling well.  :nervous Anyway, thanks again for the thanks and for reading!  :twothumbs


Chapter 6


***Nami's POV***


“Ugh! Why do we have to go out in our day off?! It’s a day off! You know, a day wherein you just be off and lie in bed all day doing nothing.”

I’m whining as Asahi drags me while we’re heading towards the bus station. I was planning on staying in bed all day, but apparently Asahi and Hinata had other plans as they drag me out of bed…literally. It was only when Hinata started undressing me did I finally give in. If you’ve seen her face while she was undressing me you’d probably give in too if you were in my situation.

“Shouldn’t we be saying that since we practiced yesterday and you didn’t? Plus you’ve been sleeping for at least 12 hours.”

True. After the whole ordeal with Ray, I explained to sensei about Mariko-sama’s fake condition. You should have seen her face when she was facing sensei. She had this ‘look at me, I’m in pain’ kind of look while she faced sensei. I was tempted to just roll my eyes when I looked at her, but I resisted the urge because sensei might pick up that we’re lying to her. Although, I have a feeling that she didn’t believe us. She sighed defeatedly and told us to just sit and watch until practice is over. We obeyed and just sat in front watching them practice. I had fun watching mainly because Mariko-sama kept on whispering silly things.

After that, we went home and I explained to Asahi and Hinata the whole Ray thing. I also apologized for making them worry which made them use their sandwich attack on me again. Maybe I should avoid thanking and saying sorry to them just so they won’t use that attack anymore. I think I’ll make a mental note regarding that one.

Hinata was frowning at me after my explanation and when I asked her why she’s frowning she said…

“I can’t believe you just dumped her.”

I honestly didn’t expect that. I was thinking that she’s somewhat disturbed about the whole Mariko-sama thing. That Mariko-sama might know that we three are Persona. But no…she’s more disturbed that I dumped Ray…which I didn’t do. I explained to her that Ray and I were never together so no dumping occurred. Plus, I’m still not an L. Asahi retaliated by asking…

“But do you think there’s a chance that you two…might be together in the future? I mean, that is what she wants…”

That left me speechless. It all goes back to what I want again…which I don’t know what. That’s why I told Ray that we should be friends first…because I need to find out if I can feel for her…what she feels for me. In short, or rather in Hinata’s term, I don’t know if I’m an L or not.

Asahi seems to understand my silence as she changed the subject. Thankfully Hinata seems to get it and just pestered me with other things, like getting some of my food when she has hers. It was really weird. When I was choking her, she seemed happy. Normally she would run away and hide. But yesterday, she accepted her punishment and looked like she enjoyed it. I think she’s becoming a masochist. I should add another mental note that I shouldn’t beat her up so much.

I slept early yesterday feeling drained at the events that occurred. I was hoping for a days rest for our day off. But apparently, these two had other plans.

“But I need more sleep to grow!” I said pouting at her. Hinata, who was walking beside Asahi, placed her hand on Asahi’s shoulder and smiled.

“She’s right you know. Although, I don’t think sleeping for more than 12 hours is going to help your situation Nami.”

“What did you say?!”

I glared at Hinata challenging her to say it again so I can beat her up. She hid beside Asahi and sticks out her tongue provoking me even more to beat her up. Asahi held me in place though and it was only then that I realized that we stopped walking.

“Hm? No one’s here yet.” Asahi said as she looked around. Hinata and I also looked. There were a couple of people around but no one we knew.

“I guess we’re the first one to arrive.”

Asahi said as I took a sit at a bench. She followed shortly after. Hinata had other plans though as she ran away saying that she wants to buy some snacks. I sighed and leaned back as I turned to Asahi who was sitting beside me.

“Who are we waiting for anyway?”

“The usual people.” She said as she smiled. I know she usually smile but why is it that it feels like she’s hiding something? There’s that unusual glint in her eyes that I rarely see. Don’t tell me…

“You hooked up with Yuko didn’t you?!”

I exclaimed grinning at her. She jumped a little surprised at my sudden outburst…or maybe at my question. I don’t know. She is looking at me like she couldn’t believe I asked something like that though.

“What?! No! Where did that come from?”

I shrugged. It was actually the first thought I had when I saw her smiling.

“I just assumed that you two hooked up. You guys are always groping each other.”

Ain’t that the truth? From the blush that I’m seeing from Asahi, I guess it is.

“I’m not groping her! She’s groping me!”

Embarrassed Asahi is…cute especially when she’s pouting and blushing at the same time. I couldn’t help but smirk.

“What’s up with you two anyway?”

I’m always wondering what’s up with them. I know Yuko is the groping type. I mean she gropes almost half of the members really but not as much as she gropes Asahi. It’s like whenever she sees Asahi, she gets this urge to touch her constantly. If I were Asahi and Yuko gropes me, which did happened a couple of times, I’d beat her up and threaten her until she stops. Don’t get me wrong, Asahi resists Yuko’s attacks but it’s like she’s not resisting in full force. I get the feeling that a part of her secretly likes it….

Or maybe I’m wrong?

She was about to say something but stopped as a slight frown formed on her face. She’s looking at something behind me.

“Is that…Mariko?”

I turned to where she’s looking and couldn’t help but frown at what I’m seeing. It was Mariko-sama…and she’s running towards us as another girl was dragging her. They stopped when they were a couple of feet from us. Mariko-sama was panting, bent down holding both her knee for support. Both Asahi and I stood up looking at both of them.

“D-Damn…you…”

She glared at the girl next to her and it was then that I noticed that her hand was handcuffed together with the other girl. The girl looked down on her with her hands on her hips.

“Honestly Mari-chan, I thought you had more stamina that that.”

Wait…Mari-chan? And that familiar voice…could only mean one thing. I suddenly felt the familiar chill from my body when the girl turned to me giving me a smile then suddenly hugging me.

“Nami-chan!”

Yep. The chills I felt was right. It was Ray. Her hugging me also pulled Mariko-sama closer to her. I looked at her incredulously while Ray was still hugging me. I can’t believe she invited Ray! Mariko-sama got the look that I had given her. She glared at Ray then at the handcuff that she’s wearing with Ray then shrugged and sighed defeatedly as if saying; ‘Like I have a choice! She handcuffed me and dragged me here!’

And I can’t believe we’re communicating like this.

I didn’t get to ask Mariko-sama about Persona and Ray. When she came back from sending Ray off, Maeda was with me. Maeda was with us until we went to sensei. I was kinda hoping that this would be the time to ask her about it if ever she would join us. I was planning on dragging her somewhere and ask her about it. But now that Ray is here…I guess I’ll ask Mariko-sama some other time.

Ray broke the hug still smiling. I was looking at her from head to toe noting why I didn’t recognize her. She has her hair tied in a loose ponytail wearing a black slouchy beret, thick rimmed glasses, a cowl neck top and tight fitting jeans…with no make-up! There’s no white in what she’s wearing. It was so unlike the diva Ray that we used to see. This was a different person in front of me.

Different person…same smile. Same chills too…

She noticed me looking at her.

“You like?”

She asked turning around to show her clothes.

“Uh…I didn’t recognize you.”

“That’s the idea.”

Mariko-sama pushed Ray glaring at her.

“Get this off now!”

She growled at Ray and Ray just rolled her eyes. She picked the key that I didn’t notice was dangling in her beret and released Mariko-sama. She put the key there?? Once released, Mariko-sama rubbed her wrist glaring at Ray.

“That’s a dangerous place to hide a key don’t you think? What would you do if you lost it?”

I asked Ray and she just shrugged not really caring. I think I get why they’re friends now…

“Damn it. That really hurts.”

“Well I wouldn’t have to do that if you just let me join you guys.”

I think I’m getting the whole picture. Since Mariko-sama didn’t invite her, she probably planned the whole handcuff thing just so Mariko-sama didn’t have a choice. She probably saw Mariko-sama heading out then immediately handcuffed her and ran all the way here dragging poor Mariko-sama. Somehow, I feel bad for Mariko-sama.

Ray turned to me again and noticed Asahi beside me.

“Ah. You’re Nami-chan’s friend. A fan of Ray right?”

“She knows you’re Ray you know.”

Mariko-sama said rolling her eyes. She’s just stating the obvious. Asahi clearly knows that the person standing in front of us is Ray. You can tell from her pained smile.

“Oh. Then please don’t call me Ray. Dressed like this, I’m Fukushima Reiko, nice to meet you.”

Fukushima Reiko? Is that her real name? Now that I think about it, I don’t know Ray’s real name. I know Ray is her stage name and well, in interviews she never mentions her real name. She often says that it’s a secret. Even her management has their lips sealed probably noticing the impact it has on people. Reporters and her fans are finding ways to know what her real name is. There are countless names that popped up, but Ray and her management made no confirmation on it. It’s the talk in the cyber world for awhile now too. It’s a nice strategy really.

“Well, in case you didn’t remember my name the other day…”

And I’m sure she doesn’t remember, Asahi. She is Ray you know.

“…I’m Wakamatsu Asahi, nice to meet you.”

Watching them bow at each other, I can’t help but wonder if Ray also remembers that Asahi is Riku. She did ask the other day when she saw Hinata and Asahi if they were Kuu and Riku. Speaking of Kuu, seems Hinata is finished from buying snacks as she walks towards us noticing Mariko-sama.

“Hey Mariko, what’s up? Oh…you have a friend with you.”

She said as she smiled at Ray who smiled in return. Asahi, Mariko-sama and I were silent for a second wondering if Hinata will notice that the person smiling at her is Ray.

“Uh…yeah. Her name, if I’m not mistaken, seems to be Fukushima REI-ko.”

Mariko-sama said motioning for Ray.

“Hey! I’m Otawa Hinata, nice to meet you.”

She gave Ray a friendly wave which Ray returned enthusiastically. Again we were silent for awhile looking at Hinata. She noticed and looked at us confused.

“What? What’s with the look?”

“Nothing…”

The three of us said at the same time. Hinata clearly doesn’t realize that Reiko is Ray even though Mariko-sama somehow gave her a slight hint on her introduction to Reiko. I’m not going to tell Hinata about it. I think I’ll leave that to Mariko-sama and Asahi. But looking at both them, I think they don’t want to tell Hinata either. So I guess that leaves Hinata to find out herself. I wonder how long that’ll take?

“Where is Yukarin? Isn’t she coming?”

“About that, she called me earlier and told me that she has some errands to do, so she said that we should go on ahead and she’ll meet us there after she’s done with her errands.”

Mariko-sama explained. Hinata nodded then looked at Asahi.

“How about Yuko?”

She asked as we all turn to look at Asahi.

“Why are you asking me about her?”

Asahi growled giving us a glare which surprised us. Asahi angry…is scary. I guess I’m to blame on this.

“Uh…I…I-I j-just thought that…you might know…”

She even made Hinata stutter. Asahi glared at her for awhile then looked away frowning.

“I invited Sayaka and Sae yesterday and they told me that they have plans with Yuko so they can’t come.”

“So you didn’t invite Yuko personally?”

Big mistake on Mariko-sama on asking that because if looks could kill she’d be six feet under now what with the look Asahi is giving her. She held up her hand defensively as if taming Asahi’s wild side while laughing nervously.

“N-Not that it matters…because it doesn’t…really.”

And she also made Mariko-sama nervous. Ray was watching with interest at what’s happening that she couldn’t help but ask…

“Who’s Yuko? Is she your girlmrrrpppphhhh?”

Mariko-sama quickly covered Ray’s mouth. She’s adding so much fuel to the fire. So much that you can literally see flames surrounding Asahi now. Nah, there’s no flames. But I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s foaming from the mouth now. Since…I guess it’s my fault for Asahi to be like this…although I don’t know why since I was just asking her harmless questions about Yuko earlier…I’d better ease the tension or else she’d kill all of us here.

“Ahahaha so anyway…m-maybe we should go now. Since I guess we’re not waiting for anyone anymore. Yeah so let’s go…to wherever.”

Hinata and Mariko-sama nodded their head nervously. With her hand still covering Ray’s mouth, Mariko-sama, Hinata and I started walking but stopped when we heard Asahi.

“Uh…wait!”

We slowly turned to her and noticed she’s back to normal. Schizo much?

“There’s actually one more person we’re waiting for.”

She smiled shyly. 

“Who?”

She answered with her usual bright smile as she looked behind us waving at someone. We turned to see who she’s waving at to see Maeda walking towards us. She stopped a couple of feet away giving us a shy smile.

“Sorry I’m late.”

Asahi shook her head and walked to stand beside me.

“No. You’re right on time.”

“You’re going with us Acchan?”

She gave me her slight frown and a smile as she looks at me, silently scolding me for calling her Acchan. I couldn’t help but smirk.

Yesterday while waiting for Mariko-sama I told Maeda about the nickname that she gave me during the Music 10. I told her that I hated that nickname and that my mom would always call me that. She ended up laughing at that. In the end I decided to give her a nickname too. At first it’s supposed to be At-chan…but it sounds more like Acchan don’t you think? So I just decided on Acchan. She’s not very fond of her new nickname though.

It was then I felt everyone’s eyes on me. I raised my eyebrow at them confused with the looks they’re giving me.

“What?”

“Acchan…?”

Ray said as she removed Mariko-sama’s hand covering her mouth. She’s looking like she couldn’t believe that I called Maeda that while the others are looking at me like I’m suddenly interesting to them.

I shrugged.

“Well she gave me a nickname so it’s only fair that I gave her a nickname in return.”

That’s true. I don’t think there’s anything wrong with that. Ray seems to disagree though as she’s frowning and pouting while she looks at me. What???

“Right…so Acchan, I’d like you to meet a friend of mine. This is…uh…Fuku…? Fushu…? What’s your name again?”

Nice Mariko-sama…nice. I chuckled though finding it funny as Acchan looks confused and a bit weirded out. Ray shook her head looking at Mariko-sama then turned to Acchan giving her a slight smile.

“Ignore her. She’s just kidding. I’m Fukushima Reiko, nice to meet you.”

“I’m Maeda Atsuko, nice to meet you as well.”

After bowing at each other, Hinata placed her arm around Acchan and grinned at her.

“Well Acchan, I get a feeling we’ll be having so much fun today!”

She grinned looking at me.

“Interesting…I was thinking the same thing too…”

Mariko-sama said as she rubbed her chin in a thinking manner smiling that evil smile of hers. Asahi let out a ‘Yeah’ as she pumped her fists smiling brightly. Ray, Acchan and I were just looking at them wondering what this fun of them would entail.


***Inside the Bus***


Nami and Maeda were seated together talking. Ray…or in this case…Reiko was watching them frowning. They were seated a few seats away from her and Mariko but her eyes were glued to them. Her frown intensified when she saw Nami laughing at what Maeda was saying.

“Who invited her anyway?” She asked still looking at them. Mariko glanced at her with her eyebrow raised.

“Shouldn’t I be asking the same question to you?”

“I invited myself. That’s different.”

“Yeah. She got invited and you didn’t.” Mariko mumbled looking out the window.

“So who invited her?”

“I’m guessing Asahi for obvious reasons.”

Upon hearing the name of the culprit, Reiko turned to where Hinata and Asahi were seated. They were talking. Hinata noticed Reko looking at them and nudged Asahi when Reiko pointed at her. Asahi turned wondering what was up when she saw Reiko glaring at her. Reiko pointed at her then made a motion of slicing her throat with her thumb making a crackling sound. Asahi cringe then smiled nervously.

“I think she likes you since she’s asking if your throat is okay.”

Hinata whispered to Asahi who just sighed and closed her eyes. Only Hinata would think that Reiko was thinking of Asahi’s welfare after inviting Maeda.

Reiko turned to look at Nami and Maeda again. She crossed her arm and slouched at her seat pouting.

“Why are they even sitting together? I wanna seat next to Nami-chan.”

Mariko glanced at her for awhile then turned to the window again smiling.

‘I wonder what you would do now…’


***A couple of minutes later***


Reiko was fuming with jealousy as she looks at Nami and Maeda walking ahead of them to the amusement park. She was planning on spending some time with Nami that’s why she’s so adamant on going with them today. It was supposed to be her sitting with Nami in that crowded bus! Her and Nami walking together out of the bus! Her and Nami walking towards the amusement park! Her and not that Acchan girl! Instead she’s walking with these three who are discussing what they would ride first.

‘Life is just so unfair.’ Reiko thought as she crossed her arm pouting.

Nami and Maeda turned to them noticing their distance.

“Hey! Since you guys are so slow…me and Acchan are going to check on the price of the ticket!”

Mariko waved them off. Reiko watched them run towards the ticket both. She fumed even more when she saw Nami holding Maeda’s arm. Deciding that she had enough of seeing them together, feeling herself turn green with envy, she stood in front of the three girls and faced them. 

“I need you three to disappear together with that…Acchan girl.”

“What?” Mariko asked looking confused as Hinata and Asahi are. It didn’t escape Mariko that Reiko said Maeda’s name in a scornful manner. She knew sooner or later that Reiko would get jealous.

“I need some alone time with Nami-chan. And you guys…and that…that Acchan are in the way. Here this should cover you guys.” She said as she got some money out of her wallet. She held it up for them to take earning a glare from Hinata.

“We’re not leaving you with Nami even if you bribe us with your money!”

Asahi and Mariko looked at Hinata surprised and a bit proud that she didn’t take the bait. It goes to show where Hinata’s loyalty lies. Reiko just rolled her eyes and took out more money and held it out again. Hinata eyed the money for awhile then immediately took it nodding her head.

“She’s good.”

“Hinata!”

“What? It’s free money! With this we can ride anything and eat anything!”

The two sighed shaking their head disappointedly. Mariko noticed that Hinata was counting the money together with Asahi. Rolling her eyes, she looked back at Reiko.

“Look here, we plan on spending time with Nami too. So I don’t think your…….?”

She stopped talking as Hinata leaned at her and whispered the amount Reiko had given them. She turned back to Reiko, her eyes on the side as she said in a flat voice…

“Okay, we’ll give you an hour.”

“3…”

“1 and a half…”

“2…”

“Fine. Two hours for your alone time. After that, we’ll be crashing in on your alone time.”

Reiko nodded and shook hands with Mariko in agreement. With the deal set, the four sought out the other two who were near the entrance. They bought the tickets and entered the park. They walked for a couple of minutes as Hinata and Asahi excitedly pointed out where they should go. Both pushed Nami and Maeda to walk faster leaving the other two to follow behind.

“So? When is my alone time going to be?” Reiko asked glancing at Mariko.

“You know the saying, patience is a virtue? You should try it.” Although she said it, she doubts that Reiko would follow it. Reiko is insane when it comes to Nami. Giving them that much money is proof of that.

“You know what I’m like when it comes to her…” Reiko sighed looking at Nami who was chasing a laughing Hinata.

“Crazy in love. I get it. Heard it on the radio a couple of times.” Mariko shrugged.

“I just want her to want me.” Reiko said wistfully.

Mariko glanced at her for awhile watching her friend look at Nami longingly. She truly was crazy in love and insane. Though Reiko was always irrational when it comes to Nami…sometimes even being stupid…she still felt that she should help her. It is her duty as her best friend.

‘Sucky duty really. But someone has to do it…’ Mariko thought as she sighed defeatedly. She grabbed Reiko’s arm and dragged her to where the others are.

“Give us a couple of minutes. We’ll get you your alone time by then. I just don’t want it to be too obvious for Nami.” Mariko said to Reiko softly as they walked towards the others.

They rode a couple of rides for awhile. The 6 of them were having fun. Or maybe just the five of them since Reiko seems to be a bit uncomfortable. Mariko noticed it too. Reiko seems to be less responsive in their conversation. Although Maeda seems to be shy as well with them, it’s quite different for Reiko. She knows that Reiko feels a bit left out what with her being the outsider of the group unlike Maeda who can somehow relate since she is a member of akb48. So she tried to include her by asking her questions here and there. It seems that Nami was also aware of Reiko’s situation as she talks to her often and even walked beside her even though Mariko can see Nami was a bit tense when it comes to Reiko.

It was in those moments that Mariko understood how Reiko can fall for Nami.

Not that she’s also falling for Nami. Nami is way out of her league. Way way out…

Finding that it was time for Reiko and Nami’s alone time to happen, Mariko pulled Hinata to walk with her as they were walking towards another ride.

“We have to give them their alone time. Got any plans?” Mariko said as she motioned to Reiko and Nami who was walking together with Asahi and Maeda.

“Oh I already got a plan.”

“Really?” Mariko asked surprised to hear that Hinata already had a plan.

“Yeah. I’ll go distract Nami then you grab both Asahi and Acchan and make a run for it.”

Mariko’s eyes narrowed upon hearing Hinata’s plan. She knew she had made a mistake on pulling Hinata rather than Asahi to talk about plans. Hinata’s plans are just plain crazy sometimes…no…make that all the time.

“Trust me. It’ll work.” Hinata said confidently that Mariko decided to just give in.

“Okay. So what’s your distraction plan? Don’t tell me you’re going to stand in front of Nami and point to the sky and say; ‘Ohh what’s that?’ and just make a run for it.”

“The thought did cross my mind.”

‘Why am I not surprised?’ Mariko thought as she sighed.

“But no. I’m not going to do that. I have a better distraction plan.” Hinata grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at Mariko. Hinata’s wiggling eyebrow somehow made Mariko nervous because usually her wiggling eyebrow would consist of something perverted. Mariko just hopes that whatever Hinata’s distraction plan does not kill her.

Hinata and Mariko walked towards the unsuspecting four. Mariko walked behind Asahi and Maeda while Hinata walked behind Nami. Hinata gave Mariko a thumbs up and a grin which Mariko returned hesitantly.

‘This better work.’ Mariko thought as Hinata tapped Nami who looked at Hinata confused.

“Can I see your bag Nami?” Hinata said smiling brightly at Nami who stopped walking and raised her eyebrow.

“Why?”

“I just want to confirm something.”

Nami frowned wondering what is up. Reiko, Asahi and Maeda were intrigued as well. Nami glanced at Mariko who just shrugged. Nami knew something is up…but she didn’t know what. The only way to find out is to give in to what Hinata wants. So she did. She hesitantly gave Hinata her bag. Hinata took it and started rummaging its contents.

“Ohhhh. I see.” Hinata looked awed at what she saw which confused Nami even more. Nothing is special inside her bag, so why is Hinata looking at it like there is?

A few seconds later, she closed Nami’s bag and smiled.

“What is it?” Nami asked curiously.

“Nothing…just…”

All of them waited for Hinata’s explanation on why or what she found inside Nami’s bag. Hinata surprised them when she threw Nami’s bag away with all her might. All eyes were on Nami’s bag except for Hinata who was preparing to make a run for it. Mariko quickly noticed Hinata and quickly grabbed Asahi and Maeda’s hand. As if in slow motion, Hinata and Mariko quickly made a run for it dragging the confused Asahi and Maeda along. You can hear Hinata cry out as they ran away.

Nami’s bag plopped down on the ground a few distance away from them. The old woman was surprised when a bag dropped down beside her. She turned to look at where the bag came from to see a girl running towards it.

‘Kids nowadays.’ The old woman thought as she walked away shaking her head mumbling how weird kids nowadays are.

Nami quickly picked up her bag and turned glaring to look at Hinata prepared to beat the crap out of her when she noticed that four of her friends were nowhere to be found.

“Huh?”

The missing four were panting as they leaned at a wall trying to catch their breath.

“That…was your distraction plan?” Mariko asked as she frowned at Hinata who shrugged.

“It…worked…right?”

Surprisingly, it did. A bit gung-ho but at least they were able to leave those two alone which was their main goal.

“Why do we have to run away from them?” Maeda asked as she looked at the three. She was confused. She thought that this whole day was supposed to be for Nami to have fun. But she knew that Nami wouldn’t have fun without her friends beside her.

The three looked at each other for awhile silently asking what they should tell Maeda. They were clearly focusing on keeping the deal that they made to Reiko that they forgot what they would tell Maeda. They could tell Maeda about the deal, but she’ll surely ask why Reiko would want Nami alone for awhile that she had to pay them.

Finally, Asahi decided to offer Maeda a simpler explanation. She smiled at Maeda nervously saying…

“Uh…it’s because Reiko and Nami…fought a couple of days ago and just made up yesterday. We thought I’d be nice for them to uh…clear some tension between them for a couple of hours.”

‘It’s not the whole truth…but it’s not entirely a lie either. It’ll do.’ Mariko thought as she nodded. Mariko was a bit impressed at what Asahi came up with. It was a perfect explanation for Maeda who seems to understand as she nodded her head.

“Alright, so we’ll give them their alone time. In the mean time, let’s go and have some fun now!” Hinata exclaimed.


***Nami’s POV***


“Where did they go?”

I asked Ray frowning as I looked around. No sign of them anywhere. What the hell are they planning now? Are we playing hide and seek or something? Because if we are…there is no way I’m playing. This park is too big for us to play hide and seek. Are they crazy? Oh right…Hinata is with them…I guess they are.

I sighed then noticed Ray’s nervous about something. She was looking away and was playing with her hands. She’s like a kid who got caught stealing some cookies. I guess she knows what’s going on.

“Ray…?”

I know she said that her name is Reiko…but since we’re alone now, I prefer to call her Ray. That is what I’m used too. She seemed surprised though that I called her that.

“Uh…”

“Do you know why they suddenly disappeared?”

“…Maybe…”

She said as she looked away. I’m trying not to smile or laugh here as I find her nervousness… entertaining. Ever since I met her again she’s been showing emotions that she rarely shows back then in our Persona days. It goes to show that she changed a lot. I’m curious to find out how much she changed these past few months….

…and at the same time…I’m a bit scared to find out…

After a few seconds of silence, she finally gave in and told me what she knew.

“I…told them…that I want some alone time with you…so…”

She still hadn’t looked at me when she said that. She was frowning slightly and was blushing a bit probably from embarrassment. I guess I should have expected her to do something like this. I can’t help but blush a little though. Luckily she’s not looking my way so she won’t notice.

“Oh…I see.”

And that’s all I can say to that. Honestly, why is it that whenever Ray says something like that it always leaves me at a loss for words? Probably because no one’s liked me this much before. That’s a sad thought…

“Well…I guess it’s okay…since we are getting to know each other…”

I said scratching my head nervously. She quickly looked at me surprised at what I said. What’s so surprising at what I said? I just told her that it’s okay since we are getting to know each other…….

Ep.

“Uh…as f-friends! N-not like a d-d-date or something…well it could be a date…but a friendly date…yeah…a date among friends…you know…that type of date…yes…right…”

I’m looking away from her feeling the heat of my face intensified. Why must I say stupid things? Really now.

“Okay. Well…I have to tell you something. Please don’t be mad…”

Hearing her say that last sentence softly somehow made me stop scolding myself to turn to her and listen.

“I…I kinda…paid them for it.”

What? She paid them…so that they would leave the two of us alone? That’s messed up!

“You paid them?! Are you crazy?!”

She cringed hearing my voice a bit louder than usual. I’m not mad though. Just a bit surprised. Although it is Ray…I should have expected that. Ray does have an evil side to her. She was the one responsible for spreading that picture of Katsuyuki-san and Riku being a gay couple. I did get mad at her for that when I found out. I guess she learned her lesson from that since she’s being truthful now. I guess…she did change a bit…

“Tch. How much?”

I asked with my eyebrow raised and my arms crossed. She sighed and told me the amount she had given them. The amount she told me left me dumbfounded. She gave them that much?! I feel like I’m in some kind of escort service or something with that kind of amount. She’s clearly insane. But I can’t help but feel bad for her. It feels like those three robbed her off or something. Those three are so dead for this.

“Okay, since you paid that much…and I feel somewhat bad for it…let’s make a deal.”

She answered by looking at me confused.

“I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll be your slave for the day.”

I said smiling at her. It confused me when she covers her mouth and a bit of her nose with her hand. She was frowning slightly and was blushing furiously mumbling...

“I think…I’m going to faint...”

And I suddenly realized what she’s thinking…

“N-not like that you…hentai!”

I said looking away from her feeling myself blushing. Damn Ray and her perverted thoughts. I never thought of anything perverted when I offered her that deal. I just felt bad for my friends taking her money that I thought it’d be nice to offer her my companionship since she did spent that much. But no…Ray had to think of something perverted.

We were silent for awhile focused in our own thoughts. I glanced at her and saw her glancing at me too. I quickly looked away scolding myself for glancing at her. This is so awkward. She somehow eased the awkward situation when she started giggling. I raised my eyebrow at her.

“What?”

What is so funny all of a sudden?

She stopped giggling, leaned towards me and raised her eyebrow at me while smiling.

“So, since you said that you’d do anything I want…if I want you to give me a kiss…you’d give me one?”

She said tapping her lips with her finger as if she’s challenging me. Like I’ll fall for that…

“Don’t push it.”

I said to her flatly. She giggled though and looped her arm to mine and started dragging me.

“Then let’s make the most out of this deal. C’mon slave!”

“And don’t call me that!”

********

I’ve been dragged around by Ray to wherever she wants to go. We’ve rode a couple of rides but most of the time she’s dragging me inside a store. Whenever we’re inside a store, she’d be pointing things for me to look at and looking at it like it’s the first time she’d seen it. She’s like a child that was sheltered most of her life only to be released and find the world was so full of colors. I guess she’s finding it hard to enjoy life what with her busy schedules and all. Looking at her now, I’m sort of…glad she went with us today.

I find it…cute…especially when she’s trying to be silly just so I could laugh at her. Who would have thought that Ray would be the silly type? I’m actually trying not to laugh or smile just so she could continue being silly. I can’t believe I’m enjoying Ray’s company.

This…isn’t a date date…right?

Shaking that thought away, I decided to ask her something.

“So…is Fukushima Reiko your real name?”

I asked glancing at her as we walk around. She was walking with a bright smile on her face. She’s been carrying that smile of hers for awhile now. I can’t help but smile slightly just seeing it. I guess she’s enjoying this as well compared to earlier when she’s a bit uncomfortable being around the others.

“What do you think?”

“I’m thinking…no.”

“What made you think that?” She asked as she looked at me curiously.

“Earlier when Mariko-sama introduced you to Acchan, she couldn’t remember the name you’ve given. You told her she was kidding…but I had a feeling that she’s not.”

Did she just frown when I mentioned Acchan’s name? It was gone in a blink of an eye. Maybe I’m just imagining it.

“What makes you so sure that Mari-chan knows my real name?”

I shrugged.

“She’s your best friend. I think that’s reason enough to believe that she knows it.”

“Good point…and yes that’s not my real name.”

I knew it.

“So…what’s your real name?”

She paused for awhile as if to think then smiled at me.

“Give me a kiss and I’ll tell you.”

She said as a slight blush forms in her face. I looked away and decided to move away from her.

“No way. I don’t think I want to know anymore…”

She quickly pulled me to her again keeping a firm hold on my arm as she pouts.

“You’re still my slave and as your master, I command you to stay.”

Master? I narrowed my eyes at her.

“I think you’re taking this slave thing a little bit too far.”

“I don’t think so since we’re not making out in a dark corner.”

She mumbled softly as she looked away blushing. I placed a hand on face hiding the fact that I’m blushing as well as I heard what she said. God, I think she’s worse than Yuko. Oh…no wait. She’s not groping me so I guess she’s not worse. She’s getting there though. 

“Stop saying such hentai things!”

Why must she torment me in saying such things? She shrugged and I suddenly had a mental image of Mariko-sama shrugging saying;

‘She’s just saying…’

Okay…why is my inner self taking the form of Mariko-sama?! Ugh…probably from spending too much time with her yesterday.

“So…you still want to know my real name?”

She asked smiling slightly, her eyes ahead as we walked. I glanced at her with my eyebrow raised.

“Are you going to tell it?”

“No.”

She stopped walking and I stopped as well. I felt her squeeze my arm and I frowned slightly as she turned to look at me.

“Not now. I think I’ll tell it to you…once you figured out what you want.”

She’s smiling but her eyes shows a different emotion. I couldn’t get what emotion they were telling me as she masked it quickly with her bright smile tugging me again to walk. I was frowning looking at the ground while we’re walking wondering what was up with that look she gave me. The only time I looked up was when I felt her stop and tug my arm again.

“Hey…is that…a purikura?”

I looked at where she’s pointing and shrugged seeing a bunch of purikura booths.

“Yeah. I guess it is.”

She let out a squeal of delight and started dragging me towards it. It’s like it is her first time seeing a purikura with the smile she’s wearing. She’s even jumping excitedly when we entered the booth. She kept on pulling me to her as we posed in front of the camera. We did a lot of wacky poses. She was clearly having fun as she kept on laughing. Hearing her laugh is contagious and I found myself laughing as well.

On the last shot she said that we should make it plain rather than doing wacky stuff. Being a good slave, I followed her and smiled through the lens showing a peace sign. She surprised me though when I suddenly felt her lips on my cheek. Then I heard the machine click.

I pulled away from her and she smiled and gave me a wink then walked out of the booth. I stood there for awhile stunned. It’s actually the first time she initiated something since yesterday. She’s been friendly with me throughout the day. Teasing me here and there but she doesn’t go beyond that. Well except for that mumbled thing she said about making out…and the kiss me thing. That was way beyond friendship…

But still, that kiss she gave me…it’s harmless right? I mean…friends kiss each other on the cheek. So that’s okay…right?

‘You’re thinking too much again. Does it really matter?’

Inner Mariko-sama said as she shrugs. It’s official. My inner self has taken the form of Mariko-sama. This is just great.

I sighed and walked out of the booth to find Ray happily doodling at our pictures. I watch her doodle. She added some crazy stuff making our pictures funny looking. She even wrote ‘my slave’ on one of the pictures that I can’t help but groan. I didn’t tell her to erase them though. I think I’m just going to let her have some fun on it.

And when the last picture came, she stared at it for awhile smiling. Looking at it, it turned out pretty well. In the picture, I was glancing at her with my mouth slightly opened as she’s leaning at me giving me a kiss with her eyes closed. I’m really amazed that it turned out that well as I was surprised by what she did.

She picked up the pen then started doodling some stuff. She kept it simple though unlike the other pictures. She drew a speech bubble for both of us. Hers had a heart inside while mine just contained ellipsis then added stars as backgrounds. She printed two copies each and gave me a copy as she smiles.

“Here. It’s our remembrance as master and slave.”

I narrowed my eyes looking at her. She’s clearly enjoying the slave thing. I didn’t say anything though and just took the picture from her hand. She looped her arm on mine again and dragged me. While walking, I can’t help but stare at the picture at my hand…

…especially the last photo….


***Meanwhile***


Three girls were sitting on a bench. The one on the left is clutching her head groaning. The middle one was covering her mouth with her hand as if she was about to barf. The one on the right has her head bowed down. Another girl appeared in front of them. Her hands on her hips as she looks at the state her friends are.

“Oh, c’mon! Don’t tell me you guys are out of it already?” Hinata asked looking unimpressed.

The one who was clutching her head, Mariko, glared at Hinata.

“Can you blame us?! We rode that monstrous thing 3 times in a row?!” She said as she points at the roller coaster.

“I think…I’m going to be…sick…” Asahi said as she made some barfing sounds. Mariko rubbed Asahi’s back trying to make her feel better. Hinata looked at Asahi disgustingly as she let out a barfing sound. She decided to look away just so she wouldn’t feel like barfing herself. It was then she noticed Maeda’s head wasn’t bowed down anymore and she looked normal compared to the other two.

“Ha! Acchan doesn’t seem out of it though!” She said as she pointed at Maeda who smiled slightly.

“Please don’t talk to me for awhile. I may look like this…but I’m this close to throwing up.” She said. She does seem to be sweating a lot.

Hinata sighed defeatedly and decided to buy them water and if ever, some medicine. She is responsible for them being sick since she’s the one who forced the three to ride the roller coaster thrice with her. So it’s only right to take care of the three.

Though she couldn’t understand how the three could easily get sick. Well, she didn’t…

It took a couple of minutes for the three to feel better.

“Mou…you guys are so lame. Getting dizzy just because of that.” Hinata said as she pouted sitting next to Mariko.

“Well excuse us for being human.” Mariko said as she glared at Hinata. She couldn’t understand how Hinata could be fine by riding a roller coaster thrice and even wants to ride it for the fourth time.

‘Clearly, she’s not human.’ Mariko thought.

The four were silent for awhile resting. They had been riding rides nonstop for an hour now as Hinata dragged them from one ride to another. She didn’t take no for an answer as she pushed them to the ride she wanted insisting that it would be fun. She was clearly a dangerous person to be with in an amusement park.

Maeda’s phone ringing suddenly interrupted their quiet time. The three glanced at her as she looked at her phone.

“Oh. It’s Tomochin. I have to take this call. Excuse me.” She said as she stood up and walked away while answering her phone leaving the three to watch her walk away.

“You know, she’s not that bad. A bit shy…but if we just unscrew her a bit, I’d bet she’d be wild.” Hinata said grinning at the two and wiggling her eyebrows.

The two narrowed their eyes as they look at her.

“I’m not letting you go near her ever again.” Mariko concluded as shook her head as Hinata shrugged.

“But you know, I’m glad that she came with us. She’s fun to be with even though she’s a bit shy.” Asahi said as she smiled.

“Yeah. I thought she’d be a bit of the princess type since she’s the face of the akb48. But when you get to know her, she’s really not that bad.”

Mariko agrees to what Hinata and Asahi said. Even though they’d been working with Maeda for a couple of months now, they still don’t know much about her. She just seems…closed off to people. It’s like she’s in her own world most of the time and she prefers it that way.

‘I guess she just need a little push...or maybe shove for her to open up. No unscrewing like Hinata wants. I don’t think we need another Hinata or Yuko.’ Mariko thought as she looks at Maeda in the distance talking to her phone.   

“Speaking of the princess type, your friend Reiko seems to be one. She’s weird too. I mean, why would she want some alone time with Nami? And even pay us that much for that? Does she like her or something? She just met her today for goodness sake!”

The two looked at Hinata for awhile trying to see if she seriously doesn’t know that Reiko is Ray.

“That friend of yours is so an L. Man, Nami sure is an L magnet. Not only did she get Ray…but also Reiko.” Hinata said as she started laughing unaware that the two were shaking their head mumbling how slow Hinata is.

“Reiko is Ray you know…”

Hinata stopped laughing as she heard Asahi. She turned to Mariko for confirmation who rolled her eyes and nodded. Then she looked ahead for while as if she’s trying to put the pieces together. A few seconds later, she shrugged.

“Oh I knew that. I was just checking if you guys knew it.”

Asahi smirked while Mariko rolled her eyes smiling slightly. Only Hinata would cover up her mistake with such obviousness.

“Hey look! That’s them right?” Hinata said as she pointed at Nami and Reiko who were walking together. Reiko was holding a cotton candy trying to feed a protesting Nami. Nami was trying to get away from Reiko but Reiko was holding Nami’s arm tightly. She kept on pulling Nami close to her. It was a familiar sight to see for Hinata and Asahi. The only difference would be that Nami wasn’t wearing her Persona disguise.

“Even if they’re both girls…they still look like a couple huh?” Asahi smiled slightly. Seeing the two like this made her remember those times Ray was clinging on Kai. Ah…those were the uncomfortable days…

“Well to me, Nami looks like she’s abducted by a crazed lunatic.” Mariko sighed shaking her head.

“Ray is pretty crazy when it comes to Nami. I wonder what she sees in her.” Hinata asked curiously still watching the two. Nami was pushing Reiko away as Reiko still tries to feed her.

“Probably because of Nami’s manly side.” Mariko shrugged. She refused to ask Ray what she sees on Nami thinking that she’ll once again babble everything she could think of that makes Nami great like a love sick person she is.

‘She’d be talking all day if I ask her that.’ Mariko thought.

“So you mean to say…that if Nami were to be girly…Ray wouldn’t like her?” Asahi asked as she looked at Mariko who shrugged. Somehow hearing that gave Hinata a great idea.

“I know! Let’s play game!” She exclaimed as she stood up and faced the two who was sitting down looking at her confused.

“A game?”

“Yeah. A game wherein each one of has to show Nami’s girly side without them knowing. We’ll call it; ‘Girly Nami Game!’”

“Girly Nami…Game??” Both Mariko and Asahi said with their eyebrow raised.

“Well you said that Ray might like Nami because of her boyish side. So what if Ray sees Nami’s girly side? She might get turned off when she sees her like that and just back off.” Hinata excitedly explained. Truthfully, she doesn’t believe that Ray would back off once she saw Nami acting all girly. She just wanted to have fun with those two.

“Hmm. It sounds interesting. Okay. Count me in.” Mariko grinned curious to see what a girly Nami would look like.

“Well…I guess it’s okay.” Asahi added thinking that it would be fun to see Nami being girly. Hinata began jumping excitedly happy to hear that the two approved of her game.
Maeda, who just finished talking to Tomochin, approached them confused as to why Hinata was jumping.

“Finished with your talk?” Mariko asked as she saw Maeda approach them.

“Yeah. Tomochin is in a photo shoot and wondered what I was doing. I told her that I’m in the amusement park with you guys. She asked if it’s okay if she tags along after her photo shoot and I said yes. It is…okay right?” She asked shyly.

“Yeah it’s okay. The more the merrier right?” Asahi replied with a smile. Hinata and Mariko nodded as well. Seeing them agree somehow eased Maeda as she smiled back.

“So Acchan. We’re planning on having a contest. Wanna join?” Hinata asked as she wrapped her arms around Maeda’s shoulder grinning at her.

“What kind of contest?”

“It’s a contest wherein you show Nami’s girly side. Whoever wins…gets a prize.”

Maeda paused for awhile thinking of what Hinata said. Though she didn’t know Hinata that much, she can still tell that this was somehow Hinata’s way of saying; ‘let’s play a prank on Nami.’ She’d seen them play a prank on Nami a couple of times now. And each one of them ended up running away as Nami chases them. She didn’t want that.

“Uh…I think I’ll pass.”

“Aww. Okay. Then you’ll be the judge then.” Hinata said smiling. She didn’t want to force Maeda into doing something that she doesn’t want. Although now that she thinks about it, she did force Maeda to ride the roller coaster earlier when she pleaded to Hinata that she doesn’t want to ride anymore. That didn’t stop her from pushing her though.

‘Oh well, past is past.’ Hinata thought.

“So what’s the prize anyway?”

“It’s a secret!” Hinata said as she frowned at Asahi.

“You don’t know do you?” Mariko sighed as she looked at Hinata.

“How should I know, I’m one of the contestant.” Hinata pouted and Mariko just rolled her eyes.

*****

Nami and Reiko were walking unaware that their four friends are following them. The four suddenly hid around a corner when a man bumped to Nami making her stumble a bit.

“I’m so sorry. I wasn’t looking at where I’m going. Are you okay?” The young man asked as she looked at Nami.

“Yeah…I’m fine.” Nami said as she rotates her shoulder. The guy bumped her quite hard.

“Does it hurt?” Reiko asked as she looked at Nami worriedly watching as the other girl rotate her shoulder.

“I’m so so sorry.” The man bowed to Reiko who shook her head. Nami frowned slightly upon seeing it. Why was the man apologizing to Reiko now since she’s the one he bumped?

“If there’s anything I could do…like we could go to a hospital or something…”

“I don’t think that’s necessary. Nami-chan is stronger than she looks.” Reiko giggled and the man smiled at her charmingly.

“Really. Well it sounds like Nami-chan is quite a person eh?”

“Yeah she is.”

Nami glanced at the two disturbed that the two of them are talking about her like she’s not standing beside them. The four was watching the scene with interest. Asahi groaned when she saw the man talking to Reiko ignoring Nami.

“I told him to flirt with Nami! Not Reiko.” Asahi said as she pouted.

“So that’s why you suddenly talked to that guy.” Hinata nodded. She wondered earlier why Asahi told them to wait for awhile as she talked to the young man.

“That’s your plan? Let some guy flirt with Nami?” Mariko asked with her eyebrow raised.

“Well yeah. Girls often turn girly when boys flirt with them right?”

“Well yeah. But that guy is flirting with the wrong girl.” Maeda pointed out. Asahi sighed and shook her head. The guy was flirting with the wrong girl. She asked him to flirt with the short girl as she pointed towards Nami and Reiko. But it seems the man was more interested in Reiko rather than Nami.

The four watched curiously as Nami walked away saying something to Reiko who was suddenly looked alarmed. They watch as Reiko bowed down to the guy saying her goodbye and quickly sought out Nami by grabbing her arm again. They can hear them arguing as Nami was pushing Reiko away. Reiko was giggling though and looks like she’s teasing Nami as well.

Asahi’s attempt = Failed

The three sighed as they stepped out of their hiding place. The young man saw them and approached them.

“I did what you asked. Can I have your phone number now?” He grinned at her. Asahi glared at him.

“No way! I told you to flirt with the short one. And from what I could tell, the one you flirted with is nowhere being short. No deal.”

With that being said, Asahi grabbed Maeda’s hand and dragged her away. Mariko followed with Hinata sticking out her tongue to the guy who was grumbling.

Next up was Hinata who told the three to wait for her as she buys the things she need. The three nodded as they sat at a café waiting for Hinata. Nami and Reiko were sitting by the bench a few distances away from them. They had their back turned so they wouldn’t see the three of them. Hinata immediately brought out the things she bought when she arrived. She bought a cheap small remote controlled car and some brown clay. She began to work with it while the three watched her.

“Tadaaa! Hinata’s work at its best!” Hinata grinned as she held out her finished product. She molded the clay on top of the toy car and put some design to it. The three looked at it confused wondering what it is. Asahi smiled as she finally realized what Hinata’s plan is.

“I know! You’ll show Nami poop and then she’ll let out a girly scream right?”

“You’ll show her…a moving poop??” Mariko asked incredulously as she finds Hinata’s plan weird.

“It’s not poop! It’s a rat! A rat!” She exclaimed earning alarmed gazes from the other customers. Mariko upon seeing the alarmed faces of some of the customers of the café, smiled at them apologetically saying…

“Don’t blame her. She’s just mentally challenged.” That earned her some glares as they got back to whatever it is they were doing. Mariko glared at Hinata who shrugged.

“Anyway…it’s a rat. I’ll move it to them and Nami will scream a girly scream at it saying, ‘Ahhh! A rat! Help me!’ Genius right?” Hinata said wiggling her eyebrows.

“It still looks like poop to me. And what’s with the ‘help me’ thing? It’s not like the poop is going to eat her or anything.” Mariko rolled her eyes as Hinata glared at her.

“Um…is Nami afraid of rats?” Maeda asked curiously. If Nami wasn’t afraid of rats, Hinata’s plan would obviously fail. Somehow that didn’t cross Hinata’s mind as she tilted her head thinking.

“I’m not sure really. Only one way to find out right?” She grinned. With that the four placed themselves in position wherein they can’t be seen by Nami and Reiko who were still sitting at a bench. Reiko was eating some ice cream offering some to Nami who was moving away from her.

Hinata sets her poop…I mean rat…her rat looking poop in motion maneuvering it towards the two. Nami noticed it first as it moves around them.

“Huh…? What the…?”

Reiko turned to look and saw the moving brown thing. She screamed tossing her ice cream away as she clung to Nami’s waist tightly. 

“Wha…G-get off me!”

“A Rat! A Rat!” Reiko clings to a struggling Nami who was looking at the brown moving thing at their feet. Without hesitating, Nami stomped the brown thing stopping it from moving. She heard it broke.

“Ahh! They broke it!” Hinata tries to move her rat but it isn’t moving anymore. They watch as Nami remove her feet from it and stared at it.

“Only you and Reiko would think of that as a rat.” Mariko said as she rolled her eyes.

Nami moved the broken thing with her feet.

“What is this…? A moving poop??”

Hinata’s attempt = Epic failure

Hinata pouted as she looked at the remote in her hands. She was so sure that she’d win so it disappoints her that she didn’t.

“Aww. Good attempt though.” Mariko smiled patting Hinata’s back.

“You sound like you’re sure that you’re going to win.” Hinata frowned at her. Mariko shrugged and grinned.

“But of course.” She took out her celphone and wiggled it to the three who eyed it curiously.

“This is all I need.” She glanced at the Nami and Reiko noticing them walking away.

Reiko was pouting as she and Nami were walking around. She was disappointed that she threw away her ice cream on the ground. It was the rat’s fault! Nami was about to bite on that ice cream and if it wasn’t for that…rat…Nami and her would have shared some ice cream.

“Are you that sad about your ice cream?” Nami asked glancing at Reiko.

“Well…you didn’t get to eat it.” Reiko pouted.

“Shall we get some then?” Nami asked sighing. Reiko was stunned for awhile. Nami was asking if they should buy some. She dragged Nami to get that ice cream and a cotton candy and offered Nami some. She refused though but she bought one for herself thinking that Nami would change her mind and would want some if she saw her eating. She was thinking they could share…like lovers do…but Nami just refused as she pushed her away. So hearing Nami ask her if ‘they’ should get some feels like they were finally on a date. She blushed at the thought.

She was about to say yes to Nami when she heard her phone ringing. Frowning, they stopped walking as she pulled out her celphone to see Mariko calling her. She checked her watch.

‘I still have 30 minutes. So why is she calling…?’ Reiko thought as she frowned at her phone. Nami looked at her curiously and she just winked as she answered it.

“Yes?”

“I want both of you to go to the haunted mansion.” Mariko said as she watched the two at a distance.

“What? Why?” Reiko asked.

Mariko covered her phone as she excused herself from the three who were listening to her talk to Reiko. She distanced herself from the three and answered back to Reiko.

“Don’t you want to cling to her some more? You can even grope her there. It is dark there.” Mariko grinned and even had the urge to wiggle her eyebrows like Hinata. She resisted though not wanting to be like her.

Reiko was silent for awhile as she glanced at Nami who was looking away as if giving her some private time. She blushed furiously as she agreed to what Mariko was suggesting.

“Okay. Tell me where it is.”

Once she told Reiko the direction, she hanged up and walked towards the three.

“That’s your plan? Nami in a haunted house?” Hinata asked.

“Yeah. Girls are girly when it comes to scary stuff right?”

“Now that I think about it. Whenever Hinata and I would watch some scary movies…Nami will just shrug off saying that she doesn’t want to watch it and would just go inside her room. Maybe she is afraid of scary stuff.” Asahi said as she titled her head thinking. It seems plausible.

Mariko was grinning now as she’s sure that she’ll win now. If what Asahi said is right, Nami’ll be screaming or even crying in fright.

‘So that means…Nami will cling to Reiko? Oh well…they’ll just cling to each other I guess.’ Mariko thought.

“Well I guess we have to go there too to find out right?” Maeda said as she smiled. Hinata and Mariko turned to her.

“W-what?”

Reiko told Nami that they’ll buy ice cream later as they head towards the haunted mansion. Nami raised her eyebrow as they stood in front of the eerie mansion.

“You want to go there?”

“Yeah. My slave will protect me right?” Reiko smiled as Nami rolled her eyes.

“No way.”

“Aww c’mon! It’ll be fun. Don’t tell me your scared?” Reiko teased. She knows for sure that’ll make Nami come with her to the haunted mansion. It seems to work as Nami glared at her.

“I’m not scared. C’mon!” Nami said as she walked inside with Reiko following closely. Seeing the two enter the haunted mansion, Maeda and Asahi began pushing Hinata and Mariko who were shaking their head.

“This was your idea!” Asahi said pushing a resisting Mariko.

“But there’s no need for us to go inside! We can ask Reiko after!” Mariko reasoned as she closed her eyes hearing the eerie sound from the house.

“Yeah! Just ask her! Ask her!” Hinata pleaded.

“But we won’t get to see Nami being girly that way.” Maeda replied pushing Hinata.

Hearing Maeda’s explanation, they stopped struggling and clinged to each other. They do want to see Nami screaming like a girl, so they really have no choice but to go inside…even though they’re scared shitless. Seeing Mariko and Hinata surrender, Asahi and Maeda smiled as they all walked inside.

“Hurry up!” Nami said as she walked ahead of Reiko. This wasn’t Reiko’s plan. Nami was supposed to wait for her so she can cling to her! Instead she’s walking ahead as if she’s walking in a park when it’s so dark and a bit scary inside.

“W-wait up!” She said as she followed Nami. She stopped and screamed when a scary mannequin appeared out of nowhere. She crouched down covering her ears as she heard a maniacal laugh. She didn’t think it’d be this scary inside.

“Hey. You okay?”

Nami was crouching down at her looking at her worriedly. She hesitantly nodded and stood up as Nami did. Nami took her hand and intertwined their fingers together. She squeezed her hand.

“C’mon. Let’s get out of here.” Nami said as she dragged Reiko. Reiko was blushing furiously as she looked at their hands intertwined. It was a good thing that it was dark so Nami wouldn’t see her blushing and smiling lovingly. Nami had the same thought as she’s blushing slightly as well.

Meanwhile, the four was trying to catch up to the two just so they would see if being in a haunted house would make Nami girly. But because of the Hinata and Mariko cowering at every little thing, they had yet to catch up with Nami and Reiko.

“Wahhhhh! Th-This is all your fault!” Hinata said as she glared at Mariko through the dark.

“Shut up! Just walk and…….hold me.” Mariko held onto Hinata tightly as she saw an eye moving around in a corner. Asahi and Maeda were behind them holding each others arms as they walked. They all went cold stiff as they see a projected image of a white lady walk towards them. They started screaming loudly as the image edged closer to them. Mariko and Hinata quickly ran away passing through the image. Asahi was dragging Maeda following the two.

Reiko squeezed Nami’s hand tightly as she heard the screams.

“It’s okay.” Nami squeezed back reassuringly. They both stiffen when they noticed that the screams were getting louder. Like something is running towards them. Nami turned behind them as Reiko moved to Nami’s back trying to shield herself from whatever it is that is coming. Nami was getting nervous as well. Two screaming figures suddenly appeared which made Reiko scream as well. Nami closed her eyes squeezing Reiko’s hand.

She suddenly felt bodies press onto her.

“Wahhhhh! Nami!” Hinata cried as she clung to Nami’s waist. Nami opened her eyes to find Hinata on her side clinging to her waist while Mariko was hugging her from the front. Her face was pressed against Mariko’s neck as Mariko’s hands were wrapped around her chest. She tried to pull away from Mariko’s hold.

“Wha? L-Let go! Can’t…breathe!”

Mariko reluctantly let go of Nami and clung to her free arm instead. Nami sighed and saw Asahi and Maeda running towards them as well. They stopped a couple of feet away panting.

“I don’t know what’s going on…but are you guys okay?” Nami asked looking at the two of them who nodded. She glanced at Reiko and squeezed her hand. Reiko smiled nervously and squeezed back.

“Let’s all get out of here.” Nami sighed as she led the five towards the exit.

Mariko’s attempt = Do you really need to ask?


***Nami’s POV***


I sat down in a bench feeling tired and glad we were out of that haunted mansion. I had a hard time walking what with Hinata and Mariko clinging to me. I don’t know why they were there in the first place. I don’t think it’s a coincidence. Nothing’s a coincidence with those three.

“All that pulling made me hungry. How about we eat now?”

I asked looking at the five of them. Hinata and Mariko looks disappointed somehow. I don’t think I want to know why.

“I guess we should since it’s almost lunch time.”

Asahi said as she nodded. I stood up and stretched but stopped immediately when I saw someone running towards us dragging four people.

“Uh…is that…?”

I pointed at the direction of the running person. They all turned to look. I suddenly knew who it was that was dragging four people behind. I turned to Asahi and noticed her eye twitching indicating that she already know who was heading towards us. I smiled at her nervously.

“Nyan-Nyan!!!”

Once Yuko and the four people she’s dragging were only a few feet away, she released the four and went straight to Asahi wrapping her arms to her waist. Asahi was back to pushing her away as Yuko kept his tight hold on her.

The four that Yuko dragged with her; Sayaka, Sae, Yukarin and Tomochin were panting trying to catch their breath.

“D-damn…you…Yuko….”

Sayaka said as she glared at Yuko who was still busy with Asahi. The other three were giving Yuko murderous glares as well. Yuko should really pay attention if she wants to live…

“Let’s eat!”

Hinata exclaimed as she pumped up her fist trying to ease the murderous glares that Yuko is having. We pushed the four away from a still struggling Asahi and Yuko towards a restaurant. Eventually Asahi stopped struggling and just walked towards us with Yuko clinging to her waist.

******

We were all seated in a long table as we waited for our orders. We made sure that the four wasn’t sitting next to Yuko so that left Asahi to sit next to her. Ray introduced herself to the others as the other introduced themselves as well. She was back to being shy again. I guess she’s not used to having this much company. Makes me wonder who she usually eats with when she’s doing her job.

“You’re cute.”

Yuko said as she stared at Ray who was sitting next to her. Ray thanked her as we all watch nervously what Yuko is about to do. Usually when Yuko say that a girl is cute, she would…

…grope the girl.

“Hmm. Medium size. Feels natural. You’ve got good breasts.”

Ray stared in shock as Yuko continues to grope her. It wasn’t surprising that she slapped Yuko hard on her cheek as she blushed furiously.

“Itai!” Yuko was rubbing her cheek as she looked at Ray.

“Keep your hands to yourself you…hentai!”

“Yeah? Well compared to yours, Asahi’s breasts are perfect!”

Yuko said as she groped Asahi who was sitting beside her. Bad move on her as she gained another slap on her other cheek from Asahi.

“Iiiiitaaaaiiiiii!!” Yuko put both her hands to her cheek. She looks like she’s about to cry as she looked at Sayaka and Sae for help. They just rolled their eyes ignoring her. I guess they’re still pissed about Yuko dragging them here. They explained to us how that happened earlier. It seems that Yuko, Sayaka and Sae bumped into Yukarin as she was heading towards the bus station. Yuko asked Yukarin where she’s off too and she said that she’s going to the amusement park mentioning us……and Asahi. Upon hearing Asahi’s name, Yuko quickly grabbed Sayaka, Sae and Yukarin’s hand and dragged them towards the bus station. They saw Tomochin inside the amusement park and dragged her too.

Thinking about it, it’s amazing how Yuko’s strength seems to double when it comes to Asahi huh?

Taking pity on Yuko, Mariko decided to change seats with Reiko and Asahi changed seats with Hinata as well. I couldn’t help but smirk as Reiko sat across me still blushing. She pouted looking at me.

“What? It’s funny.” I said as I shrugged grinning. She looked away mumbling something.

A couple of minutes later, our food finally arrived. Looking at our food, we happily exclaimed…

“Itadaki-masu!”

And started digging in. We were talking while eating. Our table was a bit noisy but that’s to be expected as we are 11 in a table. Add Yuko whining as she tries to reach for Asahi with Hinata in between. Asahi and Hinata were trying to push her away so they could eat.

Yup. This is a typical lunch time for us.

The conversation suddenly turned to me as Sayaka asked.

“Hey that reminds me. Didn’t you meet Ray a couple of days ago?”

I stopped eating and glanced at Ray who was listening in interest. Actually, everyone was listening as they all turned to look at me.

“Oh yeah. She said that she wants to give you guys something right? So what did she give you guys?” Sae asked pointing at me, Asahi and Hinata.

“You didn’t tell us what she gave you. So what is it?” Yukarin asked grinning and wiggling her eyebrows at me. She’s been doing that for awhile now as she glances at me and Ray. Don’t tell me she knows too??

Dismissing the thought, I turned to Asahi and Hinata who were looking at me as well. What? Am I the only one supposed to answer that? From the looks everyone is giving me…I guess I am the only one they expect to answer.

Sighing I turned to look at Ray who was looking at me with a slight smile on her face. It’s like she’s silently reassuring me that everything’s okay. It comforted me somehow as I answered them still looking at her.

“She gave us…friendship.”

“Friendship?”

I nodded my head and turned to them smiling.

“Yeah. And I really hope that I can give her something back in return someday…”

I said softly as I turned to look at Ray. I smiled at her as she was blushing furiously her lips slightly open…

…and then she fainted.

We gasped as Ray’s head made a loud thump as her forehead bumped into the table. Mariko anticipated it that’s why she’s holding Ray’s plate away. If Mariko didn’t put her plate away, Ray’s face would have been on her plate covered with her food.

“Don’t worry. She’s just overheating since we’ve been running for awhile.” Mariko said as she waved off everybody’s worried looks. Ray slowly raised her head rubbing her forehead pouting as she looks at me.

I couldn’t help but laugh when I saw a round red spot on her forehead. Everybody soon joined as Ray continues to pout blushing.

Yep, it’s a typical fun lunch time for us. The only thing different is that Ray is with us…

That’s a good thing…right?


***A few hours later***


After riding for a couple of hours, the group decided to stop at a gift shop before they go home. They all separated in small groups as they entered the shop. Sae and Sayaka were looking at some figurines. Asahi, Hinata and Yuko were looking at some shirts and hats. It was only supposed to be Hinata and Asahi but with Yuko clinging to Asahi they decided to just bring her with them. Yukarin, Mariko, Reiko and Tomochin seems to have formed a fashion squad as they head further to the shop where some fashionable dresses were held. Nami and Maeda were just looking around.

Maeda noticed Nami eyeing something from the corner of her eyes. She turned to look and smiled dragging Nami to where she was looking at.

“Try this on.” Maeda said as she handed Nami a black ribbon. Nami stared at the ribbon for awhile then looked away blushing slightly.

“What are you saying? I’ll look ridiculous wearing that.”

“You won’t know until you try right? C’mon!” Maeda grabbed Nami’s hand and dragged her towards a dressing room. She closed the dressing room and handed Nami the ribbon again.

“Try it on. No one would see.”

“I…I don’t know how to put that on.” Nami looked away embarrassed at what she said. Maeda couldn’t help but giggle finding a blushing and embarrassed Nami to be too cute. Without hesitating, Maeda put the ribbon on Nami’s head and turned her around to face the mirror.

“See? It looks good on you.” Maeda smiled. Nami looked at herself in the mirror finding it weird that she’s wearing something girly as a ribbon. She didn’t know if it looks good on her though. But Maeda seems to think so as with the way she’s smiling.

She hesitantly reached for the ribbon and felt it through her fingertips.

“Nami? Hey Nami where are you?”

She froze hearing Mariko. She quickly grabbed the ribbon and removed it. Maeda took the ribbon, grabbed her hand and dragged her outside of the dressing room. Mariko saw them and walked towards them with Reiko behind her frowning when she saw them together.

“What were you guys doing in there?” Mariko asked tilting her head. Nami glanced at Maeda nervously.

“Oh. I just wanted to see if this ribbon would look good on me. Nami-chan was helping me put it.” Maeda smiled as Nami nodded.

“Okay. Well Yuko, Asahi and Hinata got kicked out of the store for being noisy. It seems that Yuko and Hinata were trying to undress Asahi. They’re outside along with everybody.” Mariko shrugged. Nami sighed and nodded as she walked towards the exit with Mariko and Reiko following her.

Maeda looked at the ribbon on her hand and smiled.

Maeda’s attempt = an effortless success

TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on July 27, 2010, 09:24:55 PM

Awesome. Don't let us wait too long for the next chapter :(

I wanna see what would happen if Maeda starts attempting to chill with Nami more with Ray hanging around. hahahaha

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: jasminew14 on July 30, 2010, 09:02:42 PM

please keep posting this such a good fanfic

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on August 03, 2010, 10:18:06 AM

Thanks again for the thanks and for reading!  :bow: I'm trying to update weekly...that is if I don't have writers block. :nervous  :nervous Thanks again!  :twothumbs



Chapter 7



Two figures were sitting closely together as they watch the TV. One girl has her eyes narrowed as she watches the gruesome scene of the movie. She was bored. The other was cowering hiding every now and then to the shoulder of the other girl. She suddenly screamed, closed her eyes and hid her head on the other girls’ neck. The other girl flinched upon hearing her scream and shivered when she felt her breathing through her neck.

“Why do we have to watch this stupid thing when you’re that scared?” Nami asked nudging the other girl away from her. They were alone in Nami, Hinata and Asahi’s apartment watching horror movies. Hinata and Asahi were out shopping. Ray just invited herself in when she found out that Nami was alone in their apartment.

There’s no stopping Ray when it comes to Nami.

“Because there’s nothing good on.” Ray mumbled through Nami’s neck.

“Fine. Scary scene is over now.”

Hearing Nami, Ray looked up then quickly hid when she saw that the scene was far from over. She gripped Nami’s shoulder when she heard and felt her laughing.

“It’s not funny.” Even though Ray was hiding, Nami could still tell that Ray was pouting when she said that.

“Yes it is.” She snickered. Ray surprised her when she felt her kiss her neck. She yelped and moved back to see Ray looking at her innocently.

“Y-you didn’t…” Nami said placing her hand on where she felt Ray’s lips were.

“What?”

She narrowed her eyes staring at Ray who just shrugged. A grin was starting to form on her lips but she was trying to contain it but Nami noticed it as her lips kept twitching.

“That’s it! You’re so dead!” Nami exclaimed as she moved towards Ray trying to tickle her. Ray struggles as she push Nami away. Laughs and giggles can be heard together with the eerie sounds coming from the television.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please stop!” Ray begged as Nami continues to tickle her.

“Ha! That’s what you get for doing that!” Nami grinned looking at the disheveled Ray. It was then, when she was looking Ray, did she notice their position. She was on top of Ray. Her right hand and knees were keeping her up. Her left hand was holding Ray’s waist. This was usually the position in the movies wherein both parties are going to stare at each other then sooner or later will end up kissing passionately. Nami gulped at the thought.

Ray, after a minute of panting, noticed the position they were in. If her heartbeat was fast earlier because of the tickling, then now it tripled as Nami stares at her. She gripped the couch anticipating what Nami would do.

Nami seems captivated by looking at her as she was with Nami. As if hypnotized, Nami slowly brought her right hand to her cheek. She caressed it feeling her smooth skin.

“You’re…you’re beautiful…” She whispered softly to Ray earning her a blush.

“Especially when you blush.” Nami added smiling softly. Ray pouted.

“And when you pout.” Nami giggled. Ray sighed and glanced away somehow disappointed that the moment was gone. She was so anticipating Nami to lean down and kiss her finally! But then Nami had to burst the bubble by adding some sweet, heart pounding lines.

“You know, looking at you like this…I finally realized what I want.” Ray quickly turned to her surprised. It looks like Nami was trying to get back the moment. Is this it finally?

“Let me…show you…what I want…” Nami softly said as she slowly leaned down. Ray’s blushing and heartbeat intensified as she saw Nami leaning down slowly, closing her eyes. She closed her eyes and waited to feel Nami’s lips on hers. She can feel her warm breath getting closer. This time, no one is going to burst her bubble…….

….except for Mariko….

“Stop day dreaming about Nami!” Mariko exclaimed as she threw some tissue paper on Ray which brought her back to reality.

“Hey! Quit it!” She dodged some of the tissue paper being thrown at her. They were in a restaurant eating their brunch.

“Then stop day dreaming!”

“How can you even tell if I’m day dreaming?!”

“Easy, you were drooling.” Mariko said flatly. Ray looked alarmed. She quickly pulled out a mirror and looked if she was really drooling. She frowned upon seeing nothing.

“I wasn’t drooling!” Ray glared at Mariko who rolled her eyes.

“Yeah. But you just confirmed that you really were day dreaming about Nami.”

Ray pouted and looked away as she had been caught day dreaming. It wasn’t her fault. Well…yeah it is. She just couldn’t control herself when it comes to Nami especially after a couple of days of not seeing her. She blames Sarukawa-sachou for the hectic schedule she had. She was so tired most nights that she couldn’t visit Nami so she just called her whenever she was free. Most of her calls were unanswered though as Nami was busy as well. But Nami would always send her a mail if ever she didn’t get to answer Ray’s call. Ray saved every message Nami sent her reading them whenever she was missing her.

Yup…she’s whipped. No wait…there’s a better term for that. She was just crazy in love.

….Like that’ll change the fact that she’s whipped…

“Don’t blame me. I didn’t get to see her for a couple of days.”

“So it’s a Nami withdrawal you have.” Mariko nodded looking at her amazed.

“Yes doctor. Do you have a medicine for that?” Ray rolled her eyes.

“Well, you could look for a tomboyish girl pretending to be a guy that becomes Japan’s number one idol after only singing 2 singles.” Mariko shrugged as Ray narrowed her eyes.

“No? Then there’s no cure. You’re forever whipped.” Mariko said as she sipped her juice. Ray sighed and bowed her head. She really didn’t know if being whipped is a good thing or a bad thing.

‘Well, if Nami-chan whipped me wearing something sexy, I wouldn’t mind.’ She smirked thinking about it.

“You’re doing it again!” Mariko said pointing at her. Ray looked up at Mariko.

“How can you tell when I have my head bowed?!”

“You were smirking!”

“Ugh! Fine! I’ll stop.” Ray said pointing and slouching at her seat. Mariko watches her sulk like a kid who got separated with her favorite toy.

‘And I guess I’m supposed to be the mother trying to reason my messed up kid to stop thinking about her damn toy too much.’ Mariko thought as she sighed.

“Look, maybe you should just take it easy when it comes to Nami. You’re always on the attack mode. I wouldn’t be surprised if you turn into another Yuko really.” Mariko shook her head as Ray glared at her.

“I would never grope Nami in public.” Ray looked away and blushed thinking that she prefers to grope Nami in private than grope her in public. Seeing her blush, Mariko threw another tissue paper at her.

“And stop thinking about perverted stuff!”

“Are you a mind reader now?!”

“No. But you just confirmed it once again.” Mariko smirked. It’s really easy to know what Ray is thinking. Maybe it’s because of her best friend instincts that she reads her so well.

‘That or all she thinks about is Nami.’ Mariko thought.

“Plus you blush easily when it comes to Nami.” She added. Ray pouted upon hearing it.

“I do not blush easily!”

“Yes you do. Watch.” Mariko took out her phone and scrolled down until she found the person she’s looking for. She called and waited for the person to pick up. She smiled when she heard the other voice on the line.

“Hey Nami…” Mariko quickly caught Ray’s attention when she mentioned Nami’s name. Ray watched her curiously wanting to know what Mariko wants with her Nami.

“Yeah…Look, I need a small favor…yeah…Ray’s here with me. I want you to tell her she looks pretty today.” Mariko glanced at Ray and found her blushing slightly. Ray shook her head and started slapping her cheeks.

‘Get a grip. Mari-chan is trying to point out that you blush easily. So stop blushing!’ Ray thought as she took a deep breath trying to calm herself.

“Yeah yeah. Whatever. Just do it!” With that, Mariko handed Ray her phone which she hesitantly took. She kept chanting ‘don’t blush’ in her head.

“M-moshi moshi…” She gulped nervously.

“Hey Ray…you look…very pretty today…” Even though she kept chanting not to blush, she still blushed upon hearing it. Mariko smirked.

“But you have to know…I…like Hinata more…because she’s so…sheksi…” The so-called Nami said sheksi as seductive as she could. She couldn’t help but smirk though.

Ray suddenly noticed the voice was different from Nami. It was like the voice was trying to be deep but she can still hear the girly voice of the other girl especially when she heard her say sheksi. Nami would never say sheksi…right? Upon realizing that it wasn’t Nami that she was talking to, she suddenly stood up and glared at the laughing Mariko.

“What?! Who is this?!”

“Hehehe…Bye!” And she hanged up. She glared at Mariko’s phone for awhile and tossed it back to the laughing Mariko. She sat down again as Mariko wiped some tears from her eyes due to laughing.

“That was fun!”

“No it wasn’t…”

“Yes it is. I proved my point right?” She shrugged.

“Why didn’t you call Nami-chan for real?” Ray asked curiously. She pouted disappointed that it wasn’t Nami that said that. Even if Mariko ordered Nami to say it to her, to hear Nami say it…would definitely make her blush. Though she can’t believe Hinata pretending to be Nami would make her blush as well. Again she’s clearly whipped.

“Like Nami’ll do that. Plus I believe she’s in a meeting with the big bosses together with Sayaka, Yukirin and Acchan.” Mariko said nonchalantly.

“Acchan?!” Ray said surprised.

“Yeah. You know…the girl we were with at the amusement park a couple of days ago? Shy girl…pretty face…face of akb48 Acchan.”

“I know….that Acchan. How can I forget?” She grits her teeth in annoyance. Mariko raised her eyebrow hearing the disdain in her friends’ voice when she said Acchan’s name.

“Oh. So you’re jealous of Acchan?”

“Yes.” Ray admitted looking away.

Mariko was surprised at how straight Ray answered the question. It was obvious that Ray was getting jealous of how close Maeda was getting with Nami lately. Proof of that was when they went to the amusement park. She would glare at Maeda every now and then whenever they were together. Luckily Maeda didn’t notice since Ray would change her glare to a pained smile whenever their eyes would meet.

“Can I ask why you’re jealous?”

“I just…get this feeling that…she has a crush on Nami-chan.” Ray sighed as she played with her chopsticks. Mariko couldn’t blame her as she has the same feeling too. She thought Ray would be so dense to see it though.

“So? It’s just a crush.” Mariko shrugged.

“It always starts with a crush you know.” Ray rolled her eyes. Mariko stared at her with her eyes narrowed.

“Hearing you say that…is just so wrong.” Mariko mumbled as she shook her head.

“Anyway, it reminds me of a dream I had. In the dream, I was surfing the internet when all I could see was Nami-chan and that…Acchan’s pictures together. There were lots of pictures and even fan videos being made about them! Everybody calls them, the ‘Takacchan’ pairing!”

“Takacchan? I can understand the Acchan part, but Taka? Is that supposed to be Nami?” Mariko raised her eyebrow.

“I guess. Most of the time, dreams aren’t supposed to make sense you know.”

“Then you’re worrying about nothing. Just…woo the girl…you know.” Mariko shrugged. She felt a little uneasy saying that to Ray though. That is usually one would say to a guy. And well, her friend is obviously not a guy. She’s just an L.

Ray pouted then nodded her head.

“Hmm. Maybe I should bake her a cake again.”

“I said woo the girl…not kill her.” Mariko rolled her eyes. Ignoring Mariko, Ray leaned towards her.

“You’ll help me right?”

“What, kill her? I think you can handle that alone just fine.”

“No! I mean to woo her and to make sure that…Acchan doesn’t get too close to Nami-chan.”

“I can help with the wooing. But there is no way I’m going to help with your Acchan-Nami problem.” Mariko said as she crossed her arm.

“You’re just going to keep them away when I’m not around.” Ray pouted pleading to Mariko who rolled her eyes.

“I can’t just grab Acchan and drag her away from Nami you know.”

“Then do something besides that.”

Mariko sighed and held her friends shoulder.

“Look, all I can offer you are my unfailing advices and my always clean ear to listen. Other than that, I won’t help you. I prefer not to take sides in this crazy situation you’re building.”

“You’re no help.” Ray pouted as she leaned back at her seat.

“Sorry. As much as it pains me to say this…because I usually don’t say it…but Nami is my friend too. She’s like a boyish sister that I’m glad I never had. If she wants to be friends with Acchan…then so be it.” Mariko shrugged.

Ray sighed. Maybe she is exaggerating on this. It may not be true that Maeda has a crush on Nami. Plus, Mariko has a point. If Nami wants to be friends with others, then why should she prevent her from doing so? If Nami is happy that way, then she should be happy for her right?

She shook her thoughts away as she heard her phone ringing. She took it out and groaned when she saw who was calling her.

“Boyfriend? Oh wait…you’re an L now.” Mariko smirked as Ray just rolled her eyes.

“It’s Sarukawa-sachou.” Ray said flatly as she placed her phone back to her bag without answering it.

“Aren’t you going to answer it?”

“No. He’ll just ask me why I’m late for…30 minutes.” Ray said as she looked at her watch.

“Well don’t hurry too much. You’re only 30 minutes late. Heck, make it 2 hours late.” Mariko said sarcastically as she rolled her eyes. Ray looked at her incredulously.

“God Mari-chan! What kind of work ethics do you have?! Thank God Nami-chan doesn’t follow your bad examples. Really now…” Ray said as she shook her head and gathers her things. She stood up looking at Mariko who sighed and shook her head. Obviously Ray didn’t catch her sarcastic tone.

“Well I’m going now. Thanks for the brunch!” With that, Ray quickly ran outside giggling as Mariko calls out to her. Mariko sighed as she watches her friend cross the street.

“Eat and run eh? You so owe me…”


****

Surely enough, Sarukawa lectured Ray about punctuality…again. She just brushed it off as she walked inside the recording studio. Sarukawa, who was used to being brushed off by the diva, sighed and told her to get to work. They began working on Ray’s upcoming single.

Sarukawa watches Ray as she began singing. He found it odd that it seems that Ray was changing bit by bit. Her 30 minutes late was nothing compared to back then wherein she’d be late for at least an hour and a half. Being a stuck up princess, she’d also glare or dismiss the staff’s comments and suggestion when it was recording time. Now she’d intently listen to them and when she found their comments appropriate she would do them diligently. If she found them inappropriate she’d tell the staff in a nice way. She’s becoming professional when it comes to singing or recording. It’s surprising Sarukawa and also the staff around her.

‘It’s like she’s becoming the perfect idol.’ Sarukawa thought as he rubs his chin watching Ray. He wonders what is causing this sudden change to happen.

“Good work Ray!” He smiled as she sat down the couch in his office. It took them a couple of hours to finish the recording. She rolled her eyes and looked at her watch.

“Do I need to do something else or can I go now?”

Sarukawa frowned wondering why Ray seems to be in a hurry to get out.

“Well, I have something to discuss you with.” He took out some papers and laid it down on the table for her to take. She glanced at it for awhile and saw a picture of a handsome young man. She raised her eyebrow looking at Sarukawa.

“Yeah? What about him?”

“Do you know who that is?”

“Should I?” Ray said as she raised her eyebrow and crossed her arms. Sarukawa sighed and shook his head.

“That’s Okuma Yuu, a rising star who just debuted a month ago. His first single has reached number 9 in sales and in the Music 10. Didn’t you see him last week?”

“No.” She said in a bored manner. She was too busy focusing on Nami to notice a newbie. Plus, looking at his picture didn’t seem to interest her.

“Anyway, his management has been asking you to do a collaboration with him. A duet for a new single.”

“I don’t do duets. Tell them that.” Ray said as she stood up getting ready to leave.

“But I think it’s a good idea. It’ll be something new for you.”

“New or not, I still don’t do duets.” She started walking towards the door.

“But you were willing to do a duet to Kai of Persona back then…” That got her to stop walking. He’s right. Back when Persona was still active, Sarukawa suggested a duet for her. He listed a couple of singers for the duet but she told him that the only person she wants as her partner is Kai. Sarukawa resisted for awhile thinking that if Kai and Ray were to have a duet, then Persona’s fame would soar even higher. But then Kai is the only person Ray wants as a partner so eventually he conceded. He decided to have a talk with Saeko regarding the duet but then Persona suddenly disbanded and wasn’t heard ever again.

…And he found out that he had sex with a man…the thought of it still makes him want to scream.

“Yes. And he’s the only one that I want a duet with.” Ray said looking at him.

“But he’s not in the music industry anymore. I don’t think he’s even in Japan anymore.” Sarukawa reasoned. Ray shook her head smiling.

“Then I guess it’s a no to a duet then.” With that she walked out of the room. Sarukawa was wrong. Kai is still in Japan. In fact, she believes that Kai is in a photo shoot right now as what Mariko told her earlier.

‘Hmm. Since I finished work early, maybe I should visit Nami-chan.’ She smiled at the thought as she waited for the elevator to open. She was surprised when she saw who was inside the elevator as it opened.

It was the newbie Sarukawa was talking about. He was dressed casually wearing a shirt with a blazer on and jeans. He’s a bit taller than her and like the picture she saw earlier, he was strikingly handsome. But then again, she still didn’t find him interesting. She’d seen hundreds of good looking guys so maybe that’s why she’s looking at him like he’s the most uninteresting person in the planet.

He looked surprised as well as he saw Ray. They stared for awhile until the newbie smiled and motioned her to come inside the elevator. She sighed and stepped in thinking that she has bad luck today.

“I’m a big fan of yours. My name is Okuma Yuu.” Yuu said as he bowed slightly.

“Yes I know.” Ray sighed and pushed the door closed.

“Then I guess Sarukawa-sachou already discussed about the duet?”

“Yes.” Ray nodded as she looked at the descending number of the elevator.

“And may I know what your answer is?” Even though Ray wasn’t looking at him, she could tell that he was still smiling at her. She shrugged.

“I think you should ask Sarukawa-sachou about that.”

“I guess the rumors were true then. You are one tough cookie to crack.” He smirked. She glanced at him, her eyebrow raised. It annoyed her that this man was making fun of her. Surely he should know to respect her knowing that he was talking to her! Ray…the diva!

“I guess it also shows what a newbie you really are.” She rolled her eyes. Could the elevator be any slower?

“Oh, if you mean that I should be bowing down to you seeing as you are the top diva and all…well, I won’t do such a ridiculous thing.”

Ray quickly turned to him and gave him a menacing glare. This guy was obviously pissing her off with his lack of respect and arrogance.

“Just so you know…you see…” He grabbed both her shoulder surprising her and pulled her towards him. He got close to her ear and whispered…

“I’m a lot like you. I don’t give a crap about anything…but myself…” He grinned and released her hold on the diva as the door of the elevator opened.

“Guess I’ll be seeing you princess.” Yuu said as he walked away waving his hand. Ray stood still for awhile shocked that a newbie would hold her like that. She turned to look at Yuu and glared at his back. She was angry that the newbie didn’t respect her like he should and at the same time it disturbed her to hear from a newbie how much they were alike about not caring about anything but themselves…


****

Nami flipped her phone open again frowning when she found that there were no missed calls from the diva. Normally she’d have a few missed calls and a couple of mails from the diva. But today, she received none all day. She frowned finding it odd.

“Missing your girlfriend already?” Mariko grinned as she leaned at Nami’s shoulder looking at her phone. Nami quickly closed it and stepped back from Mariko.

“No! I’m just checking my phone if someone left me some messages.” Nami reasoned frowning.

“Whatever you say. I’m just saying it coz you keep on checking your phone.” Mariko shrugged still smiling.

“So it’s a crime to check my phone now?”

“No. But it will be if you don’t hurry up so we can go to the next room for our photo shoot.” Mariko pointed out. Nami quickly placed her phone back to her bag and stood up. Nami walked with Mariko and Yukarin as they head to the next room where the photo shoot was being held.

Ray, who was once again dressed as Reiko walked inside akb48’s rehearsal room to find Hinata and Asahi talking. Hinata saw her.

“Why are you here? Didn’t Nami tell you she likes me better?” Asahi looked confused as to what Hinata said. Since when did Nami say that she likes Hinata??

“Like I didn’t know that was you pretending to be her.” Ray said as she shook her head and walked towards them. She stopped when she was a couple of feet away from them.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Hinata frowned as she feigned ignorance. Ray rolled her eyes as she crossed her arm.

“So where’s everyone? Shouldn’t there be 48 of you here? Or at least I think it’s 48.” Ray said as she looked at the empty rehearsal room. Well their name is akb48, so there should be 48 members right?

“Are you really asking where the others are or are you silently asking where Nami is?” Asahi asked grinning at her.

“I think she got you there…REIKO.” Hinata and Asahi giggled as Hinata emphasize Ray’s fake name. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Nami’s closets friends. The two were obviously making fun of her. It seems like everyone is making fun of her today. She didn’t feel threatened by these two though. Not like she did earlier with that newbie. Just thinking about that newbie irritates her.

“Oh look! It’s REIKO!” Mariko said as she entered the room with Yukarin beside her.

“Hey, you’re right. It’s REIKO…the nerdy girl.” All four laughed at what Yukarin said. Ray rolled her eyes then noticed what Mariko and Yukarin were wearing. They were wearing their Bird costumes. She was about to ask just why they were wearing their costume when she heard Nami’s voice.

“I don’t know…I think it suits her…” Nami said as she stood behind Mariko and Yukarin. Ray didn’t see her because…well…obviously because of her lack of height compared to the two. They were blocking her from her view. When Mariko and Yukarin turned towards Nami, Ray stood there gaping at Nami.

Mariko just grinned at Nami who rolled her eyes knowing that she was teasing her because she just defended Ray. She turned to look Ray and found her gaping at her.

“What?” She frowned. Ray pointed to her still gaping as she looked at what Nami was wearing. Understanding what Ray was gaping at Nami looked away as she crossed her arm.

“I…I thought you guys were in a photo shoot…?” Ray asked as she finally found her voice. Mariko shrugged at her.

“We are. A photo shoot wearing our unit costumes.”

Ray nodded understanding now why they were wearing their costumes. She stared at Nami for awhile who was still looking away frowning. She just can’t help but stare at her. She just looked so…so…

“Oh? Could it be that this is the first time you’ve seen Nami dressed like this?” Hinata asked as she leaned close to Ray grinning at her. Ray glanced at her then at Nami then she looked away blushing slightly. She somehow couldn’t tell them that she had seen Nami a couple of times before on stage in that costume. Mariko knew though as she looked at her knowingly.

Seeing the embarrassed look on Ray, Hinata assumed that she’d never seen Nami perform in stage before.

“So you haven’t seen…Nami’s Bird before…” Hinata grinned wiggling her eyebrow. Nami started coughing surprised at what Hinata said. Yukarin and Asahi were laughing their ass off. Ray frowned at Hinata as she blushed furiously.

“H-Hentai!” Ray slapped Hinata’s arm.

“You’re a hentai too for thinking that.” Mariko mumbled as she shook her head.

“What? I was just saying. I’m also going to suggest that Nami shows her Bird to you right now since you haven’t seen it yet.” Hinata said as she grinned. She earned a slap to the head by Nami though as Nami blushed slightly.

“Stop saying such nonsense!”

“Itai! I’m just trying to be nice to her since she hasn’t seen it yet!” Hinata said as she rubbed her head. She was really just trying to be nice………..in her own…creative way.

Nami glanced at Ray who has her head bowed down, her hair covering her face. She can tell that she’s still blushing furiously as she saw her ears red. She sighed and shook her head.

“Well…we were going to practice for awhile wearing our costumes…so if you like…you can watch.” Nami said as she looked away embarrassed. Ray quickly raised her head to look at her surprised and a bit thrilled that she was going to witness her favorite unit up close and without the people cheering.

She nodded her head eagerly.

“Tch. Fine. Let’s get this over with.”

Ray stared in awe as the three perform ‘Bird.’ She loved the song so much. Not only because Nami is singing here…which for her is a major plus…but because it was such a great song. She also loved how the three looked intense as they performed it. The way they sing was also perfect for her. Nami’s deep and powerful voice was perfect. She just really really love this song…and of course the lead singer of it.

She can’t help but feel giddy as Nami looks at her now rather than up ahead which she usually does up stage. It was the same feeling she had whenever she watch Persona perform their songs as Kai’s eyes would meet hers. Whenever Kai would look to her as they performed, she always felt like she was only singing to her. It’s the same now especially when Nami is really only singing to her. The fangirl inside her is squealing…a lot.

She thought back on her conversation earlier with Mariko about wooing Nami. Seeing her singing to her like this, she can’t help but feel that Nami is the one doing the wooing instead of her. She can’t help but fall even more…if that was possible. For her…this is officially, one of the best days of her life. She really wished that the song wouldn’t end.

But really, there’s no such thing as a song that doesn’t end…..unless your ipod is immortal and you put the song on repeat for all eternity. It wasn’t the case for Ray though as the song finally ended.

“So what do you think of Nami’s Bird?” Hinata asked as she leaned to Ray once again. Ray stared at Nami in awe.

“I love Nami’s Bird.” She whispered dreamily.

Three laughed their ass off.
One rolled her eyes.
The last one slapped her forehead as a slight blush form on her cheeks.

Yup, Ray has just been wooed by Nami’s Bird……again.


****


The five was planning on going to Team K’s performance in the Akb48 Theater. And since Ray was already there, she decided to tag along. They didn’t have much of a choice since Ray was connected to Nami’s arm after she performed Bird. She was adamant on not leaving her side even when Nami was going to a cubicle to change her attire. After a few pushing and kicking from Nami, she finally let go to let the girl dress up.

Now they were seated in the middle of the theater cheering for Team K. Ray looked around noticing the jumping and cheering wotas around. She held tighter to Nami’s arm.

“You’ll get used to it.” Nami smiled slightly looking at her. She was used to it. She watched a couple of Nami’s performance right? She just wasn’t used to sitting in the middle of the theater. She preferred to sit on the far side at the back and watch. Though she had to admit she can see the performance better here.

Soon Hinata, Asahi and Yukarin were yelling together with the other audience. Nami and Mariko were both cheering every now and then. Ray just sat observing the performances unknowing who was singing. Some were familiar like Sayaka, Sae and Yuko. The others were just nameless girls to her. Nami noticed and soon was whispering to her who was who and told her a bit how she liked or loved the songs. She was surprised at first but then smiled lovingly at Nami loving her considerate side. She stared at Nami for awhile as she cheered happily. She then remembered what the newbie said to her.

“I’m a lot like you. I don’t give a crap about anything…but myself…”

She frowned and stared back at the stage disturbed at the fact that the newbie’s words kept on hunting her.

“Hey! Yuko’s solo is starting soon!” Hinata told them excitedly.

“Yuko…?” Ray asked.

“Yeah. You know, the one who groped you.” Nami said as she chuckled. Ray nudged her pouting. How can she forget Yuko…the groping maniac. It surprised her though that Yuko has a solo. She wonders what kind of solo it’s going to be.

Soon enough a soft melody was heard and she gaped at what she’s seeing. Yuko’s acting all shy and elegant! Wearing something elegant as well! If she hadn’t met Yuko a couple of days ago, she wouldn’t have thought that this girl is a groping maniac with the way she’s acting up on stage. It looks like she really conveyed the emotion the song was saying. It was amazing really.

She turned to Nami who was grinning looking impressed at what she’s seeing. She pouted feeling a bit jealous wondering if Nami looked at her like that too whenever she’s singing up stage. Or if she even watch Ray sing on stage.

She nudged Nami.

“You look like it’s your first time seeing her perform her solo. Didn’t you get to see her practice?”

“Well, all teams have different schedules for practicing. If ever all teams are practicing at the same time, the teams are divided into different rooms just so it won’t be crowded. So it’s really hard for us to watch the other team practice. We’ve seen them practice a couple of songs before during our break time but we never saw Yuko’s solo before. We heard about it though…but it’s actually the first time we’re seeing it.” Nami explained. She quickly turned back to the stage looking at Yuko singing. Ray pouted even more as she glanced at Nami who seems captivated with Yuko singing. Even though she’s a bit jealous of Yuko getting Nami’s attention like that…she had to admit though…Yuko was really good up on stage.

She glanced at the other to see their reaction. Hinata and Yukarin were squealing for Yuko telling her to marry them and that she looks so kawaii. Mariko and Nami looked impressed as they watch looking like they’re proud of Yuko or something.

And Asahi?

Well she was staring at Yuko in awe, a slight blush on her cheeks. Ray wondered if that’s what she looked like when Nami performed Bird earlier. If that’s the case…

…then it wasn’t just her who got wooed today.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on August 05, 2010, 12:48:11 AM

yo... this okuma yuu dude needs an ass-kicking!!!!  :angry:

Nobody frickin' touches Ray! TAKE HIM DOWN, NAMI!!! :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on August 05, 2010, 06:21:20 AM

okay! been out in the net world  :mon whine: for about 3 weeks and when i check this fic it has 2 new chappie and i was like  :mon inluv:

For Chapter 6- woo.... :otomerika: love it! it was very entertaining. I really like Hinata's antics!  :twothumbs.
And there it was, what i was waiting for, the jealous Ray appeared!  :thumbup :thumbup :thumbup more of it! And of  course a nice somewhat fluff scene with Ray...nice-nice hmm....(moreeeeeeee :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:) And Atsuko- effortless huh? How about a scene with this two getting chummy together and let Ray see it....haha  :grin: the Diva would practically burst out of jealousy  :rofl:

Chapter 7- EH? what's the problem with that guy-what's-his-ass-face harassing the DIVA. He has no right to do that....let Kai I mean Nami beat him down!  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: As in beat him down to a pulp. And oh,  :doh: the beginning of this chap let me believed it was really true, :nervous damn!  :banghead: haha

all in all, it was nice to be back basking in AKB48 stuff... :yossi:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: maliciel on August 10, 2010, 07:01:03 AM

Now I know who to blame for Minami's Nami's endless obsession with ribbons. :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Sici on August 11, 2010, 04:30:44 AM

I love your story!! If Mendol Ikemen Idol ever had a sequel this would be it!

It great that Hinata has partners in pranking  :D It totally in character that she would initiate the Girly Nami Contest. The Epic fails were in true Mendol spirit!

I felt so relieved when you reveal that Ray couldn't find Nami instead of dumping her when the truth came out!! Yay for Ray!! I also like how you're letting them slowly learning about each other and getting closer.

The only thing I am not sure about is the rivalry between Ray and Atsuko. Right now I don't feel that Atsuko is a very strong rival. Maybe because there are only very few scenes so far between Nami and Atsuko. As Mariko would say it just a one-sided crush. Perhaps we will see more scenes like the ribbon in the future  :D?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dee1711 on August 11, 2010, 03:29:19 PM

^
I could see that you're not a fans of AKB48? because Nami in Mendol is Takamina, little captain of AKB, and there are a huge fan base of the famous couple Takamina-Acchan out there.  :twothumbs :twothumbs  That's why our author-san use Acchan. I love this TakAcchan the most!! They had a special chemistry when standing together!! :wub: :wub:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Sici on August 17, 2010, 03:38:24 AM

You're right, I am not a fan of AKB48. Mendol was my first introduction to AKB48, There so many members :) and I am not sure where to start :(

I love this story, it has all the hilarity, hi-jinks, friendship and drama of Mendol  :D I think there needs to be more TakAcchan moments because it feels like Ray is winning too easily.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on September 01, 2010, 09:10:24 AM

I'm so sorry for not updating for awhile. Been busy.  :nervous Ugh...I blame that to the people around me.  :panic:

I guess this story does lack on TakaAchan moments huh. Thanks for pointing it out! And as for the ribbon...in reality, I somehow blame Akip on that.   :lol:

Thanks for the thanks, the replies and the pms! Thanks so much!  :bow: :bow:



Chapter 8


I raised my eyebrow looking at my phone ringing. It shouldn’t take a genius to know who’s calling me…since she’s the only one who seems to be calling me constantly. Sighing, I hesitantly took my phone and answered it.

“Yeah?”

“Good morning Nami-chan!”

She greeted in her usual perky way. Even without seeing her now, I can tell she’s giving me her wide smile. I couldn’t help but smile slightly imagining it.

“Good morning to you too Ra…uh…Reiko.”

Luckily I remembered I’m not alone. I know it’s no big deal to call her Ray…but I’m just being cautious and all. If I’m with other people and she’s calling me, I call her Reiko. If I’m alone or with the others that know who Reiko is, I call her Ray. It was confusing at first, but I’m used to it now. She’s used to it too.

“I just saw the news today and they said that there’s a 12% chance that it could rain today. Did you bring your umbrella?”

I sighed. I really should get used to this since this is usually how she starts our conversation. When it’s sunny she’ll remind me to use a sun block. And when it’s cloudy, she’ll just say that it’s cloudy. She’s actually my weather girl with the way she calls in the morning.

I rolled my eyes.

“Yes mom. What about you?”

“Oh don’t worry about me. I have Gori-san to pick me up if I want to.”

Oh Gori-san. It must be nice to have a bodyguard. I actually met Gori-san a couple of days ago. We were on break from practicing when Hinata came running to me telling me that bouncer like monster was looking for me. I didn’t believe her really but then the bouncer like monster suddenly started walking towards me. I don’t know if I was just imagining it or what, but it felt like the floor was shaking whenever he took a step. Everyone on the room was quiet as Gori-san approached me. He’s so much like Gori from the Slam Dunk manga that I’m reading. The only difference is…he’s large.

I stared at him in awe as I looked up at him. He looked down at me and asked…

“Are you Nami-chan?”

I gulped nervously and nodded. He stared at me for awhile then finally smiled and patted my head.

“Miss was right. You are cute.”

At that time, I felt like I was his pet cat as she pats my head. He kept patting and caressing my head like he would a cat for about a minute. I could hear some of the girls smirking and giggling as they watch. Thankfully, Mariko-sama asked Gori-san why he was there. If she didn’t, Gori-san wouldn’t stop from patting my head. Hearing her say his name, I finally knew who was responsible for him being here.

He stopped patting me and held out a bento box for me to take. I stared at it for awhile then looked up at him confused.

“For you. She made it.”

I looked at the bento feeling my eye twitching. Ray…made it. If it’s anything like the cake she made that one time…then…

I hesitantly took it and he smiled patting me on the head again. He then bowed and walked out of the room without a word. Everyone started teasing me upon receiving a bento lunch from a fan. I just laughed at them nervously knowing who that fan is and how much bad that certain fan is when it comes to cooking. Asahi and Mariko-sama were patting my shoulder comforting me. They knew how bad Ray’s cooking is. They even told me that I didn’t have to eat it…but I did. Even though I know Ray’s a bad cook…knowing that she somehow made the bento herself for me…it’s somehow flattering. The least I can do is eat it as thanks.

But…the thing is…I can only eat half of what she did. I gave the other half to Hinata who seemed to enjoy it. It made my stomach ache again. Good thing Mariko-sama had some medicine prepared saying that somehow she knew Ray would cook for me sooner or later. And because of that incident…

…I have my own medicine kit now just in case something like that happen again…

“Wait. Are you worried about me not having an umbrella?”

She sounds hopeful that I’m worried. Should I be?

“Well, no…since you have Gori-san and all.”

I don’t think she even needs an umbrella. Gori-san can just bend over to her and protect her from the rain and all. Yeah, I think she can use Gori-san as an umbrella. She can even use him as a house.

Yeah, I’m exaggerating…

“Oh…”

Now she sounds disappointed. Ugh…

“But I uh…can offer you my umbrella if ever you don’t have. I am heading towards Tohto TV and all for a TV recording.”

“What?! You’re going here?!”

She squealed so loud that I had to move my phone away from my ear. I can’t believe that Ray would get excited over something so little like me going over there. I never had that effect on someone before. That’s why it’s making me smile a little.

Thank God she can’t see me. She’ll be all clingy and tease me to death if she saw me smiling at her excited mood.

“Yeah. So if you don’t have an umbrella, I can give you mine. Acchan has hers and we could just share.”

I glanced at Acchan who was sitting next to me. We’re inside a van with our manager up front. She glanced at me holding a cream puff and nodded hearing about the umbrella.

“What? Acchan???”

“Yeah. Acchan and I are in charge of promoting our single in a TV show. We’re heading there now.”

I frowned slightly when she was silent for awhile. It seems her mood had shifted so quickly. Did I say anything bad??

“You’re with…Acchan? And…you’ll give your umbrella to me…then Acchan is going to share hers with…you? Together??”

“Uh…yeah. That’s the…uh…if ever…uh…”

I trailed as I look at Acchan pigging out on the cream puff. She had some cream on her cheeks and even her nose. I waved at her trying to get her attention and she turned to me confused.

“Uh…Reiko, can you hold on for a moment?”

Without waiting for a reply, I grabbed a tissue and wiped the mess Acchan created on her face. I couldn’t help but smirk.
“How did you get cream on your nose?”

“I was just eating it. I’m usually a mess when it comes to eating cream puffs.”

She giggled and I just shook my head smiling. Who would have thought that the face of akb48 would be this messy when it comes to eating cream puffs? After cleaning her up, I patted her head.

“Well, all done now you big baby.”

I smirked. She rolled her eyes and nudged me smiling.

“Thanks mother.”

I smiled and shook my head as I grabbed my phone again.

“Hey, sorry about that. Acchan was just being a messy baby.”

Acchan sticks out her tongue at me making me chuckle. I watch her as she takes out another cream puff from the box that the staff gave us earlier. I know she told me she already ate breakfast earlier...so why is she eating those like there’s no tomorrow? Seeing her like this reminds me of Hinata.

Instead of hearing Ray’s voice in the other line, the sound of the dial tone greeted me. I frowned looking at my phone. Acchan noticed as she holds her third cream puff.

“What’s wrong?”

“I think Reiko got disconnected.”

That or she hang up. But…why would she? There’s no reason for her to hang up the phone. I guess she really did get disconnected. That’s odd though since she never got disconnected before.

“You should call her back. I think she’d like that.”

She said as she took a bite of her third cream puff. Isn’t she full already?

“Nah. I’ll probably going to see her later anyway.”

Yeah, I kinda told Acchan that Reiko is working in Monkey Pro as a staff. She asked me about Reiko one time when Ray suddenly called after practice. I guess she just surprised me by asking about Reiko that that’s the only thing that come to my mind. Not that that’s a complete lie anyway.

“Oh yeah. Monkey Pro’s office is there huh? I don’t think she’ll like it if she saw me though.”

I turned to her frowning.

“Why do you say that?”

“Well, I just get the feeling that she doesn’t like me.”

Acchan said sadly looking at the cream puff in her hand. I somehow get that feeling too since Ray says Acchan’s name like she’s tasting something bitter in her mouth. I’m wondering if Ray was somehow jealous of Acchan. She couldn’t be…right?

Nah…

“You’re just imagining it. There’s no way someone wouldn’t like you. What’s not to like…right?”

I smiled at her reassuringly. I think I’m reassuring her and myself on this. Hopefully Ray doesn’t hate Acchan. She stared at me for awhile then nodded hesitantly. She turned to look at her cream puff giving it a shy smile, a slight blush forming on her cheeks. I find it weird that she would blush easily with what I said. Isn’t she used to being complimented by others?

I stared at my phone again wondering what was up with Ray. Did she really got disconnected? Why am I bothered by it? Ugh…this is what you get for being friends with that girl.

“Hey, Nami-chan.”

I turned to Acchan and was about to ask what when she suddenly shoved the cream puff in my mouth. Luckily she just shoves half of it. She smiled widely as I raised my eyebrow at her.

“Good right?”

I nodded as I chewed the shoved cream puff. Well it does taste good…so I guess I can’t complain about anything.

No wonder she had three of these…



***Meanwhile***


“Argh! It’s that Acchan again!” Ray said as she threw her phone to the table. She felt bad that she hanged up on Nami but she just couldn’t take hearing her Nami taking care of Maeda as she wiped cream from Maeda’s face. Nami should have been wiping Ray’s face!

…Not that it needs wiping though…but you get the diva’s point…

She wonders if Nami and Maeda are alone in this TV recording of theirs.

She looked at her phone for awhile then took it calling a familiar number. She waited until the person on the other line picked up.

“Yeah?”

“Where are you?”

“What is it now?” Mariko sighed, regretting not looking at her phone first before answering. Now she’s stuck talking to Ray who obviously wants something.

“Where are you? Please tell me you’re with Nami-chan and heading here.” Ray asked frantically. Mariko tilted her head confused as to why Ray is panicking.

“Well, no. I’ve got a modeling gig today. I think Nami is with Acchan for a TV recording or something.” Now it dawned to Mariko why Ray is acting this way. Nami and Acchan are together…alone. Well not totally alone since the manager is with them. But you get the point.

Mariko moved her phone away from her ear as Ray let out a scream. She sighed and shook her head.

“Does that make you feel better?” She asked Ray once she somehow calmed down a bit.

“No! What will make me feel better is for you to cancel your gig and get your ass here and join them!”

“I think you should just calm down a bit. Relax okay!” Mariko chuckled finding Ray panicking state funny. Mariko knew she shouldn’t laugh and just make her friend relax…but she couldn’t help it. Ray having a panic attack over something so little as Nami and Maeda being alone together is just so funny.

“Are you laughing?! How dare you laugh at a time like this! And how can I relax when they’re alone together?! Where are those two friends of hers anyway?!” Ray said a little louder than usual. Mariko couldn’t help but cringe listening to her.

“If you’re asking about Hinata and Asahi, then they’re doing an event in a mall somewhere for promotion too.”

“And the other 43 members?!” Ray asked as she started pacing around her dressing room. Luckily she asked everyone to get out as she wanted some alone time to talk to Nami, only to find out that Nami was heading this way with Maeda. Together!

“Look. I don’t know what your problem is anyway—”

“Aren’t you listening?! Nami-chan and…Acchan are together!” Ray cut her off abruptly.
She is this close to calling their producer, Akimoto-san and ask him why he would send only two members for promotion when he can deploy as many as he wants what with akb48 having 48 members! Two girls out of 48…and it had to be Nami and Maeda…

God or Akimoto-san is obviously making her suffer.

“Thank you captain obvious. I wasn’t finished talking.” Mariko said rolling her eyes. Panicky Ray is getting ridiculous.

“Anyway, as I was saying…you’re worrying over nothing. You’re there right? And they are going there too. So why don’t you just do something about it yourself. Follow them if you want.”

“I can’t. I have a TV recording myself.” Ray sighed. She suddenly have the urge to cancel it just so she could follow the two.

“Oh. Then don’t you dare cancel that recording just so you can follow them.”

Ray narrowed her eyes. She couldn’t believe how perceptive Mariko is when it comes to her. She just knew her too well…

“Since Nami and Acchan are doing a TV recording…and you are too…if luck is on your side today, then you three might be in the same TV recording.” Mariko said nonchalantly as she looks at her nails. There’s a 10% of that ever happening but she could care less since she’s thinking of going to the salon for her nails.

“You…think so?” Ray asked sounding hopeful. She somehow regrets that she didn’t get to ask Nami what TV show they were supposed to record. If only she didn’t get jealous of hearing Nami and Maeda giggling.

…Yeah right like that’ll ever happen…she’s green like hulk when it comes to Nami and Maeda…

“Yeah sure. Can I hang up now?” Ray rolled her eyes feeling Mariko didn’t care anymore.

“Yeah yeah. Bye.” Without waiting for a reply, Ray quickly hanged up and took a seat in front of the mirror.

She hoped to God or even Akimoto-san that she had the same recording as Nami…just so she can keep an eye on Maeda…


******

God did answer Ray’s prayer as she found Nami in the same studio as hers. But then…God added a little something for Ray just to spite her. Beside Nami stood Maeda and they were greeting Okuma Yuu…the newbie.

‘Don’t tell me he’s here for the recording too?!’ Ray thought as she walked towards them frowning. Yuu saw her from the corner of his eye and grinned. He turned to her and bowed as he greeted her politely when she stopped a couple of feet from them. Nami and Maeda turned as well and were surprised to see Ray standing near them. They bowed and greeted her as well.

Ray gave Nami a slight smile which Nami returned hesitantly as they finished their greeting. She turned to look at Yuu and frowned.

“Why are you here?” She can tolerate Maeda being near Nami…for now, but the newbie being near Nami is an entirely different thing. With him being near Nami, she can’t help but feel the need to protect the girl. She just really hate this guy so much.

Yuu shrugged keeping his smile as he looked at the diva.

“I’m guessing the same as you and them.” He glanced at the two akb48 members and saw that they are watching them curiously. Ray was glaring at him now so it wouldn’t be a surprise that they’re curious to know what’s going on.

Yuu chatted to the two members for awhile asking them questions about their group and their single ignoring the glares coming from the diva. Nami glanced at Ray a couple of times wondering why Ray was glaring at Yuu like she’s telling him to ‘get out’ or something. She remembered that glare from Ray when she pretended to be Kai’s girlfriend in the park. Somehow remembering that brought a smile to Nami’s face.

Ray saw Nami smiling as Yuu talked to them. She frowned slightly as she looked at her worried that Yuu’s charm was getting to Nami. It made her wonder what type of guy Nami likes. Well, Nami is still a girl after all. Genetically that is…

Finally, Ray felt relieved when Yuu excused himself as his manager calls out for him.

“You should stay away from that guy. He may look charming and all but that’s just a façade.” Ray said as she watches Yuu laugh at what his manager is saying.

“Thank you for the advice Ray-san.” Nami said politely which surprised Ray as she quickly turned to Nami. It was only when Nami glanced at Maeda did she realize that Maeda didn’t know that she was Reiko. She suddenly had the urge to bully Maeda as Ray, the top diva.

She couldn’t though knowing that Nami would be mad at her for doing that. But maybe she could be subtle about it.

She turned to Maeda with her arms crossed and eyebrow raised.

“So…you’re Maeda Atsuko.”

“Hai. It’s an honor to meet you.” Maeda said as she bowed smiling shyly.

“I’ve seen you in a couple of magazines.” Well she did buy all magazines that features akb48 hoping to find some articles about Nami. But the articles were mostly about Maeda and akb48 as a whole. She ended up reading those articles about Maeda. She is a little bit curious about her…like what she’s allergic to so she can give it to Maeda as an anonymous gift.

No surprise there. She is Ray the diva and all.

Maeda didn’t know what to say. What do you say to a top diva in Japan when they tell you that she’d read a couple of articles about you? She glanced at Nami who was glancing at her smiling uncomfortably. She decided to copy her smile as she turned to the diva.

“I also heard that you like Kai.” The fact that Maeda declared in the millions of people watching Music 10 that she liked Kai was something that Ray wouldn’t let pass by. Kai is hers. She made that known when she kissed him live in front of the many reporters back then when Persona brought back Wataaru’s relations to Japan. She didn’t like it when someone says that they like something that’s hers. Especially if that something is Kai and that someone is Maeda.

Nami looked at Ray incredulously. She can’t believe that Ray would bring that up especially in front of her. Didn’t she know that talking about her alter ego embarrasses her? Apparently Ray doesn’t know since she’s ignoring the looks Nami is giving her. If she looked at Nami, she’d cave and stop questioning Maeda. She just wanted to know if Maeda is a threat to her or not.

“Oh. Well…yes. But you shouldn’t feel threatened by me liking Kai-san since he obviously has feelings for you.” Maeda said as she smiled at the diva. Now she understood why the diva was somewhat hostile towards her. She was worried about her Kai.

“What?” Both Nami and Ray said as they looked at Maeda. Both were surprised at what the other girl had said. Ray was curiously surprised while Nami was just surprised at the assumption that Maeda made.

“How can you say that?” Nami asked frowning as she looked at Maeda. She was bothered by what Maeda said about her alter ego having feelings for the diva.

“Well, if Kai didn’t have feelings for Ray-san, then he should have clarified that in front of the press.”

“Hmm. Good point.” Ray nodded finding Maeda’s explanation to be reasonable. Kai didn’t acknowledge their relationship to the press, but he also didn’t deny it. He could have denied the whole thing…but he didn’t. He could have stopped it, but he didn’t. That could only mean that somehow…Kai…or rather Nami did have feelings for her! It’s the only possible explanation Ray…and even Maeda could come up with. Ray smiled at the thought.

Nami saw the dreamy look Ray has. She blames Maeda for putting ideas on the diva’s head when she clearly didn’t know the other side of the story. Her or her alter ego’s side of the story. She shook her head and sighed.

“I think he just doesn’t want to make a big deal about it.” That and Saeko-sachou whipped her when she told her that she wanted a press conference just to clarify that Kai and Ray have no relationship whatsoever. She stopped herself from shivering remembering the sound of the whip their Sachou always carry. Unconsciously she rubbed her butt remembering the pain she felt from it.

“I think I like Maeda-san’s explanation better.” Ray smiled widely at Nami who wanted to roll her eyes. Of course Ray would like that explanation.

“Yeah but…didn’t you and Kai-san broke up?” Nami reminded her as she narrowed her eyes at Ray who seems to have been taken aback from what Nami said. Back when Ray finally knew the truth about Kai’s true gender, the reporters were constantly following her asking about Persona. It pissed her off that they kept following her and kept asking her questions about Persona and about Kai. One time she was asked if she and Kai are still going out and she exclaimed without thinking…

“No! I broke up with him!”

Seeing the news for a week about their ‘break up’ depressed her even more. She regretted saying those words especially when she realized how much she love Kai regardless of his gender.

“We did…and I regret breaking up with him. So I sought him out and told him…how much I want him back.” Ray said as she looked at Nami smiling sadly. Nami looked away regretting asking that question. It only reminded her of what Ray wants.

Her.

Thankfully, a staff decided to break the awkward silence by telling the two members that their manager is looking for them. They bowed down to Ray and followed the staff leading them to their manager. Nami gave Ray a slight smile as she walked away together with Maeda. Ray stood there looking at her with a sad look on her face…

…and Yuu watching her every move.


********


Twitch

Twitch

Ray’s right eye has been twitching for awhile now at what she’s seeing. Her and Yuu’s interview had ended. Thankfully they weren’t interviewed at the same time. If that would happen, she’d have her usual bitch fit in front of the staff. But could she really do that in front of Nami?

She shook her head and pouted as she watch Nami and Maeda’s interview. They were sitting together on a couch with the two MC sitting in the other side asking them questions. But them sitting together didn’t bother Ray. Well it did but what bothered her the most was that Maeda kept on leaning to Nami whenever she’d laugh or even when she’s just talking. She’s trying not to grit her teeth at the sight of it.

“Well, since it’s your first time in our show…you get to do the ‘smile to the camera’ challenge!” One MC said as he smiled widely at the two. In the challenge, they would let you eat or drink something disgusting or spicy then you have to smile to the camera.

Ray rolled her eyes. She did that stupid challenge of theirs but hers was rigged. They made the audience think she was drinking something gross and she put her acting to the test. She didn’t want to eat anything gross! Ray doesn’t eat anything she doesn’t want! That and she had a temper tantrum to the staff and to Sarukawa-sachou.

But it’s different in Nami’s case. They were briefed on what will happen and they decided to go through the challenge. Somehow, the diva is a bit worried on what kind of food Nami would get in this challenge. She knew that Nami is a strong girl…as strong as a man…a girly man even…but she can’t help but worry about her. She could care less on what Maeda would get. She even hoped that Maeda would get something spicy.

‘Or something poisonous would be great.’ Ray thought as she saw Maeda loop her arm to Nami smiling.

She crossed her arm and watch as the MCs gave Maeda something gross and hesitantly drank it making a disgusting face in front of the camera.  She tried to smile but it looked like she’s in pain or something. Nami and the MCs laughed at her. Even some of the staff ended up laughing. Ray just stood there looking unimpressed as she watches the scene. Ray had to admit though…she was a little bit cute with that pained smile of hers…though she wouldn’t admit it out loud. How could she when it’s Maeda she’s complimenting!

Next up was Nami who was given something spicy to eat. She took a huge bite on the spicy food offered to her and a few seconds later began coughing. The MCs laughed at Nami who ended up crying a little.

“You shouldn’t have taken a huge bite on that! It’s full of spices and all.” One MC said laughing a bit. Maeda offered some water to Nami who eagerly drank it all.

‘How dare that MC guy laugh at Nami when she was just being…….Nami!’ Ray thought as she gritted her teeth.

She didn’t know if she was furious at the two MCs for making her Nami cry or to Maeda who was wiping some of Nami’s tears. Ray just stood there watching helplessly. She wanted to go to Nami and see if she’s okay but she can’t what with the recording still going on. She’s resisting the urge to cause a commotion knowing that Nami wouldn’t like it. So she just watched as Maeda comforts Nami.

It was painful for her…to just watch and do nothing. She had never felt this helpless before…

As soon as the director shouted ‘Cut’…Ray quickly went to where Nami is. She was surrounded by the MCs, a few staff members and their manager asking if she’s okay. Ray stopped and stood behind listening.

“I’m fine. It just…caught me off guard how spicy it was.” Nami said as she scratched her head smiling sheepishly.

“Yeah, but you did good job.” One of the MC said as he patted her head smiling. Ray’s fists tighten upon hearing what the MC said to Nami. Good job or not…no one should make her Nami cry in front of her.

A staff in front of her noticed her standing behind him. The staff member gasped and began moving to the side to somehow let her through. Others noticed and let her through as well scared of the look the diva was giving.

Ray moved towards Nami who was surprised upon seeing the diva walking towards her. She gulped when she noticed the pissed off look Ray was giving her. Everyone was silent as the diva stopped in front of Nami looking down at her.

“Are you okay?” Ray asked worriedly as she frowned.

“Uh…yeah. I’m fine Ray-san.” Nami said feeling uncomfortable as all eyes were on them. She smiled slightly trying to ease the anger that she knows that’s building inside the diva. It clearly shows in the diva’s face. She had that bitchy face on again.

Ray studied her for awhile noticing an unshed tear on the side of Nami’s right eye. Seeing that just added fuel to the fire that’s building inside her. She quickly turned to the staff and the MCs who immediately flinched seeing the ominous glare the diva was giving them.

She was about to show them the wrath of the diva when she felt someone tug her dress from behind. She glanced behind her and saw Nami standing up tugging her dress slightly. Everyone gasped as they saw Nami holding the diva’s dress from behind. No one dares to do that to the diva! Not even her manager Sarukawa-sachou! They fear for Nami’s life.

Maeda watches curiously while Yuu stood afar intrigued at the scene unfolding.

“I’m fine…really.” Nami said softly easing her from doing anything rash. She knew that the diva has a temper and she was obviously going to use it to the staff members, but it wasn’t the staffs’ fault. It was her fault for taking a huge bite on the food. So if Ray was going to lecture someone…she should lecture her instead for being reckless.

Ray glanced at her for awhile. She sighed feeling her anger dissolve upon seeing Nami’s determined face.

“Fine. You can let go now.” Ray said coldly as she looked away. She wasn’t angry at Nami…rather, she was somewhat angry at herself.

Nami instantly let go of the diva’s dress and watch as the diva walked out of the studio without a single glance at her or at anyone. It confused her, but she was even more confused when the MCs and some of the staffs surrounds her and began shaking her hand. They began thanking her for saving them from the diva.

“Uh…you’re welcome…” She replied awkwardly. They finally left after a shake off hands and a few pats on her head. Nami sighed and wondered why people kept on patting her in the head.

“Are you really okay though Kawachi-san?” Their manager asked.

“I’m fine. No worries.” Nami said assuring their manager and Maeda who was looking at her worriedly. She somehow felt touched that everyone’s worried about her…

“I’m glad, because if you aren’t okay…I’d be dead to Akimoto-san.”

…except for their manager who seems to be more worried about himself…

Nami shook her head and sighed. Their manager then turned to Maeda.

“Anyway, Maeda-san, you have another interview in about…40 minutes.”

“Hai.” Maeda nodded.

“We need to go to…studio 5 now for preparations.” Their manager said as he looked at his organizer. He then turned to Nami.

“Kawachi-san, since you don’t have anything to do now…”

‘Ouch.’ Nami thought.

“…you can either wait at the lobby ground floor or I can send someone to pick you up and drive you back to the theater. Although, the team practice is at the afternoon…”

“How long is Acchan’s interview?”

“About two hours.”

Nami is torn. She didn’t know what she would do for two hours inside Tohto TV. The best option is to just go back to the theater. But then Maeda is giving her a pleading look like she’s telling her to wait for her. She sighed and shook her head.

“I’ll just wait at the lobby.” She was rewarded by Maeda’s bright smile. She chuckled when she saw it.

“Okay. We’ll see you right after the interview. Let’s go Maeda-san.” Their manager said as he walked away.

“Will you be okay alone?” Maeda asked.

“Yeah. I’ll be fine. I can always find something to do to kill time.” Nami chuckled. Sleeping is first in her list.

Maeda nodded then frowned slightly when she noticed a tear on the side of Nami’s eye. Without thinking, she slowly cupped Nami’s cheek and wiped the tear away surprising Nami.

“You still got…some tears left…” Maeda softly said smiling slightly. She didn’t remove her hand though and softly caressed Nami’s face. She looked at Nami as if mesmerized. Her smile gone...

Nami stared back, caught at the intense look that Maeda was giving her. If a stranger would pass by and saw this scene, they’d probably think that they’re witnessing a romantic scene between two girls. But luckily for them, no one passed by or even bothered looking at the two. Lucky for Nami a certain diva isn’t around to witness what’s happening.
 
Nami, who as if heard someone narrating what is happening, frowned confused as to why Maeda’s hand is still caressing her.

“A…acchan…?”

Hearing Nami calling her name somehow brought her back to reality as she quickly moved her hand away.

“I…I…” Maeda stammered. A blush began forming on her cheeks. Nami was blushing slightly as well. Both suddenly felt awkward.

“Maeda-san, if you could just hurry...” Their manager said interrupting their awkward moment. They both suddenly had the urge to thank the man for the interruption.

“Uh…yes.” Maeda replied to their manager who shook his head and walked towards the exit.

“You better go before he dies of old age.” Nami joked smiling slightly trying to ease the earlier tension.

“Uh yeah. I guess…I guess I’ll see you later.”

“Yeah…”

Maeda nodded smiling slightly then turned towards the exit. Nami watched her until she was out of sight. She frowned looking at the door wondering….

‘Did Acchan and I…just had a moment…?’


********


“Argh!” Ray growled as she sat down at the chair in front of the mirror. She was in her dressing room thinking of what happened earlier. She was angry at herself for her weakness that is Nami. When she saw Nami pleading for her to stop with whatever she was about to do the staff, she immediately gave in! And well…that is so unlike the diva she was.

‘What…I was…’ Ray thought as she looked at the mirror. Was she…changing?

Frowning, she quickly took her phone out of her bag. She opted to just send a mail to Mariko rather than to call her thinking that the girl might be busy with her gig and all.

“I want you to answer me honestly…am I changing…? Are my feelings for Nami-chan…changing me?”

She stared at the message for awhile then pressed the send button. She sighed then stared at herself at the mirror dreading the answer that her friend would say. It bothered her that she was changing…if ever she really was. It bothered her that she now has a weakness when back then she didn’t have one. It bothered her and scared her that Nami is her weakness…

A knock and the opening of the door suddenly brought her attention back. She didn’t want any visitors…besides Nami that is…so she turned towards and glared when she saw the newbie Yuu looking at her dressing room impressed.

“Wow…so this is the dressing room of a diva. Sure is spacious for only one person.” Yuu walked to the middle of the room looking around.

“What are you doing here?” The diva growled. The newbie sure has guts to just come in without Ray telling him to come in. Nobody comes in without her permission!

“I was bored. So I decided to visit my favorite diva.” Yuu said as he sat down the couch. He grinned at the glaring diva.

“Get out!”

“Aww c’mon! I just came here to give you a proposal.”

“A proposal?” She asked curiously. She was curious and at the same time she didn’t want to hear anything that comes out of his mouth. But…curiosity got the best of her…

“Yeah. I heard your latest single didn’t sell as much as your last single…”

True…she barely made it to the top when her latest single came out. She was ahead with only 500 copies. It bothered her really since that never happened before. It worries her that her popularity is slowly decreasing.

“And well…I also need a scandal to further boost up my popularity…”

Ray crossed her arm wary where this proposal is going.

“So…how about you and I hook up?”

Ray stared at him for awhile then started laughing…hard. Yuu knew that somehow the diva would have that kind of reaction. He shook his head and stood up.

“You have got to be kidding me! You and I…hook up!? That’s the funniest thing I’ve ever heard!” Ray said as she laughed at the proposal. She despised the guy and for him to say that they should hook up was just hilarious to her.

Yuu grabbing her hand and pulling her towards him made her stop laughing. Yuu’s face was only a few inches from her face. His hand squeezed hers.

“What’s so funny? Am I not manly enough for you?” He said softly still with a grin on his face.

“No…you’re not.” She said as she raised her eyebrow grinning slightly. They stared at each other challengingly. That’s how Nami saw them as she walked inside the diva’s dressing room.

“Uh…am I interrupting something?” She asked. Both Yuu and Ray turned to her. Ray’s eyes widen as she saw Nami. She quickly backed away from Yuu and turned towards Nami who was smiling shyly.

“Nami-chan…”

Yuu was surprised to hear the diva Ray call the akb48 member in a friendly way. He didn’t show it though as he glanced at Ray and at Nami.

“I guess I did interrupt something. I’m sorry. I’ll just come later then.” Nami said as she took a step back and Ray took a step forward as if to stop her.

“No need. I’m going out anyway.” Yuu said stopping Nami from exiting. He walked and stopped when he was near the door. He glanced at Ray and grinned.

“Think about it okay?” With that, he opened the door and walked out leaving the two to stare at the door for awhile. Nami then turned to the diva smiling as she scratches her head.

“Sorry if I interrupted you guys…”

“No! You didn’t interrupt anything. You actually saved me from that repulsive man.” Ray said as she sighed.

“Repulsive? Why? Did he…try to do something?” Nami asked frowning. Ray couldn’t help but smile.

“Don’t worry about it.” As much as she was happy that Nami was worried about her, she didn’t want to drag Nami to her problems. And that newbie was definitely a problem.

Nami looked at her skeptically.

“So, what brings you here Nami-chan?” She asked in her perky way trying to change the subject. Nami noticed the sudden change and decided to just give in to the diva. If she didn’t want to tell her, she can’t do anything about it right? So she just held out the umbrella that she’s holding to Ray.

“Well, you said that you didn’t have an umbrella…and well, I thought that what if Gori-san isn’t around when it rains. And so I thought I could lend you mine.” Nami explained looking at the side with a slight blush on her face. It was actually just an excuse…a lame excuse…to see what the diva was up to. She didn’t know what to do while waiting for Maeda for an hour and a half so she thought to visit Ray. But then she remembered the cold tone that the diva used on her earlier and thought that the diva might be mad at her. So somehow…this was also a peace offering to the diva.

Kinda lame really…but what do you expect from Kawachi Nami who was so similar to the girl in the alternative universe that was mentioned in chapter 5.

Ray stared at the umbrella offered to her. She could ask anyone to take her home if ever Gori-san isn’t around. Plus there’s always a car to take her home. So she really didn’t need an umbrella. Still she couldn’t help but feel flattered that Nami was once again worried about her.

Nami suddenly felt stupid as Ray just stared at the umbrella she was offering. Silence is what she got for being nice.

“A simple yes or no would be nice to hear you know…” She grumbled and turned around.

“Oh well. I don’t think it’ll rain anyway…so you don’t really need my umbrella. I’d better go now. I’ll see you later then.” Nami added as she glanced at Ray. She walked towards the door but stopped when she felt the diva’s arms wrapped on her waist pulling her to the other girls’ body.

“R-Ray?” She struggled to break free but Ray kept a firm hold on her. This is what she gets for keeping her guard down on Ray…again!

“L-let go!” Nami said still struggling. She can’t help but compare the strength of Ray to Mariko. Both were skinny and yet they amaze her with their strength. Just what the hell are those two eating?

Nami stopped struggling when she felt Ray sigh.

“Can we just…stay like this for awhile…?” Ray began nuzzling her nose to Nami’s hair liking the smell of Nami’s shampoo.

Nami felt uneasy with the way Ray was nuzzling at her hair but she stood still, freezing up now and then. She tried to relax…but she couldn’t. She then remembered how tired the diva sounded earlier. She decided to just focus on that.

“You’re tired…”

“It seems that Nami-chan keeps worrying about me.” Ray giggled feeling the fuzzy warm feeling in her stomach as she holds Nami.

“Nevermind.” Nami grumbled and rolled her eyes.

“I’m just teasing. I guess…I haven’t been sleeping much these past few days.” Ray sighed and placed her chin to Nami’s shoulder. It’s true, she haven’t been sleeping much what with her busy schedule and all.

Nami glanced at the tired diva who has her eyes closed. She sighed.

“Are you on your break?” Nami asked and felt Ray nod.

“How much time left till your break is over?”

“An hour. I have to go out of town in a little while for promotion.”

They were silent for awhile. Nami was contemplating on doing something as Ray was relaxing by holding Nami. Though her back is hurting a little what with her bending down just to place her chin on Nami’s shoulder. The girl is small compared to the diva and all.

“Are you sleepy?”

“A bit…” Ray answered smiling with her eyes closed. She frowned though when Nami pulled her arm trying to remove it from wrapping her waist. Ray kept her hold not letting Nami break her hold from her.

“Trust me okay. Just let go.” Nami sighed defeatedly. Ray wondered what’s with Nami’s sigh so she hesitantly removed her arm from the girl. She watched curiously as Nami walked towards the door and locked it. Then without a word, turned and walked to the couch and sat down.

“If you tease me for doing this…I’ll get out of the room. This doesn’t mean anything okay?” Nami warned frowning looking at the side. This is embarrassing for her, but the diva clearly needed a break what with her busy schedule and all. And well, this is all she could come up with.

Ray frowned confused not knowing what Nami was talking about. We’re they…going to make out? Thinking about that made her blush furiously. Nami saw it and rolled her eyes knowing what the diva was thinking about.

“It doesn’t involve anything that you’re thinking about. So stop thinking about perverted stuff and come sit next to me.” Nami commanded as she patted the space next to her.

Ray nodded and sat down next to Nami not knowing what the other girl was planning. She was surprised when wrapped her arm to Ray’s shoulder and pulled her towards her. Ray turned to look at Nami when they sat so close to each other. Her heart was thumping so hard when Nami placed her hand on the back of her head and slowly pulled her…

…to her shoulder…

“You can sleep for awhile and use me as a pillow…” Nami said softly to the diva. She removed her hand from the diva’s head not knowing where she would place them. She decided to just wrap her arm back to the diva’s shoulder noticing that that’s the only place she could place it.

“Remember…no teasing or else I’ll walk out! Just sleep and relax okay?” Nami sighed trying to relax as well as she closed her eyes. Ray glanced at her noticing the blush on her face. With Nami’s eyes closed, she didn’t see the brilliant smile the diva gave her. But she did feel the diva wrapping her arms to her waist pulling her closer even though there’s no space to pull anymore.

10 minutes later…the two were sleeping. One was using the other girl’s head as a pillow, her mouth slightly open. The other one was using the other girl’s shoulder as a pillow, a smile on her face as she sleeps.


********

Nami’s POV


I sighed while waiting for the elevator to stop at the lobby. I left Ray sleeping at the couch once I woke up. Yeah I fell asleep too. I guess I relaxed too much and fell asleep. That’s not surprising since I easily fall asleep anyway.

I wonder if Ray is awake now? Ugh, I had a hard time disentangling myself from her hold while not waking her up. Luckily she didn’t wake up. When I left her, she had at least fifteen minutes left till her break is over. So…maybe she’s awake now.

Shaking the thoughts away, the elevator opened and I stepped out heading towards the lobby. I stopped when I saw Okuma-san sitting at the lobby smiling at me.

Was he waiting for me…?

“Nami right?” He asked and stood up.

“Hai.” I replied bowing down unsure of why he was speaking to me. Does he want something?

“I notice that you and Ray-san…are friends…”

I frowned not knowing where this was heading.

“I was hoping if you could help me with something.”

“With what?”

I asked frowning slightly.

“Well…I just want to know what kind of flowers does Ray-san like.”

Okay…somehow that surprised me. Though I shouldn’t be surprised since I heard him asking Ray that they should hook up and Ray laughed at him. Yes, I heard that…and no I didn’t eavesdrop on their conversation. The door was slightly open so I took a peek when I heard voices and decided to listen for awhile.

Hmm…that does sound like eavesdropping doesn’t it? Eh…most people would do the same thing anyway.

“So…do you know?”

Somehow that brought me back to reality. Do I know what kind of flowers does Ray like…?

“Uh…no I don’t…”

Does she even like flowers? Somehow the thought of not knowing if Ray likes flowers or not bothers me a bit. It made me realize…how much I still don’t know about her.

“Oh. I thought you might know. Oh well, I guess I’ll just give her roses. Most girls love roses anyway.”

Somehow hearing that offends me since I don’t like roses. Does that mean I’m not a girl? Nah, that just means that I’m not most girls. Yeah…that’s right.

It’s a bit sad to reassure yourself of something…

“Well, thanks anyway.”

He said and smiled then started walking away.

“Uh…wait!”

He stopped walking and turned to me confused.

“Does that mean…you like Ray-san?”

This has been bugging me since I heard him propose to Ray about hooking up. I want to know if he likes her or anything. Ray is a friend of mine…so I want to know if his intentions are pure.

So what happens…if his intentions…are pure…?

He surprised me when he started laughing.

“Like? That like of yours is heading towards love huh?”

I frowned not liking the change in his attitude. He slowly made his way towards me still smiling. He stopped when he’s a few feet from me.

“You’re still a kid. Don’t you know that there’s no such thing as love in this business?”

I stood still as he patted my head.

“Remember that little girl if you want to make it to the top.”

With a last pat on my head, he said later to me and walked away leaving me to glare at him. I knew something was up with that guy the moment I saw him pull Ray towards him. It’s the reason I decided to interrupt their conversation and ask what his intentions are to Ray.

It’s the reason why I suddenly have the urge to do something about it just to protect Ray…


***Meanwhile***


“Nami…?” Ray mumbled as she opened her eyes finding herself laid down on the couch cuddling to a throw pillow. Frowning, she slowly sat up and noticed that the girl was gone. She sighed suddenly missing the warmth and smell of the girl.

She stood up and walked towards the mirror checking her appearance. She suddenly noticed her phone and picked it up. She opened it and found a mail from Sarukawa saying that she shouldn’t forget to get to the airport in time. She looked at the clock of her phone and noticed that she still have 10 minutes till Gori-san picks her up. Plenty of time left really.

She then noticed another message from Mariko. She frowned remembering the mail she sent to the girl. She opened the mail from Mariko and read it.

“You’re a couple of months late if you only thought of asking that question now! *sigh* Anyway, that’s how falling in love is right? It changes you. Rather than asking something so SO SOOOO obvious as that…why not ask if it’s worth it. If it is…then you shouldn’t worry about anything. If it’s not…then I suggest you look for another boyish girl and move on. But I doubt on the latter…”

Ray sighed and looked at herself in the mirror. She noticed something on the coffee table that wasn’t there before. She turned and picked up an umbrella. It was Nami’s umbrella. She left it for Ray.

She held it up and smiled remembering how embarrassed Nami looked when she offered her umbrella.

Was it worth it?

‘It definitely is…’ Ray thought as she smiled.


TBC



You know, after writing this chapter, I can't help but miss Hinata.  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on September 01, 2010, 11:49:32 PM

MORE!

And acchan is frickin' AMAZINGG. :D And so is Ray.

This fic is so cute. :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on September 02, 2010, 04:31:11 AM

I created an account here just to let you know that you are awesome and I thank you for making this awesome fanfic  :bow:.. I look forward to the next chapters.. Seriously, Thanks   :) :heart:

PS: I miss Hinata and her antics too..  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on September 02, 2010, 08:21:20 AM

why didn't i noticed there's an update when im dying to read the latest chappie.... :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

but woo...., the long wait is really worth it :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

Ray's acting so cute, so protected over Nami..... XD though i wouldn't say the same towards the staff,  :lol: poor them, they're really scared of the diva! :nervous

and how dare that Yuu what his face.... :smhid Nami should have kick his balls or something... :yep: or else make some Gori-san appearances and scare the guy away.... :angry:

MORE of Ray Nami cute scene, more fluff...... XD XD XD though i bet it wont happen with Ray out of town for promotional videos... :(

That mean one thing, Acchan and Nami time!  :P i bet, Ray would ask Mariko-sama to look after her Nami while she's away... XD

i would say this again, I really like acchan (my oshimen) but i really want Nami to end up with Ray in this fic for a change!  :D :D :D

though, before that, i want to see Nami in a tight spot again, between the diva and acchan!  :lol: with Hinata's antics by the way!  :inlove: she's making Nami's life more interesting (horrible in a good way) which i like the most!  :thumbup :thumbup :thumbup

Update so soon again, author-san!  :bow:
--
ty for the reply again although i was kinda bothering you!  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on September 02, 2010, 03:57:37 PM

I just realized something... you intro'd Gori and where the hell is this bodyguard when Yuu's grabbing at Ray? That's bull.  :angry:

Hahaha. Nami's gonna sic Gori on this ass. :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Hart on September 02, 2010, 06:55:37 PM

Just spent the last hour reading all 8 chapters and I gotta say this fic is really good. Nice way for me to slowly withdraw after watching Mendol last week.
No, I lied. It makes me wish for a second season even more.  :D

Anyways, I hope you show us what is going on with Hinata and Asahi. Especially with Asahi when Yuko is in the picture.  XD

As of right now, I'm still on the fence on whether I should support Nami/Ray or Taka(Nami)/Acchan.

Oh, and will any of the other characters from the drama make some guest appearances in future updates?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on September 13, 2010, 05:55:25 AM

Thanks so much for the thanks, for reading and for liking my story!  :bow: :bow:

I'm thinking of writing a side story for Yuko-Asahi pairing with Asahi's POV...but that would be after this whole mess with Nami ends. So there's going to be a glimpse of Yuko-Asahi relationship in Nami's POV :lol:

Thanks for pointing out about Gori-san! I completely forgot to explain about that.  :doh: And about the appearance of the other characters in mendol...it's possible that they're going to appear.  :)

Thanks again guys!  :bow:



Chapter 9


I can’t seem to remove my eyes from the sight as I watch a man give Acchan flowers. She stared at the flowers offered to her for awhile then looked up at the man smiling at her. She hesitantly took it, a blush forming at her cheeks.

I can’t stop looking at them. It’s like I can’t move. I’m stuck standing at the door looking at both of them especially Acchan as she smiled lovingly at the man. I couldn’t help but notice how lovely she looks.

“Aaaannnnndddd cccccuuuutttt!!!”

The director yelled making me jump a little. Somehow that brought me back to reality as some of the staff began moving around. I moved out of the way as a bunch of people began moving inside.

A shooting can be dangerous if the cameras aren’t turned on anymore you know.

With that thought, I moved to the side wherein there are no people fussing around. I saw a mirror and decided to move to it. I frowned when I looked at my appearance.

“I look stupid…”

I mumbled looking at the ribbon on top of my head. Why did that make-up artist kept insisting I wear this anyway?

“You’re wearing it!”

Again I jumped surprised when I heard Acchan’s voice. I turned to her and found her beaming at me.

“Wearing what?”

“That.”

She said as she pointed at the ribbon on my head. I narrowed my eyes at her. Don’t tell me…

“You…told the make-up artist that I should wear this?”

“Well yeah…”

Should I kill her?

“I bought that for you.”

I guess not. Well, she did buy me something. I guess that saves her from her immediate death. But then again, I can’t really hurt her. It’s Acchan! She’s different from Hinata, Asahi or the others that I can easily beat up. She’s like…Mariko-sama.

Yeah…hmmm…then should I start calling her Atsuko-sama?

Nah! There’s only one Mariko-sama and one Acchan.

‘You got that right!’

See? Even inner Mariko-sama agrees.
 
“You should have just given it to me you know.”

“Then you wouldn’t wear it.”

Good point.

“I’m thankful for the gift and all…but…it doesn’t look good on me…”

I said frowning as I took hold of it. She took hold of my hand that was holding the ribbon and brought it down.

“It does. Trust me.”

She said smiling at me. Somehow looking at her smile reminds me of the scene earlier when she was smiling at the man. Her smile was similar…yet different at the same time. Those eyes of hers held the same expression she had yesterday. It’s like she’s telling me something I don’t know.

Just what is she saying when she’s looking at me like this…?

“Nami-chan!”

I suddenly felt Acchan’s hand pulling away from mine. It was only then that I realized that she was still holding my hand. Frowning, I turned to see Hinata and Asahi with a clinging Yuko walking towards us. Acchan also turned to them a slight blush on her cheeks.

“Nami-chan! I’m hungry! Feed me.”

Hinata whined as she hugged me to the side and placed her head on my shoulder. I’m shrugging her off.

“Then ask someone to take you to where the food is.”

“They said that it’s not here yet.”

That’s understandable since it’s too early for lunch. Why is she even hungry at this time when she ate breakfast not too long ago?

Why am I even asking that? It’s Hinata! Saying her name is answer enough.

“Oh! You’re wearing a ribbon.”

Asahi pointed out. Hinata quickly pulled away from me to look. Yuko and Acchan turned as well. I couldn’t help but blush at their gazes.

“Whoa! You’re…wearing a ribbon…”

Hinata said staring in awe at the light orange ribbon on top of my head. It’s like it’s the first time they’d seen a ribbon before with the way they’re looking at me…minus Acchan that is as she’s just smiling at me.

‘It’s not the ribbon believe me. It’s the person who’s wearing it since you hardly ever wear anything girly you know.’

I wear skirts.

‘That’s different since it’s your job to wear skirts.’

Ugh. I’ll stop thinking for an excuse now since I obviously can’t win to inner Mariko-sama. She’s much like the real Mariko-sama…

“Yeah I’m wearing a ribbon…so what?”

I asked frowning as I looked at the side embarrassed to look at them in the eye. They’ll probably laugh at me or tease me. No surprise there if they’re going too really. I looked at Acchan though as she wrapped her arm on my shoulder and smiled at the others.

“Don’t you think it suit her?”

Acchan asked. Asahi and Hinata looked at each other. Yuko who was clinging to Asahi’s arm smiled showing us that toothy smile she has.

“I think it suit her! You look cute Nami-chan!”

I glanced at the side embarrassed at what Yuko is saying. Clearly I’m blushing.

“I actually find it cute when a girl is trying to be cute.”

Yuko added still smiling obviously unaware that what she said was somewhat insulting. I’m not trying to be cute! Asahi smirked but quickly stopped when I narrowed my eyes at her. Yuko is so dead!

I took a step forward to an unaware Yuko when Hinata surprised me as she suddenly threw herself at me, hugging me.

“Nami-chan looks so cute with a ribbon on while she does her ‘I’ll kill her’ look! Kawaii!!”

“Ugh! G-get off me! Let go!”

I keep pushing her but she kept her tight hold on me. I don’t know what Yuko was thinking but she eventually joined Hinata in hugging me. I keep shrugging them off especially Yuko whose hand is traveling near my breasts. And again, yes, I have those.

“The director is looking for you guys. So if you three are done groping each other, you’d better head back.”

The three of us stopped struggling as we turned to Mariko-sama who has her eyebrow raised as she looked at us. Yuko immediately released me when she saw that Asahi was heading back. Hinata, who has her arms wrapped on my shoulder, began dragging me towards them. Mariko-sama smirked when we passed by her pointing at the ribbon on my head.

“You don’t need to say anything anymore when you already said enough.”

I said to her as I waved her off.

“When did I say something?”

I heard her ask Acchan who probably shrugged at the question. Oh right. Inner Mariko-sama said those things. Oh well, they’re both the same anyway.


*******


“Itadaki-masu!”

The five of us exclaimed as we looked at our food. Hinata immediately started digging in.

“Why are we eating out here again?”

Mariko-sama asked as she brushed off a leaf that fell down on her lap. We were eating our lunch under a tree in a garden we found. We look like a bunch of students having a picnic really. This was actually Asahi’s idea as she suggested that we eat outside rather than to eat in a gym where everyone is. It was pretty crowded in the gym what with the members and the production staff inside as well, so we decided to follow Asahi’s idea. We didn’t know she’ll take us here. This actually looks like a secret garden.

A dirty secret garden.

“Yeah, what if a bunch of bugs came out or something?”

Yukarin asked looking around. She has a point. This garden does look like it’s infested with bugs.

“You guys worry too much. Don’t you think it’s nice to eat here? The fresh air…the birds chirping…the quietness…the scenery…”

Asahi said as she looks around appreciating the place. Well, it is pretty nice and all what with a bunch of flowers blooming. I’m not really into flowers, but they are nice to look at.

“The leaves falling on our food…the wind blowing the dirt at our food…the bugs crawling…you’re right. It really is nice to eat out here.”

Mariko-sama added as she imitates Asahi. Yukarin and I smirked as Asahi pouted. Hinata just kept on eating.

“As much as I’m not a nature lover, I actually preferred this than the crowded gym.”

I said trying to somehow make Asahi feel a little better. She turned to me and smiled nodding her head. Well, it is nice. It’s actually been a long time since I’ve had a picnic with friends.

“Well yeah, but wouldn’t this picnic be nice if Yuko and the others are here as well?”

Yukarin has a point. Even though Yuko can be a pain in the ass at times, it would have been fun if Yuko and the others are here as well. But Asahi was the one who pushed us out of the gym…as if trying to get away…without even informing Yuko and the others so…don’t tell me…

“So you wanted to eat out here to get away from Yuko huh?”

Mariko-sama said as she narrowed her eyes at Asahi. It seems that Mariko-sama and I got the same conclusion as to why Asahi wanted to eat outside. Asahi seems to be taken aback by what Mariko-sama said as she suddenly blushed.

“N-No!”

“Puhlease! It’s written all over your face!”

Well her blush does indicate that Mariko-sama’s guess is right.

“What’s the deal with you guys anyway? Are you two dating now?”

Hinata suddenly started coughing. Mariko-sama’s eyes went wide with fear as she looked at Yukarin who seems to be unaware of the danger of her questioning. I too am getting nervous when I remember the time when we asked Asahi about her and Yuko and she made that murderous face of hers. That was one scary Asahi! So you can’t blame us when Mariko-sama, Hinata and I frowned confused to find Asahi blushing furiously at Yukarin’s question.

Did something…happen between them…?

Before any of us could ask further, my phone suddenly began ringing. I pulled out my phone from my pocket and sighed when I saw who was calling. Three heads curiously leaned to see who was calling me.

“Ooooh. It’s your girlfriend calling you.”

Hinata said smirking. Asahi and Yukarin chuckled while Mariko-sama sighed shaking her head. She obviously didn’t have to look at my phone to know who’s calling me. I decided to take this call privately knowing that they would probably do something embarrassing just to see me squirm or blush. So I stood up and excused myself earning me a ‘whooooo you go Nami!’ from Yukarin and Hinata.

“Yeah?”

I sighed hearing Hinata and Mariko-sama fighting about food. Hinata probably tried to steal some of Mariko-sama’s curry. Makes me wonder if my lunch would still be there when I come back.

“Hi Nami-chan. What are you doing?”

Is it just me or is Ray trying to be perky here? It sounds…forced or something. Probably just my imagination.

“Hey. We’re just having lunch.”

“That’s good. You guys are shooting for your new PV right?”

Mariko-sama probably told her. It makes me wonder if Mariko-sama often tells her our schedule or something. That or Ray snoops at Mariko-sama’s organizer to see what’s her schedule.

“Well, yeah.”

“Must be nice.”

She sighed tiredly making me frown as I sat at a bench.

“You’re in Osaka right?”

“Yes. I’m here for promotion. Want me to buy you something?”

I can tell she’s smiling now making me smile slightly.

“Nah. Just enjoy yourself over there. When are you going back?”

“Why? Does Nami-chan miss me already.”

She giggled while I rolled my eyes.

“I think I’m going to hang up now.”

“NO! I’m sorry! I’m just teasing.”

She said frantically making me chuckle. She heard me and I know she’s pouting now.

“Nami-chan is so mean! Anyway, I’m going back in the evening.”

“In the evening? Is Gori-san with you?”

“Yeah. He’s with me in Osaka.”

It made me remember what happened yesterday with Okuma-san. If Gori-san is Ray’s bodyguard…then why isn’t he there? Maybe I should ask her about it.

“Does Gori-san often guard you?”

“Well, when I’m doing promotions he’s with me or when I need to go somewhere. Basically it’s like wherever I go he goes there too.”

“Then why wasn’t he in your dressing room guarding you yesterday?”

If he was there then that Okuma-san wouldn’t come inside her dressing room. Just thinking about Okuma-san irritates me.

“I don’t like people inside my dressing room or just hanging outside guarding me. The only ones allowed to enter my dressing room are Sarukawa-sachou and the make-up artists. Other than that…no one’s allowed. Everyone knows that.”

Everyone except Okuma-san, but I think somehow he knows about that too. He’s just being a pain in the ass.

“Maybe you should let Gori-san guard you outside of your dressing room.”

“Why?”

Maybe so Okuma-san wouldn’t do what he did yesterday? So that Gori-san would beat the crap out of him if ever he did something to you? So that Gori-san can protect you…? I’m not going to say that though. Actually I didn’t get to reply to her question when I heard someone talking to her in the background about some aspirin and she replied by thanking that person.

“Aspirin?”

“Yeah. I’ve got a slight headache.”

I sighed and shook my head.

“Then you should rest rather than talking to me.”

“But…hearing your voice makes me feel better…”

She said softly. Thank God she couldn’t see me blushing slightly at what she said.

“You’re probably overdoing things. You should take a rest.”

“It seems that Nami-chan is worried about me.”

She giggled again.

“I am…worried about you…”

And now I’ve rendered her speechless. I think she’s blushing right now. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of her blushing.

“Take a rest Ray. You need it. I’ll talk to you later okay? Bye.”

Without waiting for her reply, I ended the call. I know she said she feels better when she’s talking to me but she really needs the rest. She must really be working her ass off nowadays.

I made my way towards the others who were silently eating. I frowned when I looked at my lunch and found that half of it was missing. I narrowed my eyes and looked at them. They all pointed towards Hinata who looked like she got caught stealing a cookie by her mom.

“Wh-what?”

Do you really need to ask?


*****


“Itaiiii!”

Hinata moaned as she rubbed her arm where I hit her. We’re heading towards the gym now.

“It’s your fault for eating my lunch.”

“It’s not my fault your lunch started talking to me saying, ‘Please eat me! I want to be eaten.’ I’m just trying to be nice to them.”

She pouted and I rolled my eyes. Typical of Hinata to say that my food is talking to her. She really needs professional help.

“So, you didn’t tell us how your girlfriend is.”

Yukarin said as she wrapped her arm on my shoulder grinning.

“Yeah. How’s Ray?”

Asahi asked. You know I could change this attention back to her if I asked her what’s up with her and Yuko. But something tells me that’s a topic I shouldn’t go for now. Something happened…I can feel it…but I don’t want to pry, for now. I’ll pry later when I’m certain something is happening between them. Or they keep on teasing me and I can’t take it anymore. Knowing them, I think it’s going to be the latter.

“She’s not my girlfriend. We’re just friends.”

How many times do I have to tell this to them? Honestly, I kept on thinking that I should probably have a placard on my chest saying ‘I’m no ones girlfriend’ since they kept on insisting that I have a girlfriend.

“You two are so like girlfriends that the only thing missing is intimacy.”

Yukarin pointed out and Asahi and Hinata nodded.

“And they both need to acknowledge it first before they become girlfriends.”

Mariko-sama added smiling.

“Yeah. Grow some balls Nami-chan and kiss her already!”

Hinata said. Yukarin, Mariko-sama and Asahi ended up laughing at what Hinata said. I moved towards Hinata to hit her but Yukarin kept her hold on me. Hinata hid behind Mariko-sama.

“I’ll show you balls! You are so dead! C’mere!”

“…I don’t know either. I mean, just what do they see in that girl? I mean, she’s too…plain. Don’t you think so?”

The five of us stopped as we heard the voices coming from a classroom. The door was open slightly.

“Yeah. She looks boring. Why would they choose someone like that as the face of their group! I mean, c’mon! There are a lot of pretty girls other than Maeda Atsuko! Are they blind or something?”

Acchan? They’re…talking about Acchan?

“You know what I heard? I heard no one likes her. That they just tolerate her because they pity her.”

I’ve had enough. This is too much! They know nothing about Acchan to say things like that! They have no right!

I was about to barge in and say a piece of something to those bitches when I felt Yukarin and Mariko-sama holding me in place. Mariko-sama took hold of my shoulder and shook me.

“I know you’re mad. All of us are…”

I looked around and noticed that the playfulness that we all had earlier was gone and was replaced by seriousness. Asahi and Hinata were frowning clearly disturbed about what they heard. Yukarin was gripping my shirt obviously angry much like Mariko-sama who has a tight hold on my shoulder.

“It’s not worth it.”

“But…”

Mariko-sama took hold of my arm and dragged me away from the door. She stopped surprised at the top of the stairs when we saw someone hurriedly going down the stairs.

It was Acchan.

“Damn it. She probably heard it.”

She let go of my arm and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Go to her. We’ll catch up with you later.”

I nodded and ran to look for Acchan. I don’t think I have to worry about those bitches, not when I saw the crazy and angry look that Mariko-sama has. She’ll probably do something about them. I guess seeing a distraught Acchan finally made her snap. Too bad I won’t get to see what she’ll do to them…

…because for now, I have to focus on finding where Acchan is.


****


Damn it! Where the hell did she go? I checked the gym and she wasn’t there. I had to run away from there when Yuko saw me. Knowing her she’d probably ask where her Nyan-Nyan is.

I checked the girls’ locker room and well, she wasn’t there. I’m tempted to look inside the boys’ locker room when I saw that the door was slightly open. I took a deep breath and decided to check it out. I pray to God that she’s here and not some guy. That’ll be embarrassing if ever a guy found me here.

I slowly walked inside and stopped when I saw her sitting on the floor beside the locker, hugging her knees to her chest. She was staring at the floor lost in thought.

“Acchan…”

I softly said relieved to finally find her. She slowly turned to me. There were unshed tears in her eyes. It’s like she’s trying not to cry when she’s obviously in pain. It was painful to see her like this.

“I guess these are the times when I wish I was short so that I could be good at hiding and no one could find me.”

She said as she smiled slightly. I felt that pain in my chest again as she said that. She looks so…broken. She doesn’t deserve this!

Without hesitating, I walked to her, kneeled down and pulled her to me.

“It’s okay to cry you know…”

I held her tight…showing her that I won’t let go. That I’m there for her. That I won’t leave her.

I wasn’t surprised when she finally let it out. She gripped my shirt tight and I felt the hot tears that came out of her eyes. I held her tight, saying comforting words that I hope would make her feel slightly better as she cried with wracking sobs.

I guess these are the times when I wish I could do more than hold her and whisper simple words to make her feel better…




***Meanwhile***


The gym was full of girls running around. It’s still their break time and well, being girls and all, they were a bit noisy. The noise suddenly lessens when four pissed off looking girls stepped inside the gym. The four were either frowning or glaring as they walked inside and sat at a bench. Some were staring at them wondering what made them pissed off since the four were always so cheerful. They watch as Yuko came running towards her Nyan-Nyan obviously happy to see her.

“Nyan-Nyan!”

Asahi glared at her and Yuko instantly froze. Her Nyan-Nyan was looking at her like she’ll kill her if she comes any closer. And she’s serious about it. Like dead serious. So like a wounded puppy, Yuko decided to leave her Nyan-Nyan for now until she calms down.

Mariko looked around noticing the people staring. Whenever she made eye contact to anyone they would look away, avoiding her eyes. But she didn’t care about the stares since she was looking for someone.

“We should have beaten them up!”

Hinata grumbled. Asahi placed her hand on Hinata’s shoulder.

“Mariko is right. We can’t do anything more than talk since we are idols…”

Mariko sighed hearing her own excuse come out of Asahi’s mouth. She was really tempted to beat the crap out of those girls but then she decided to just threaten them…by talking loudly by the door saying that they didn’t like people talking bad about their friends especially Maeda. The others followed suit saying threatening things to scare the girls. The bitch girls didn’t see them and they didn’t see them either. With this, they won’t know who threatened them and their idol figure wouldn’t be stained. Words were all they can do since they were in the idol world. And well, that frustrates them, which was the main reason why they looked pissed off as they entered the gym.

Mariko frowned when she couldn’t find the two people she’s looking for.

“I guess they’re still not here.”

“Should we look for them?”

Yukarin asked as she looked at Mariko who shook her head smiling slightly.

“Nah. We’ll leave it to Nami to take care of Acchan.”

‘Since I know that Nami is the only person that can make her feel better.’ Mariko thought hoping that everything would be okay with Maeda since Nami is with her.



Nami’s POV


I’m uncomfortable with my current situation. I’m leaning at the wall to support both our weight and my butt is sore from sitting at the floor as I hold her. Her arms are wrapped around my waist and her head rests on my chest. But I’m more uncomfortable with the fact that she’s sitting in between my legs while I’m wearing a skirt. This position would’ve been comfortable if I wore something besides a skirt.

But…besides that…I’m glad she finally calmed down, though I can still hear her whimpering softly and sniffling every now and then. I find it cute really.

“I…I never wanted to be the face of akb48…”

I looked at the top of her head waiting for her to continue. I really think she needs to get this out.

“…I was chosen…out of everyone…I was chosen to be the face of abk48…”

I caressed her back hoping to somehow bring her at least a little comfort as she goes on.

“It made me…happy…but then…it made me feel…so alone…”

I felt a new batch of tears dropping from her eyes to my shirt once again.

“I’ve never…felt so alone…in my whole life…and I hate it…”

“Acchan…”

“Why me? Why…did it…have to be…me…? Why…?”

I felt her grip the back of my shirt. This…must be…why she seems so…closed off to people. It must be the reason why she doesn’t open up even to Tomochin and her group of friends.

One time, Tomochin confronted me, asking me if Acchan tells me the things that bother her. I told her no, that Acchan never talks about problems and such when she’s talking to me. Acchan was mostly talking about happy stuff whenever we’re talking. I never did realize that she has some problems what with her showing me her cheery side most of the time. So it bothered me when Tomochin told me…

“I know that something is bothering her for quite some time now. But she never did approach us and ask for help. And well, I noticed that you two are getting close and all, so I thought that maybe…she told you something.”

Tomochin looked sad when she told me that. I somehow get the feeling that she’s somewhat jealous of our closeness. It must hurt her that her close friend, Acchan, never did once approach her. So it looks like two girls are getting hurt from this.

“Why not you?”

Acchan seems surprised at what I said as she slowly looked up at me. I felt that pain again when I saw her tear streaked face. I frowned slightly when I saw a tear fall down from her eyes.

“Surely they saw something special in you that they made you the face of akb48. So you should be happy about that. I for one see that special something in you. Don’t make you being the face of akb48 a burden…rather, take it as a challenge. It’ll be much easier if you think that.”

I smiled at her reassuring her.

“As for you feeling alone…that’s not true. If you just turn your back and look, you’ll notice a lot of people looking back at you. Just watching you dance up front confidently brings us certain comfort that everything would be okay.”

I placed the palm of my hand to her cheek, much like what she did to me yesterday when I saw another tear falling.

“So you shouldn’t feel alone. You’ve got a lot of friends to back you up. You’ve got Tomochin and the others. You’ve got me to back you up. So don’t keep your problems to yourself. That’s what we’re here for you know. So don’t cry anymore…okay?”

She hesitantly nodded which made me smile.

“So can I get a smile now or what?”

She shook her head. I sighed and looked at the side.

“I’m not asking for too much…only a smile you know…”

That earned me a giggle from her. That’s more like it.

“Thank you...again for helping me.”

She said giving me a smile. I frowned slightly confused.

“Again? When did I help you?”

“You…don’t remember?”

“Uh…no…”

She pouted. Did I help her back then? She never shared her problems with me and well, it’s only recently that we became close….so…I don’t remember helping her.

“I guess that’s understandable since it was a couple of months ago.”

A couple of months ago? Before the Music 10 thingy? When did…?

Before I can ask her further, she sat up and began wiping her tear streaked face with her hand. I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped her cheeks.

“You don’t need to do this…”

She said embarrassedly. I smiled and kept wiping her.

“Yeah I don’t need to…but I want to.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle as she blushed and pouted. I hope that with what happened today, she’d realize that there are a lot of people watching her back…

Especially me…


***Meanwhile***


“Where are they?!” The director yelled obviously pissed off as two members of the akb48 were still missing. They were supposed to start 20 minutes ago.

Mariko frowned trying to think of something to distract the director since Nami and Maeda still haven’t come back. Somehow, she didn’t seem to need to think anymore when she heard Asahi screaming. Everyone turned and saw Asahi carrying a passed out Yuko in her arms. A staff suddenly ran towards them.

“What happened?”

“I…I don’t know…she said she was getting dizzy and she suddenly fainted…”

A staff took Yuko from Asahi and hurriedly carried her out of the gym towards the clinic. Mariko walked towards Asahi who seemed distraught with Hinata and Yukarin calming her down.

“Are you okay?”

She asked Asahi who slowly nodded.

“I…I didn’t believe her when she said she was getting dizzy…I…I pushed her away…”

Asahi explained trembling a little. She was feeling guilty that she didn’t believe Yuko thinking that she just wants to cling to her or something.

“I think you should go to her…”

Mariko suggested. Asahi looked at her for awhile then nodded. She quickly stood up and ran out of the gym passing by Akimoto-san who was stepping inside the gym confused. The director groaned as he watches another member step out of the gym.

“This is just great! So great!”

“What happened?” Akimoto-san asked wondering why most of the girls were somewhat agitated.

“A girl just passed out. And two are missing! We can’t continue filming in this condition.” The director groaned again.

“Then may I suggest we go and discuss on the next PV to be filmed while waiting for the other members?” Akimoto-san said as he placed a hand on the director’s shoulder.

“I guess…” The director grumbled letting Akimoto-san walk him out of the gym. While in the hallway, Akimoto-san glanced at the slightly open door of the boys’ locker room and smiled knowingly.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on September 13, 2010, 08:10:00 AM

okay! first, who are those bitches that said mean things to my oshimen Acchan? :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: lol

Quote

“It seems that Nami-chan is worried about me.”

She giggled again.

“I am…worried about you…”

fluff..... :inlove: i really want to read Ray's pov of this.... XD since its really rare for Nami to show some affection towards her.

I want some Okuma Yuu appearance since that guy seems to be the catalyst for Ray and Nami getting close.... :lol: Nami becomes protective over Ray when that butt-face is around....so more of Ray and Nami fluff.....

And author-san.....i agree, u should write something about Yuko and Asahi as a side story... :twothumbs

and well, hello there Hinata antics :lol:.....like it.... :P

Aki-P, yasashi ne? Glad u made his character nice... :twothumbs

Lastly, gonna say this over and over again....as much as i love acchan, i want this as a rayxnami.... :nervous :nervous :nervous
---

PS: thank you for somewhat inserting some tomochin caring about acchan....

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on September 13, 2010, 04:59:54 PM

AWESOME. :D

Now... just please, update more often. hahaha. This is pretty damn interesting. :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on September 14, 2010, 08:31:29 AM

oh shi-- an update..  :panic:

Thank You  :) OH and Hinata's here :twothumbs

Aki-p knows everything..   8)2 Glad he's got a nice character here..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Sici on September 16, 2010, 01:37:31 PM

I agree with Immo, sic Gori on Yuu!! :angry: How dare he try to use Ray! Or maybe Gori can take a day off and Ray can hire Nami as a bodyguard. Of course she would be paid with hugs and kisses  :lol:

The scenes between Nami and Acchan are great! Acchan is slowly creeping in Nami's hearts and she doesn't know it but than so is Ray.  :panic:

Poor Nami, she's turning in a womanizer without knowing it, holding on to two different women in the same chapter  :lol:

A side story with Yuko and Asahi would be awesome if you have time to write it.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on September 17, 2010, 06:01:54 PM

Thanks again for the thanks, the replies and the pms!  :bow: :bow: Thanks so much!  :)
I think Nami can take care of that Yuu in the future.  No need to unleash Gori :lol:
This chapter is a bit exaggerated...much like the others  :lol:...but I just had to get this out finally.  :nervous

Thanks again guys!  :bow:


Chapter 10


“I can’t believe I’m going there again.”

I grumbled while walking down the familiar street. I honestly never thought that I’d be walking this familiar path again. And with the same intention! But at least I’m not forced to go there not like when I went there almost a year ago.

I sighed as I stopped in front of a familiar house.

Ray’s house.

Yep, I’ve been here back in our Persona days. Why? Because she got sick one time and Sachou gave me the assignment of making her feel better. I didn’t have much of a choice since they just pushed me out of the car and left me with only a plastic bag full of fruits and my celphone in hand. They didn’t even give me my bag where my wallet was. They left me standing in front of her house moneyless saying…

“We’ll pick you up in the evening! Take real good care of her or else…!”

Sachou yelled as they drove off leaving me to stand in front of Ray’s house staring at their speeding car dumbfounded. I know they always make us do crazy stuff, but it still shocked me that they left me at that time! Alone! So when Mariko-sama called me up this morning, telling me that Ray is sick…and asked me to give her some TLC…her words not mine…I couldn’t help but remember that time.

It did bother me that she got sick but I guess I should have expected it since she seems to be tired these past few days. I guess it’s a good thing that the recording ended early since I promised Mariko-sama that I’ll head over to Ray’s house as soon as possible. I even declined the staff’s offer for free lunch which I never usually do. It’s free food and all.

Oh the things I do for Ray.

I sighed and rang the doorbell.

“N-Nami-chan?!”

That’s Ray right? So where…?

I looked around and found a video intercom to my right. She didn’t have that back then. Pretty cool. I looked at her image in the intercom. I think she’s still wearing her pajamas and a surgical mask on. And her hair was a bit messy. I guess she just got out of bed. Reminds me of how she looked back then when I visited her.

“Hey.”

“Go away!”

She yelled and I just narrowed my eyes.

“Open up. I heard you were sick and I---“

“I don’t care! Leave!”

Ugh. This is so much like the time I went here as Kai. Back then when she opened the door and saw me, she immediately tried closing it. She kept yelling that she didn’t want me to see her in her ugly state and that I should go away. I had to push my way in just to get inside and when I did…I kinda laughed at the pajamas that she’s wearing.

“I didn’t know you like cows!”

Yeah, can you imagine the diva Ray…wearing a pajamas with a lot of cows printed on it? It was actually pretty cute but totally unexpected so I couldn’t help but laugh at that time. I eventually stopped laughing when she grumbled how mean I was. Oh those were the days.

Hmm…I wonder what kind of pajamas she’s wearing now. I couldn’t help but smirk at the thought.

“C’mon Ray, just open up. I promise I won’t laugh at your pajamas like last time.”

I said but kept my fingers crossed on my back. If it’s anything like her cow pajamas or worse, I’m sure I’m going to laugh. She frowned and I noticed that she was somewhat sweating in her forehead.

“Ju-Just…go…”

My eyes widen as she tried to keep herself up by holding the wall. She slowly slid down from my sight.

“Ray! Ray!”

I yelled frantically. Damn it. She must have fainted. I tried opening the door but it was locked. A key…I need a key! Damn it Ray!

I looked around hoping that Ray has a spare key outside. I noticed a small potted plant on my left side. Don’t tell me…

“N-Nami…chan…”

I hear Ray say faintly and I turned to the intercom again hoping that she’s there but she wasn’t. She must be still on the floor. I quickly picked up the potted plant but didn’t find any key. I did notice that the plant was somewhat loose like it’s been pulled out so many times. I pulled it out and found a key inside. Alright!

I used the key and quickly opened the door to find Ray sitting on the floor trying to hold herself up.

“Ray!”

I kneeled down and noticed her breathing hard. She had her surgical mask down. I placed my hand on her forehead and wasn’t surprised when I felt her burning up.

“Nami-chan…”

“Are you okay?”

I asked in which she nodded.

“I just suddenly feel dizzy.”

“Can you stand?”

I tried to help her up but it seems that she hasn’t gotten her strength back and was still a bit dizzy.

“Screw it.”

I grumbled as I walked in front of her and crouched down with my back faced to hers. I took both her arms and wrapped them around my neck.

“Wh-what are you…?”

I glanced back at her.

“Wrap your legs on my waist. I’m going to give you a piggy back ride.”

She stared at me for awhile then hesitantly followed my order. I couldn’t tell if she was blushing or what with her face a bit red from her fever. I felt myself blushing as I felt her body pressed on my back. This was just like the time she hugged me from behind…so there’s no need to be embarrassed about it Nami!

I sighed and took hold of her legs. I glanced back at her.

“Hold on tight.”

I felt her nod in my neck and I slowly stood up. I couldn’t help but smile noticing how light she weighs. That’s a good thing since it might be a bit embarrassing if I suggested giving her a piggy back ride when I couldn’t even lift her.

“Same room?”

I asked in which she nodded. I slowly walked towards her room trying not to stiff as I felt her breath on my neck. I felt her hold on me tighten.

“You smell nice…”

She said softly as she nuzzles her nose on my neck. She’s making me uneasy again.

“S-stop that!”

She didn’t though. In fact, I stumbled and almost let go of her when I felt her kiss me softly on my neck.

“R-Ray!”

I scolded as I felt my face burning. Maybe carrying her wasn’t such a good idea. I could just drag her.

I glanced back to glare at her but then I felt her head lean into mine. I felt her burning skin and her warm breath tickling me on the side of my face. It was then I noticed that she was once again breathing heavily.

“S-sorry…I…couldn’t help it…”

She said in a strained voice. Hearing her weak voice like that somehow worries me. I suddenly miss her usual perky voice, although sometimes it’s a bit annoying.

“I’ll let it go this time since you’re sick.”

She whimpers in reply. Yeah, I can’t seem to get mad at a sick person anyway. You’re lucky…


*********


“You’ve got a high fever.”

I said to her as I looked at the thermometer that was in her mouth moments ago. I pulled her blanket up and she gave me a slight smile as if thanking me.

“Have you taken some medicine?”

“I was…about to…but then you rang the doorbell…”

I narrowed my eyes. Yeah, blame it on me. I’m only here to take care of you.

“Okay. I’ll be right back and get you the medicine.”

She nodded and I quickly made my way to her kitchen drawer where, if I remember correctly, her medicines are. I grabbed the medicine and a glass of water and went back to her room. She had her arm placed on her eyes when I walked in.

“Got it.”

She removed her arm and looked at me smiling slightly.

“You still remember where the medicine was...and where my room is.”

She sounds amazed by that.

“You make it sound like I have a bad memory or something.”

She shook her head and smiled.

“No. I actually make it sound like you still remember the times we spent together back then.”

How can I forget all those torturous times I’ve spent together with Ray? You can’t blame me if every memory we spent together is etched in my mind.

I didn’t say that though. Instead, I looked away and grumbled.

“Whatever.”

Remembering that she has to drink the medicine in my hand, I sat down on her bed and placed the glass of water by her bedside table. I helped her sit up as I wrapped my arm to her waist pulling her up to me. I couldn’t help but blush when she stared at me. Well, she was blushing as well…but I think it’s more on because of her fever than because of our closeness…

…I think…

“Here.”

I held out the medicine which she took. After drinking the medicine down with water she slowly lay to her bed again. I took the glass of water and was about to stand up when I felt her hand gab mine, stopping me.

“Don’t leave…”

She said softly. I turned to her and raised my eyebrow remembering her words earlier when I rang her doorbell.

“Eh? Didn’t you tell me to leave earlier?”

“That was then. Now I want you to stay.”

She said pouting. I rolled my eyes.

“I wasn’t going to leave you anyway. I’m just going to get something in the kitchen.”

“Promise?”

Now she sounds like a child that didn’t want to be left alone. Earlier she kept on pushing for me to leave now she’s pulling me to stay. Can’t she make up her mind? Hmm…I think I’ll just blame that on her fever.

“I promise. I’ll be right back okay?”

She nodded and let go of my hand. I grabbed the glass and stood up. I glanced at her and noticed that she was watching my every move. It was then I decided to just tease her. I turned to her and looked at my watch.

“Oh damn! I forgot I’ve got a photoshoot in an hour. Well, I guess I can’t stay. Take care of yourself okay? Bye!”

I waved at her and quickly stepped out of her room. I couldn’t help but smirk as I heard her call out my name. To make it more dramatic, I decided to open and close her front door just so she would think that I already left.

I tiptoed to her kitchen and got everything I needed to help lower her fever. Once I got everything I need, I quietly made my way back to her room. She had her blanket over her head making it impossible to notice me. I shook my head and slowly kneeled on the floor near her bed. I took hold of her blanket and pulled it down. She turned to me surprised. I stared back at her surprised too as I noticed her eyes a bit teary.

Is she…going to cry?

She quickly faced away from me hiding her eyes from mine. I frowned and grinned slightly. Somehow her crying over something so little as me leaving is…well…funny. I’m actually trying not to laugh here. Cruel I know. But I can’t help it since it is Ray that we’re talking about here.

“I was just kidding you know…”

She didn’t say anything as she kept her back facing mine.

“C’mon Ray…”

I said poking her back. She flinched but still didn’t say anything. Is she giving me the silent treatment?

I sighed and sat at the edge of her bed. I placed my hand on her shoulder and shook her a little.

“I’m sorry okay? I was just teasing you. C’mon.”

“Meanie…”

She said softly as she sniffed. I smiled slightly.

“Are you…crying?”

“No!”

She said as she finally faced me, pouting. Her eyes weren’t teary anymore. Maybe I just imagined it or something. That or it’s probably because of her fever.

I sighed and kneeled back down at the floor where the bowl filled with cold water and cloth is. I dipped the cloth in the bowl and wringed it. I folded it and placed it on Rays’ forehead. This should help with her fever.

“You should sleep you know.”

I can tell she’s getting sleepy what with her eyes keep on closing. She’s just trying to fight it, probably because she thinks I might leave.

“I won’t leave.”

She looked at me skeptically. I rolled my eyes and took hold of her hand.

“Here, you can hold my hand just so I won’t leave.”

“You…swear?”

She said softly as she tries to open her eyes.

“Yeah…I swear I won’t leave you…”

I say just as softly as I watch her as she finally closed her eyes and fell asleep.


***An hour later***


*Click*

Hinata grinned as she looked at the picture she took. She held it up for Mariko and Asahi to see.

“For blackmail purposes.”

She said softly to the two. Mariko looked at it and gave her a thumbs up. Asahi nodded then turned to look at the two who were sleeping soundly. She couldn’t help but smile finding them cute. Rays’ head a slightly facing Nami while Nami was sitting on the floor with her head and arm on Rays’ bed. The cutest part is that the two are holding hands and that Nami was somewhat using Rays’ hand as a pillow.

It was really a cute moment for the two so they decided to take a couple of pictures of the two. And well, as Hinata also said…it’s also for blackmail purposes.

“I’m going to check out Rays’ cribs for awhile.”

Hinata said softly as she pointed towards the exit. Asahi decided to join her wanting to explore the diva’s house. Mariko sighed as she watches them walk out of Rays’ room. Hopefully, with Asahi accompanying Hinata there’d be no trouble to occur. Oh well, this isn’t her house anyway so she shouldn’t worry that much.

Mariko walked towards the two and noticed the cloth that covered half of Rays’ forehead as the other half was on her bed. She slowly took it and felt Rays’ forehead.

‘Seems that Ray still has a slight fever.’ Mariko thought. She kneeled down beside Nami where the bowl is and dipped it again. After wringing it, she carefully placed it on Rays’ forehead. It was then she felt Nami stir beside her.

“Mmm…where…?” Nami asked groggily as she looked around.

“I can’t believe I finally see the day where Nami is sleeping on the job.” Mariko grinned as Nami yawned.

“When did you arrive?”

“Just a couple of minutes ago. I brought your two playmates.” Mariko said as she tilted her head towards the door. They can hear Hinata’s excitement as she found a game console in Rays’ living room.

Nami shook her head and turned to Ray who was still sleeping.

“How is she?”

“She still got a slight fever. Hopefully it’ll go down in a little while.”

Nami nodded at what Mariko said. She looked at her hand which Ray was still holding. She can’t believe that the diva really didn’t let go of her hand even when she’s sleeping.

“You know, I’m surprised that you didn’t ask me how to get here earlier. Guess you still remember the time when you went here when she was also sick back then.”

Nami glanced at her. Even though Nami felt like her memory was once again being questioned, she can’t help but point out what was obvious in the taller girls’ statement.

“So you knew of my visit here back then?”

“I know everything about Ray.” True. She is Rays’ best friend and all. It’s only natural that she knows everything that happens to the girl.

“Which means…you also know about Persona huh?” Nami asked curiously. This question was way overdue. She wanted to bring this up for some time now. She just didn’t know when to bring it up. That and she often forget to ask Mariko. No wonder they kept questioning about her memory.

“So that’s where this is heading huh? I was waiting for you guys to bring this up.” Mariko said as she grinned.

“So you do know.”

“That you three cross dressed to become Persona? Yeah. I’ve known it ever since you confessed it to Ray. Shocked me really since I was a fan.” Mariko said as she nodded her head. Nami wasn’t surprised though. She’d been expecting this answer from Mariko really. She wanted to ask about her being a fan though. Now that was unexpected since it is Mariko.

“She cried at that time you know…when you told her about your gender.”

“She did…?” Now that is something that surprises Nami. She expected Ray to get mad at her for that…but to cry? No…the thought never did enter Nami’s mind.

“Yeah. She was really heart broken at that time. She even tried masking the pain she felt by hating you. It didn’t work as she eventually started missing you.” Mariko said smiling sadly as she remembers the times Ray would tell her that she hates Nami, cursing her that she met her and fell for her. Then she also remembers the time when she witnessed her best friend crying at night knowing that the cause of her sadness was the one sitting beside her.

“One day, she finally stopped her denial stage and acknowledged her feelings for you, telling me how much she misses you. She told me that she wants me to help her find you. I was working at a café at that time so I couldn’t help her that much. She didn’t have much of a lead anyway since she didn’t know your girl name. All she knows are the people around you. So she contacted some of them…but she just failed.”

Nami listened intently remembering the time when Ray told her that she tried looking for her but then failed in the end as the people she contacted were of no help.

“Then she finally found you.”

“Yeah. Performing in Music 10 would bind you to meet Ray.” Nami sighed as she remembers the time wherein she was panicking when she found out that she was going to meet Ray again. She was a mess at that time thinking that the diva was mad at her. Good thing it worked out smoothly.

‘Well not that smoothly. It’s more like a roller coaster ride.’ Nami thought. Still is really.

“She actually found you…way before our performance in Music 10 you know.” Mariko said as she glanced at Nami who was surprised once again.

“What?”

“You do remember where the café I worked at was…right?” Mariko asked as she grinned slightly at Nami who frowned for awhile. It was then she remembered where Mariko once worked. How could she forget? It was like…under their noses! Literally!

“The café…below the theater…”

“That’s right. She often visits me there moping how she couldn’t find you. And well…eventually…she did…”


***Flashback***


“Why can’t I find her? Why?” Ray asks as she pokes on her uneaten cake pouting. Mariko glanced at her through her magazine and rolled her eyes. She’s somewhat getting tired of her best friend moping on how she couldn’t find her mystery girl. It’s been their topic for months now.

“Maybe you should just give up. I mean, there must be a reason why you couldn’t find her.” Mariko suggested as she looked at the latest fashion trend in her magazine. Somehow she felt her friend glaring at her. She sighed and saw that she was being glared at.

“I said maybe. Maybe! Sheesh!”

“If there is a reason why I can’t find her…then I’m going to defy that reason and find her!” Ray said confidently. Mariko narrowed her eyes on her and shook her head at how dramatic her best friend is when it comes to her mystery girl.

‘Honestly, she can write cheesy poems because of this mystery girl of hers.’ Mariko thought as she shook her head and looked at her watch. She still has 15 minutes till her break is over. Somehow she couldn’t believe how time seems so slow whenever Ray brings up her mystery girl.

Ray, who was contemplating on her next move, saw a bunch of girls walk out of the building carrying sports bags. They looked like a bunch of girls who just came out of the gym. She frowned watching them.

“Is there a gym here or something?”

Mariko frowned then saw what Ray was looking at.

“Oh them. A theater is going to open in the 8th floor here. I guess they’re showcasing young girls as idols there to perform. I think I saw those girls audition a month ago.” Mariko shrugged and went back to reading.

“Idols? Did you audition?”

“No…I had work at that time.”

“Didn’t you say you wanted to be an idol?” Ray asks as she raised her eyebrow. Well she does remember Mariko saying something like that. She even offered to help her telling her she could become a talent in Monkey Pro, but somehow Mariko declined the offer. She didn’t understand why really.

Ray had a feeling that somehow Mariko didn’t like the agency she’s in. She can’t blame her really.

Mariko frowned as she glanced at her.

“I said I wanted to try it. I didn’t say I wanted to be an idol.”

“So why didn’t you skip work and auditioned?”

“I can’t just skip work you know.”

“Sure you can. I do it all the time.” Ray shrugged as she stirs her drink. Mariko sighed and placed her magazine down.

“Which makes me wonder why you’re still the number 1 diva in Japan.” Mariko mumbled in which Ray shrugged as she took a sip of her drink.

“I’m just saying that if you really want something, you’d do anything to have it.” Ray said as she placed her drink down staring at it sadly. She’s obviously thinking about her mystery girl again.

“Well, I can’t really turn back time now can I?”

“No…you can’t…” Ray sighed and looked out once again noticing another group of girls coming out. Mariko stared at her for awhile noticing the wistful look she has. That mystery girl really affected her. It’s actually the first time she’d seen Ray like this.

Like she’s so…in love…

Mariko sighed then looked at her watch again just to be sure that she gets back to work in time. She suddenly moved back when Ray suddenly stood up spilling her drink on the table. Everyone stared at them.

“Hey!” Mariko said glaring at Ray who was gazing out the window shocked and astonished. Mariko turned to where Ray was looking and saw three girls walking out. Two were laughing at the small girl who was glaring at the two for laughing at her. The three seem very close to each other. Mariko wonders what’s the fuss about the three girls that Ray can’t stop staring at them and even spilled her drink.

“It’s…her…” Ray said softly.

“Her? Mystery girl? That her?” Mariko asks confused. Ray nodded her head.

“The angry one?” Mariko asks again and Ray just nodded her head again in reply as she kept her eyes on her mystery girl. Mariko frowned and narrowed her eyes as she finally puts a face to their mystery girl.

“Is that even a girl?” The mystery girl was nothing like she imagined. Well, she didn’t imagine much anyway so it’s okay. Even just looking at her from afar Mariko could tell that their mystery girl was somewhat…boyish. Her posture and the way she walks was evidence enough. So this is the kind of girl Ray likes huh. This is Kai of Persona.

“I…I have to talk to her!” Ray said panicky as she watched the three turn around the corner. Her mystery girl was once again going to disappear from her sight. Mariko quickly stood up and took hold of Rays’ hand stopping her from going after them.

“What are you going to say to her if you caught up to her?”

“I…I…” Ray frowned upon thinking that she didn’t know what she would say to her mystery girl. What would she say?

“Figures. I think it’s best if you think about it first rather than acting irrationally.”

“But…”

“Waiting for a day or two isn’t going to make a difference since you already know where she works.” Mariko pointed out. Ray stared at her for awhile then finally conceded as she sat back down. Mariko smiled slightly and pulled out a cloth and wiped the spilled juice from the table.

She went to work after a couple of minutes leaving a silent Ray in a daze. She kept on glancing at her as she works just to make sure she’s okay. Well Ray being in a daze was somewhat understandable since she finally found her mystery girl.

‘I guess there must be a reason why she finally found her.’ Mariko thought as she smiled.


***A week later***


Mariko was wiping a table wondering what was up with her best friend lately. It’s like she’s suddenly busy. It surprised her when she thought that since Ray already knew where her mystery girl works, she’d immediately sought her after a couple of days of thinking. She didn’t though. It’s like she’s stalling or something by being busy. This was really unlike Ray at all.

“Uh…excuse me…” A man’s voice said. Mariko slowly turned towards the man and smiled.

“I was wondering if you are Shinoda Mariko.” The man asked smiling. Mariko frowned slightly.

“Yes? What can I help you with?” Did she know this man? Well, her name plate says Mari…so how did he know her full name?

“I’m Yasushi Akimoto…and well, I have something that I want to discuss with you.” Akimoto-san said as he showed her a bunch of papers. Mariko frowned confused and wonders if this was somehow Rays’ work…since well, the person who held the audition for the idol group in the 8th floor is looking for her.

There must be a reason why Akimoto-san is looking for her…right?


***End of Flashback***


“She was the reason you joined…akb48?” Nami asked with her eyebrow raised.

“Yeah…apparently she asked around to petition that Akimoto-sensei let me audition since I didn’t because I was so dedicated to my work…or something like that.” Mariko said sighing as she remembers the time when she confronted her friend if she did anything about it. Ray didn’t deny it and was somehow happy to know that she got in. Mariko was somewhat happy…but at the same time she knew that Nami was also part of the reason why Ray did what she did for Mariko. Proof of that is when she kept on asking about Nami when Mariko finally met her.

“Why did she wait until Music 10 to talk to me?” Nami asked. She found it odd that Ray would wait that long to talk to her. It was so…unlike Ray.

“Probably the same reason why you didn’t seek her out and preferred to just stalk you instead until your paths crossed.” Mariko said as she shrugs. Nami frowned and looked at the still sleeping Ray. She decided to ignore the stalking that she hears from Mariko. Now that sounds more like Ray.

“I was actually scared because I thought that she was mad at me for being a girl.”

“Well I guess she too was scared of how you would react when you meet her.” Nami couldn’t help but smile finding it a little bit funny that both of them got scared upon meeting each other.

For some weird reason, Nami remembered what Mariko said earlier. She turned to her and grinned.

“So…you were a fan of Persona huh?”

“And here I thought you’d just let that go since it just slipped.” Mariko sighed.

“So you are!” Somehow, hearing Mariko admit that she’s a fan of Persona made her happy. And she’s sure Asahi and Hinata would be happy as well if they knew that the great Mariko-sama was a fan of Persona!

“Yes I’m a fan. So wipe that stupid grin off of your face already.” Mariko rolled her eyes.

“So…? Who’s your type of guy then?” Nami asked still grinning.

“If this gets out you’re dead got it?” Mariko warned and Nami nodded in reply.

“I like…Riku…” Mariko said looking at the side blushing slightly. Nami ended up giggling.

“I knew it. Somehow I knew you’d go for the pretty boy look.”

“Yeah well, he’s the only decent looking guy there since Kai was too aggressive and rash for my taste…” Nami narrowed her eyes upon hearing what Mariko said about her alter-ego.

“…and Kuu acts too cutely. I honestly thought he was gay since whenever you guys are dancing, he’d really sway his hips like a girl.” Mariko said as she smirked. It made sense really when she knew that Kuu was Hinata since Hinata is a great dancer and all.

“Well then you must have been disappointed when the news about Riku and Katsuyuki-san came up huh?” 

“Well…yeah…but uh…I was actually…the one who shot that…” Mariko said smiling nervously at Nami.

“What?” Nami frowned surprised. Mariko was the one who shot that photo that almost ruined their reputation and their friendship?!

“Don’t get me wrong. I did shot that but I didn’t publish it. When I saw Riku come out of the building while I was walking, I quickly took out my camera and started taking pictures.” Mariko defended as she noticed the pissed off look Nami was giving her.

“My only mistake is that I showed them to Ray…who was at the time a little crazy when it comes to her blonde little boyfriend.”  Mariko added as she shook her head. She remembers the crazy look in Rays’ eyes when she showed her the pictures. It was somewhat convincing that Riku and Katsuyuki-san were kissing since the angle wherein Mariko shot them was just right. If she wasn’t the one who shot that, she’d believe that the two were really kissing. So she couldn’t blame Riku’s fans for being angry.

But she can blame the person who published it instead.

When she found out what Ray did, she immediately confronted the girl who just brushed her off. Ray didn’t even listen to her when she warned her of the consequences of what she did. A couple of days later, Ray came to her apartment crying her eyes out as Kai found out what she did and got mad. Mariko was tempted to say, ‘I told you so’ to Ray at that time but kept it to herself as she comforts her friend.

“Yeah. She was crazy…” Nami smiled slightly as she looks at her and Rays’ hand.

“Was? So you think she isn’t anymore?”

“Honestly, she’s a lot more tolerable than back then. I’m surprised that she’s changing this much. She’s so different to the Ray I met back then.”

Mariko looked at Ray who was still sleeping, her lips parted slightly. She then looked at Nami and Rays’ connected hands.

‘And I know the person responsible for this change. A big thanks to her I guess.’ Mariko thought as she smiled.


*********

Ray slowly opened her eyes squinting from the light that came from her lamp. Once her eyes are adjusted to the light, she looked around wondering what time it is. She removed the cloth in her forehead and slowly sat up. She frowned when she saw two figures sleeping on the couch in front of her. It was Hinata and Asahi. When did they get here?

She then turned to her left and found Nami sleeping still holding her hand. She couldn’t help but smile when Nami moaned and pulled her hand slightly cuddling at it. She reached out and softly caressed her hair. She was glad that she really didn’t leave her. She suddenly had the urge to steal a kiss from her as she looked so cute sleeping. She slowly moved closer to the girl hoping that the girl wouldn’t wake up. She was about to lean and give Nami a kiss on her cheek when Mariko suddenly sat up from below making Ray jump slightly. Mariko was apparently using Nami’s lap as a pillow as she was laid on the floor sleeping.

“M-Mari-chan?”

Mariko groggily looked at Ray still half asleep.

“Wha time iz it?”

Ray looked at the clock beside her.

“9pm.”

“Still early…” Mariko said sleepily. She then laid back down to Nami’s lap again to sleep. Ray knows that she shouldn’t be jealous of Mariko’s position, but she can’t help it. She slowly removed her hand from Nami careful not to wake her and slowly get out of bed. She looked at Mariko who was fast asleep in Nami’s lap. Without any second thought, she took Mariko’s foot and dragged her out of the room away from the still sleeping Nami. Mariko woke up but was still half asleep when her head fell down from Nami’s lap.

“Wh-wha?” Mariko said completely unaware that she was being dragged by Ray.

“C’mon Mari-chan. You’re going to help me cook something.” Ray said as she dragged the disoriented Mariko by her foot towards the kitchen.


********

 
“Itadaki-masu!” The five of them exclaimed and started digging in. Ray was eating slowly as she doesn’t have much of an appetite but the four insisted on her to eat since she hadn’t eaten much this day because of her fever. They made her some soup which somehow touched Ray as she watched them cooking for her.

“Sorry I couldn’t cook for you guys.” Ray said as she smiled slightly. She wanted to cook for them as thanks but Mariko told her earlier to just sit still and let them cook instead since she was sick and all. She watched as Mariko wakes up Nami, Hinata and Asahi who sleepily followed her orders.

“Well it’s not good if you strain yourself too much. Right?” Asahi said nervously knowing that the reason why Mariko insisted on them cooking rather than to let Ray cook saving them all from getting sick.

“Right! You should get plenty of rest and drink plenty of water rather than cook.” Nami said backing up Asahi and Mariko from preventing Ray to cook.

“Aww. I actually like her cooking. There’s this distinct taste in her cooking. I can’t figure out what though.” Hinata pouted as three girls narrowed their eyes at her.

‘It’s poison…’ Nami, Asahi and Mariko thought at the same time.

“Will you cook for us once you feel 100% better?” Hinata asked giving Ray a bright smile anticipating what the diva’s answer would be. Mariko thought it’d be a good idea to kick Hinata under the table to shut her up. When she did, Nami was the one who yelped in pain.

“Aww! What the?!” Nami glared at Mariko who shrugged apologetically. Wrong person.

“Of course. I’ll make a huge meal for the three of you as thank you for today.”

“Yey!” Hinata exclaimed cheerfully unaware of the three glaring at her.

‘You are so dead.’ The three thought at the same time glaring at Hinata who was busy stuffing her face with food to notice the danger that she’s in.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on September 17, 2010, 08:40:43 PM

woot...... :cow:an update! that was fast, author-san! :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

I feel like this chapter was solely for me :inlove:.....kidding!  :nervous (it was full of RayxNami fluff after all  :bow: :bow: :bow:)

Ray's acting all shy at the beginning is soooooooo cute! XD and i really like 'the Nami' now :twothumbs she's more comfortable being alone with Ray  :wub:

not to mention she's the one who offers to Ray to hold her hand..... :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: i hope she gets sick all the time :twisted:....kidding! :nervous

wait-wait ;)....what's with Mariko-sama blushing? Don't tell me till now she likes Riku? :panic: Yuko would really be devastated  :cry:

eh? :? eh?  :? chotto  :O....what happened to Yuko anyways? :huhuh AH, :P right....I'll just wait for the side story of KojiYuu :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

All in all, this update made me hyper :yossi: (was about to sleep :nervous) and cos of the fluff, i can't contain my fan girling squeaks and giggles while reading! :nervous
--
PS: this dose of Nami and Ray fluff :heart: will surely send me to dream la la land in no time! hounto ni arigatou! :bow: :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on September 17, 2010, 10:20:27 PM

nice explanation about the photos.

Now, about the blackmail photos Hinata took... mwahahaha. what will Hinata get Nami to do? Aw... Ray's a cutie! :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on September 18, 2010, 03:38:10 AM

Author-san thank you for the update  :bow:

Hooray for more NamiXRay fluff  :heart: and I like how you connected the persona scandal with this fic.. Great Job  :twothumbs

Now I wait for a little backtracking with Acchan and what happened between her and Nami before they got all friendly  8)

Also YAY for Hinata  XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on September 20, 2010, 11:49:25 PM

I realized something else... what happened to Yuko after she fainted? Or was that explained already and I missed it?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on September 22, 2010, 09:48:46 AM

^ I believe it was never explained yet why or what happened after she fainted.. maybe we'll get a flashback on that or it will be included in the KojiYuu extra..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on October 02, 2010, 04:25:06 AM

Thanks again for the thanks, the replies and the pms!  :bow: :bow: :bow: Sorry about the lateness though.  :nervous I'm thanking YUI's songs for bringing me back to life though.  :thumbsup

Oh yeah, I purposely didn't explain what happened to Yuko when she fainted just to add that to the side story somehow. I'll let Asahi tell you what happened at that time.

Next chapter would be the climax...although this chapter is a bit of a climax as well... :nervous :nervous

Thanks again!  :bow:


Chapter 11



“Are you sure you don’t want us to spend the night?” Nami asked at Ray who was sitting on her bed. Ray turned to her then looked away blushing holding the bridge of her nose.

“I said ‘us’. Don’t replace that to ‘me’ please.” Nami said as she rolled her eyes at the diva who obviously liked the idea of Nami spending the night at her house. She only imagines Nami spending the night ignoring the other three standing in front of her waiting for her answer. Mariko sighed and shook her head knowing that her friend is once again in lala Nami land.

“C’mon. She’s obviously fine now. Let’s go.” Mariko said as she pushed Asahi and Hinata and took hold of Nami’s hand and led them out of the room. It was then Ray’s dream world bursts.

“H-Hey!”

“Bye Ray! We’ll call you up later!” Mariko yelled as she pushed the three towards the front door. They stepped out of the diva’s house except for Nami who tugged back. Mariko turned to her confused. Hinata grinned at her and did her perverted man look at Nami.

“Oooh. It looks like Nami-chan wants to spend the night with her girlfriend.”

Asahi giggled while Mariko released Nami’s hand and grinned. Nami rolled her eyes at the three.

“No. I just forgot to put the fruits I bought to her fridge.”

“Rrrrriiiiiiggghhhhtttt.” Hinata said wiggling her eyebrow.

“Wanna die?” Nami growled at Hinata who immediately hid behind Asahi. Mariko shook her head still grinning.

“Just go do your thing. And hurry up.”

“Why does it feel like you don’t believe me?” Nami said as she raised her eyebrow.

“Does it really matter?” Mariko shrugged as Nami just stared at her. Somehow Nami was reminded of her inner Mariko-sama when she heard that. They really are so alike.

“Just go and hurry up. I wanna go home and sleep.” Mariko pushed her inside the diva’s house.

“Alright. Alright. I’ll be just a second.”

With that, Nami quietly walked inside the diva’s room where she placed the fruits that she bought by the diva’s bed. She peeked inside the diva’s room and noticed her getting ready to lie down in her bed. Nami eyes the plastic bag by Ray’s bed. She didn’t want to be seen by Ray but she guess it’s inevitable since the girl is still awake. Waiting for her to fall asleep would just annoy Mariko who wants to go home.

Ray was already sitting on her bed with the sheets covering her waist downward when she heard Nami sigh. She looked at the open door surprised.

“Nami-chan? I thought you already left.”

“Yeah well, I just forgot something. Don’t mind me.” Nami said as she picked up the plastic bag full of fruits.

“Oh. So you aren’t going to spend the night?” Ray asked pouting.

“Do you want me to?”

Ray’s eyes widen then quickly nodded upon hearing Nami’s question. She does want Nami to spend the night. No doubt about that.

“Then no. I’m not spending the night.” Nami said smirking when Ray frowned at her grumbling out a ‘meanie.’

“Well, I guess I’ll be seeing you. Take care of yourself alright? No more overdoing things. Anyway, Good night Ray.”

“No good night kisses?” Ray asked. Nami who was walking towards the door stopped and turned to Ray.

“Do you want me to kiss you?” Nami asked and Ray blushed at the question. She remembered Nami asking something similar just seconds ago and thinking that it was another trick question, she hesitantly shook her head no.

“Eh. Too bad.” Nami said as she shrugged then walked out of her room. Nami couldn’t help but chuckle as she heard Ray call her a meanie once again.

Nami walked towards Ray’s kitchen smiling. She opened the diva’s fridge and placed the fruits inside. With that done, she walked towards the front door but stopped when she heard some buzzing sound.

It was Ray’s phone vibrating on the living room table. Someone must be calling her.

Nami curiously walked towards it and looked at the name flashing. She frowned disturbed to see the unexpected name flashing on the screen of Ray’s cell phone. She picked up the phone and stared at it.

Okuma Yuu was calling Ray.


End of Flashback


Nami suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder which brought her back from her thoughts. She turned and saw Maeda looking at her worriedly.

“Are you okay?” Maeda asked as she squeezed the other girls’ shoulder.

“Yeah. Sorry about that. I was just thinking about something.” Nami said smiling slightly. Maeda kept her gaze on her. She knew that something was troubling the girl since she had been calling Nami for awhile now, but somehow Nami kept her gaze on her phone that she’s holding. It’s like she’s waiting for something to appear in her phone.

A certain call or mail from someone perhaps?

“They said our table is ready, we should go now.”

“Uh…Y-yeah. Sure.” Nami said as she looked at the restaurant and nodded following Maeda inside. She tried to focus but thoughts of Okuma Yuu and Ray keep plaguing her mind.


***Meanwhile***


“Why are we here?” Mariko asked as she narrowed her eyes looking at the person in front of her. Ray was obviously ignoring her as she sneaks a look at the other table. Mariko shook her head and sighed.

Mariko, Asahi and Hinata were exempted from their practice by Akimoto-san saying that the three are picked by a well-known person in the entertainment industry for them to observe how that person handles her job professionally. Everyone seemed jealous at the fact that they were chosen. The three were surprised and at the same time thrilled thinking that they could somehow use the pointers that they’re going to learn from this well-known person. All thoughts of learning something suddenly flew away when Ray suddenly walked inside their rehearsal room wearing her sweet, brilliant but fake smile.

“You lucky girls are going to learn from the diva herself. I’m sure you three will learn a lot from her.”

The three stared astonished at the appearance of the diva for awhile. If you observe them closely, you’d see that they look like their excitement and energy got sucked out by the diva’s appearance. The diva gave them a smile.

“Oh I’m sure they’re going to learn a lot from me.”

They shivered knowing that that the diva’s smile would entail something Nami related. Since Nami and Maeda are out of town for work related purposes and are going to spend the night there…together…in a hotel…alone…TOGETHER.

“I think I’ll change my question since the answer is so blatantly obvious. So I’ll change my question to; why the hell are we dressed like this?!” Mariko asked as she looked at what she’s wearing. She was disguised as a man complete with a wig and glasses.

“Shh! Stop whining or they’ll hear us.” Ray said as she fixed her fake mustache. Ray was also dressed up as a man as she wears a wig, a hat, sunglasses and her fake mustache which she seems to be touching most of the time.

“They won’t hear us. They’re two tables away from us you know.” Mariko mumbled as she rolled her eyes.

“Well uh…don’t you think that dressing up like this just to spy on Nami and Acchan seems a little bit over the top?” Asahi asked as she herself looked at the clothes she’s wearing. She was dressed as a girl. Her hair was tied in a pigtail as she wears a beret and aviator glasses. She was playing the role of Mariko’s girlfriend. At least that’s what Ray told them to be.

Mariko looked at her and frowned.

“At least you’re not dressed like this you know.”

“Don’t forget that we DID dress up like that a couple of months ago. So we kinda know how it feels.” Hinata said as she took a bite of the bread that she’s holding. She was also dressed up as a girl wearing a long blonde wig with a military cap on and sunglasses covering her eyes. She was playing the role of Ray’s girlfriend.

Ray was opposed to the idea at first thinking that Hinata as her girlfriend would be too much for her to handle. The girl’s unpredictability seems to be a cause of trouble most of the time. You’d never know when she’ll blow up with her crazy ideas or antics. At least that’s what she heard from Mariko back then. But Ray eventually gave in to the idea since Mariko angrily told her that if she has a pretend girlfriend Ray should have one too. So Ray is stuck having Hinata as her pretend girlfriend.

“She’s right. They did dress up as guys back then. So why are WE the one’s dressed up as guys now?” Mariko asked frowning at Ray. It was Ray’s idea that she and Mariko dressed up as guys and Asahi and Hinata dressed up as girls.

“Oh please. You just want to see your pretend girlfriend there to dress up as Riku again.” Ray said as she crossed her arm and looked challengingly at Mariko. Hinata and Asahi stared at Ray shocked. Did Ray just say that Mariko…..?

“SHUT UP!” Mariko yelled as she slammed both her hands on their table standing up. She was blushing furiously as she glared at Ray. Her outburst definitely earned the attention of everyone inside the restaurant including Maeda and Nami who turned to look at the commotion. Mariko flinched when she saw Nami and Maeda looking at her two tables away from them.

“G-Gomen.” Mariko said to everyone who was looking at her in her pretend male voice as she bowed.

“Nice going Mari-chan. You almost blew our cover.” Ray hissed as Mariko sat down giving Ray a sinister glare. Ray seems unfazed by the glare Mariko is giving her as she just rolled her eyes and slouched at her seat. Hinata found it funny that the great Mariko likes/liked Riku. She was about to say something to tease the tall girl when Mariko’s glare turned to her.

“If you say a word about it, I swear I’ll shove those bread into your mouth until you choke to death.” Mariko snarled which made Hinata shut her mouth, gulping nervously. Asahi couldn’t help but smirk when she saw Hinata’s scared face. She froze though when Mariko glared at her.

Angry Mariko is scary.

Asahi turned her attention back to the two that they were spying on and saw that Nami was looking at them frowning. She moved closer to Mariko who was still glaring at Ray and whispered.

“Nami is looking at us.” Mariko upon hearing Asahi, Mariko glanced at Nami and Maeda’s table and saw that Nami was indeed looking at them. She immediately wrapped her arm over Asahi’s shoulder as she saw Nami telling Maeda something then standing up heading towards their table.

“Sh-she’s coming here.” Mariko said as Hinata and Ray glanced back and saw that Nami was indeed heading their way frowning.

“Wh-what do we do?” Ray asked frantically. If Nami catches them, they’re dead!

“I know.” Hinata said as she took hold of Ray’s collar jacket and pulled her closer to her.

“Kiss me.” Hinata ordered the diva pretending to be her boyfriend. Even though they were both wearing sunglasses, Hinata could still see the diva’s eyes doubled in size.

“Wh-what?! No wa-urrrrrmmmmppphhh….?”

Mariko and Asahi stared in shock as Hinata and Ray kissed. Asahi noticed Nami getting near and immediately wrapped her arms on her pretend boyfriend’s slim waist and placed her head on her shoulder. Mariko stiffened but then saw Nami and decided to play along.


***********


Nami didn’t know why, but the guy who just made the outburst feels familiar somehow. Like she’d seen him earlier a couple of times. Were they…following them?

She stood up and excused herself to Maeda as she decided to check things out. She walked towards the couples’ table and saw that one couple was kissing while the other was cuddling. She stopped near their table frowning as she felt like she’s intruding on their…couple time.

The blonde girl who was kissing her boyfriend pulled away from the kiss and stared at Nami.

“Yes? Can I help you?” The blonde girl asked. Somehow Nami thinks that the girl is a foreigner what with the distinct accent in her voice and her hair blonde.

“Uh…no it’s nothing. I just thought that I knew you from somewhere. My mistake.” Nami shook her head and smiled nervously.

“Yeah? Well then get lost. My woman seems to be uncomfortable with you staring at us like that.” The man with the glasses said which made his girlfriend whimper in delight nuzzling her face to her boyfriend’s neck.

Nami suddenly felt uncomfortable seeing couples this close being lovey-dovey. She bowed at them and apologized.

“Gomen for disturbing you.” With that said she turned back and walked away from the table. She frowned wondering why she felt that they were familiar to her earlier.

‘Maybe I’m just imagining it.’ Nami thought as she went back to her and Maeda’s table.


***********


The three girls sighed in relief as they watch Nami walk away. Asahi and Mariko glanced at each other then quickly put some space between them when they noticed the position that they were still in. Both were blushing slightly.

“D-don’t do that again!” Mariko said. She was trying so hard not to shiver when Asahi nuzzled her face to her neck. It was so uncomfortable for the tall girl.

“Don’t worry, I don’t plan on repeating that performance ever.” Asahi said also feeling awkward with their earlier position. She only did that to somehow fool Nami into believing that Mariko and she are really a couple since they are disguised as one.

“You two are actually pretty convincing. Good job!” Hinata said grinning as she gave Mariko and Asahi a thumbs up.

“I wouldn’t be grinning like that if I were you.” Mariko pointed out as she noticed Ray glaring and gritting her teeth at Hinata. She just came out of her shock from the kiss that Hinata gave her. Ray surprised Hinata when she grabbed her shirt and shook the pretend blonde girl hard.

“How dare you kiss me!! HOW. DARE. YOU!”

“I…w-was just…t-trying…to be…c-c-convincing to…N-N-Nami…and w-w-well…I-I’m getting…d-d-d-izzy…” Hinata said as Ray kept on shaking her. Mariko and Asahi stood up and pulled the two away from each other. They were causing a scene to the people near them as they stared at the four.

“You’re probably going to look at me like I’m insane for saying this but…I think you should thank Hinata for that quick thinking she did.” Mariko sighed as she held Ray by her shoulder trying to move the girl away from Hinata. Ray really did look at her like she’s insane for saying that. How could she say that she should thank Hinata for…for kissing her! Her! No one can kiss her…besides Nami that is.

“WHAT?”

“Okay, first…shut up because you’re causing a scene here.” Mariko said as she smiled and bowed at the people looking at them. She took Hinata’s seat and sat down. Hinata took Mariko’s seat as she sat down beside Asahi.

“If it wasn’t for Hinata, we could have blown our cover by now. Nami’s a shy girl…believe it or not…and well, I’m sure she must’ve been uncomfortable witnessing couples being all coupley earlier. Probably one of the reasons why she left. Plus she prevented you from being gaga over Nami.” Mariko glanced at Hinata and noticed her smug smile. She rolled her eyes upon seeing that.

“Are you saying that I can’t act?” Ray asked glaring at Mariko. How can she be a bad actress when she had a couple of commercials, drama guestings and even music videos wherein she is required to act? You can’t even hear any complaints or bad reviews from anyone based on her acting! So for Mariko to say that she can’t act was like a slap to her diva face.

“No. I was implying that you can’t act when you’re in front of Nami.”

“Is that a challenge?” Ray asked as she grits her teeth.

“If by challenge you mean you’re going to head over to Nami and Acchan’s table and prove to us that you are the Goddess of all actresses in Japan…then no. I’m not challenging you.” Mariko said as she rolled her eyes.

“Just so you know…I don’t like you very much right now…” Ray narrows her eyes dangerously at Mariko.

“Well, the feeling is mutual.” Mariko glared at her remembering when Ray somewhat outed her about Riku.

“Okay, okay. I think we should all just calm down and focus on why we’re here rather than kill each other.” Asahi suggested not believing that she just said that since she really didn’t want to spy on Nami anymore. They have been following the two since morning and well, they’re really not doing anything that exciting.

“Yeah? Well I suggest we just go home. They’re just doing promotional stuff. It’s not something that you should get all green with envy.” Mariko sighed and shook her head. Both Hinata and Asahi nodded their head in approval. They turned to Ray hoping that she’d approve. She is their ticket home like literally since she has their plane ticket.

“No. We have to watch them. I’m sure something will happen. I’m sure that Acchan isn’t going to let this time pass without doing something to my Nami.” Mariko rolled her eyes at what Ray said. Nothing’s going to change if they continue to sit here and discuss the possessiveness of Ray has on Nami. Without any second thoughts, Mariko stood up, took Ray’s hand and dragged her towards the exit.

“We’re going and that’s that. This is getting ridiculous really.”

“B-But…”

“No! Nothing is going to happen to them. Stop being so paranoid when it comes to Nami and Acchan. Nami isn’t the type of girl to do something that would jeopardize your non-existing romantic relationship with her. And stop thinking that Acchan is like the wall in your Romeo and Juliet delusional fantasy you have with Nami.”

“But!”

Getting annoyed, Mariko stopped dragging Ray when they were near the exit and faced her.

“Fine. Tell me one good reason why we shouldn’t get out of here and continue this whole stalking business.”

“…We haven’t paid for our meal yet.” Ray said as she rolled her eyes. Mariko shrugged realizing that what Ray said was true. She dragged Ray to a waiter in order for them to pay for their meal with Hinata and Asahi following them.

 Hinata who was beside Asahi as they wait for Ray to pay for their meal, turned to Nami and Maeda’s table. She grinned and decided to head over there and have some fun.

“Where are you going?” Asahi asked as she watches Hinata walk away.

“I’ll be right back.”


*********


Nami and Maeda were laughing when the blonde girl from earlier stopped at their table. Nami quickly stood up and apologized once again.

“Ah. I’m sorry again for what happened earlier.” Nami said as she bowed politely. Maeda looks at Nami confused as to why the girl was apologizing. She did imitate her friend and bowed at the girl too.

“Forget it. Anyway, I just realized something. I think I’ve seen you two in TV before. You’re from Ahabra88 right?” The blonde girl asked with that same accent Nami heard earlier.

“Uh…it’s actually akb48. Short for Akihabara48.” Maeda explained smiling slightly. Nami smiled as well.

“Whatever. Anyway, I saw the cutest girl there and well, I wanted to know if you are good friends with her.”

“Uh…what’s her name?” Nami asked feeling a little uncomfortable but she still kept her smile.

“I think her name was…what was her name again? I know it starts with an H.” The blonde taps her finger on her chin as if recalling the member’s name. Nami and Maeda looked at each other. There are a lot of members with their name starting with an H in akb48 so they were clueless as to who the girl was talking about.

“She’s quite a beauty. I think her name has a ‘na’ or something.” The blonde hopes that they finally get her name. But looking at the faces of the two, they still don’t know the girl she’s talking about.

“There’s a ‘ta’ at the end?” Still nothing. Still blank stares from the two. Can you hear the crickets? Apparently Hinata can. The pretend blonde girl was getting a little frustrated.

“Hinata?” The blonde girl said in a flat voice. Both Nami and Maeda finally knew the girl she’s talking about as they smiled and nodded their head.

“Oh Hinata! Yeah, we’re good friends.” Nami said as she gave the blonde girl a genuine smile.

“Really?” The blonde asked not really believing the small girl since she does beat the other girl a lot. So it’s a little bit understandable that the blonde girl…who is Hinata in disguise…is a bit doubtful. But there is such a thing as tough love you know.

“Yeah. She’s one of my best friends and I really hope would be one of my forever friends in the future.”

Somehow hearing those from Nami made the blonde girl falter. Nami never told Hinata that…and well, to say that to a stranger without knowing that the stranger that she’s talking to was in fact Hinata…it’s…well…flattering. It’s Nami afterall. Nami who seldom say mushy stuff. That Nami! And to say it with a loving smile in her face made the blonde girl shake slightly wanting to hug the girl.

“She’s a great friend...even if she’s insane most of the time” Nami added as she chuckled. The blonde couldn’t take it anymore. Nami was just so cute and the things that she’s saying makes her feel those warm fuzzies in her stomach. She can almost feel her eyes tearing up. Thankfully she’s wearing sunglasses.

She was about to lunge at the girl for her cuteness when an arm quickly wrap around her shoulder preventing her from moving. She looked and saw that it was Mariko.

“Hey. Are you sweet talking my girl here?” Male Mariko asked with his/her male voice and his/her eyes narrowed.

“Uh. Isn’t the girl wearing the beret your girl?” Nami asked as she clearly remembers that the blonde was making out with a different man and the glasses guy was holding the beret girl earlier.

Mariko seems to be taken aback by the question. Nami was right. Asahi was her pretend girlfriend…not Hinata.

“She’s right you know.” Blonde girl Hinata whispered to Mariko.

“Uh w-well…we often trade girlfriends…so you know.” Mariko shrugged nervously. Both she and Hinata laugh nervously hoping Nami doesn’t find that suspicious.

“Oh…uh…that’s nice…” Nami said as she smiled uncomfortably at the two. It’s the first time she heard of trading lovers. She’s trying to not make a face when she heard that. She glanced at Maeda and found her smiling and frowning slightly at the same time. Goes to show that she too found what the man said weird.

“Well as much as we want to stay and chat about…uhm…our trading system…” Nami was tempted to narrow her eyes at that. She really didn’t want to know their trading system when it comes to their lovers.

“…we have a plane to catch. So, it’s nice talking to you guys. Have a lovely meal.” Mariko said as she waved her hand at the two dragging Hinata by her shoulder. She stopped suddenly after a couple of steps then turned back as if she remembered something.

“Oh yeah. That Shinoda chick with you guys? She’s hot!” Male Mariko said as she grinned and gave them a thumbs up. Nami and Maeda nodded while laughing nervously as they watch the two walk away again. These were the days when they wish their manager joined them to eat.

“Tell that Hinata girl she’s cute!” Blonde girl Hinata said as she waved at the two. They watch as the two walked towards their other two companions and exits the restaurant except for the guy with the beard. He stared Nami and Maeda for awhile then hesitantly walked outside to join the three.

Nami frowned wondering what was up with that man. Was that man looking at her or at Maeda? Nami couldn’t tell what with his sunglasses covering the man’s eyes.

“You know, you have a way of attracting people.” Maeda said as she sat back down smiling.

“You make it sound like it’s a bad thing.” Nami said chuckling as she sat down.

“No…I actually think it’s a good thing.” Maeda said still smiling as she looked at the exit.


*******


“Uwaaaaaaaahhhhhh!” Nami moaned as she stretched her arms upward. She then rests her head on the table using her arm as a pillow. She had been writing in her diary for an hour now while waiting for Maeda who suddenly had a meeting with some TV producer. Of course Nami was asked to go back to their room rather than wait for the girl. She didn’t argue since she was a bit tired. They had been doing promotions and going around looking at the location where their next PV is going to be filmed.

It was an odd request coming from Akimoto-san. Usually he was the one to look over the location, not members. Luckily the director was nice even if he was really mad at what happened while they were shooting their previous PV. He was somewhat surprised when they saw the two of them though.

‘I wonder what’s up with that.’ Nami thought as she sighed. Her eyes were getting drowsy as she stares at her phone beside her. She groaned when her phone suddenly vibrates. She lazily reached for it and flipped it open.

Ray sent her a mail.

Frowning, she opened it and read what was probably the shortest message the diva had mailed her…ever.

‘I miss you. ’

Her sleepiness suddenly disappeared as she sat up and stared at the message. It somehow made her remember about Okuma Yuu calling the diva that time when she was sick. She wonders why she can’t get it off her mind. Why can’t she forget about it?

She turned towards the door when she heard a click. The door opened as Maeda stepped in looking tired.

“Tadaima…” Maeda said as she immediately lay down on her bed. Nami couldn’t help but chuckle at how tired Maeda sounded.

“Okaeri.” Nami said smiling as she closed her phone. Maeda turned to her and gave her a tired smile.

“So what did my wife do while I’m away?” Nami couldn’t help but laugh as she heard that. Somehow it did look like they were a married couple and Nami was the wife waiting for her husband, Maeda to come home from work. Nami decided to play along.

“I was just writing in my diary while waiting for my husband.”

“You have a diary?” Maeda asked slightly surprised. She turned to lie down on her stomach as she watches Nami lie down on her own bed.

“Yeah I know it’s surprising since we’re in the age wherein we write those things in a computer and blog it. But I prefer the old method really.”

“I’m actually more surprised about the fact that YOU have a diary.” Maeda stated as she giggled earning Nami a scowl on her face.

“Don’t get mad. I’m just saying that it’s totally the opposite of what I thought you would be.” Maeda added. Nami faced her still lying on the bed.

“Oh? Then what did you imagine me to be? Don’t tell me you also think that I’m rash and aggressive?” Nami asked remembering Mariko’s words on what her alter-ego was like. If Kai was like that, then she’s sure that Nami is the same as well. They are one in the same.

“Well…something like that I guess.” Maeda smiled not anymore feeling sleepy as she talks to Nami. Somehow talking to her friend here always brings back her energy. Maeda thinks of her as her coffee sometimes. Her everyday coffee.

“Ugh. Not you too.” Nami groaned. Somehow hearing that from Maeda was somewhat depressing. It feels like she failed on life or something. But wait…

“Uh wait…does that have to do with what you said a couple of days ago when you thanked me for helping you again?” Nami asked remembering when Maeda thanked her for comforting her that time she really needed it. She still can’t remember the time when she helped the girl other than that day when she cried. She checked her diary just to see if somehow she recorded it but found nothing. Just some things about Maeda and how she would stare at her a lot back then. She couldn’t help but smile slightly remembering those uncomfortable moments where she would find Maeda staring at her.

“Oh that. Yeah, somehow you made a great impression on me that day.”

“Being rash and aggressive is a great impression on you?” Nami asked with her eyebrow raised.

“No. Actually at that time I thought you were nice and sweet…” Maeda said as she smiled. Somehow that surprised Nami. Maeda thought that…she was sweet…?

“…and a bit rash and aggressive.” Maeda added smirking.

‘Figured she’d add that.’ Nami thought as she eyes narrowed at Maeda.

“Don’t look at me like that. I added nice and sweet right?” Maeda giggled.

“It makes me wonder what I did that I made those kind of impressions on you.” Nami sighed.

“You don’t need to wonder. I can tell it to you if you want.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. It’s not that great of a story anyway.” Maeda said in a soft voice. Nami probably wouldn’t think of that story as great, but Maeda…secretly think that it is. It was the day when she started noticing the little girl. It made her want to get to know the girl. It was the day she wanted to get closer to her…

“Then tell me the story Okaasan.” Nami grinned as she sat up.

“I thought I was your husband.”

“Yeah well, you’re my everything…” Nami said still grinning. Maeda was surprised at what Nami said. She couldn’t help but blush. You can’t blame her since she’s been labeled by Nami as her ‘everything’.

“…my husband, my Okaasan, my Otoosan, Oniisan, Oneesan, Oba-“ Nami added but Maeda cut her off.

“Alright alright. I get it.” Maeda said as she waved her off. Nami just had to add that. She giggled at it though finding it typical for Nami to say that. Still it was a bit sweet of her to say that Maeda is her everything…but then her sweetness went downhill when she added those silly everything that she has on mind.

Still sweet though…

“So are you going to tell me a bed time story or what?”

“You’re a persistent Mago aren’t you?” Maeda grinned as Nami shrugged. Maeda shook her head and sighed.

“It was a lot like what happened a couple of days ago when I cried my eyes off. It was a month after our debut. A magazine just featured us and well…they titled me as the face of akb48. I was talking to Akimoto-san at that time…” Maeda looked at the bed sadly remembering the day well.


***Flashback***


“So you’re fine with being the face of akb48?” Akimoto-san asked smiling. He and Maeda are walking towards the theater as they talk. Maeda looked at the floor unsure.

“But…I don’t know if I can achieve your expectation. I don’t know if I’m cut out to be the face of akb48.”

“What I expect of you is to just always do your best. That’s your only task as the face of akb48.”

“But shouldn’t be the face of akb48, be able to pull the group to success?”

“That task should be done as a group. Being in akb48 means that you belong to the group. You shouldn’t carry such a heavy task by yourself. A face cannot be complete without a head and a body. You should know that.” Akimoto-san said as they stopped walking. They were in the backstage of the theater. They could hear some of the girls talking waiting for the others to show up.

Maeda understood what Akimoto-san was saying. But she still can’t help but feel uncertain about things.

“Oh my God. The face of akb48? You have got to be kidding.” A girl said loudly as she laughed. Frowning, Maeda peeped through the curtain trying to hide. She saw a girl holding the magazine that gave her the title of the face of akb48. A bunch of girls turned to look as well.

“Her? Really? C’mon! They can pick better than that! This is the girl who was too shy to say something in auditions! How can they pick her?” The girl added still laughing. Maeda gripped the curtain tight. She didn’t want to cry. No, she shouldn’t cry. As an idol, she should always take criticism…whether it’s good or bad…whether it’s degrading or not…whether it hurts or not…she should take it.

“So what? You think you’re better than her?” Someone snorted. Maeda was surprised when she heard that. She looked around wondering who said that.

“You got a problem shorty?” The girl with the magazine asked looking at someone at the bench where the audience sits. Maeda looked and saw Kawachi Nami standing up. Her two friends, Wakamatsu Asahi and Otawa Hinata were trying to prevent the girl from moving towards magazine girl.

“My problem is that when you have nothing nice to say…then don’t say anything at all.”

“What are you? Her gnome in shinning armor?” Magazine girl smirked. Somehow that just exasperates Nami even more that Asahi and Hinata are pushing or pulling the girl who was trying to move towards magazine girl.

“Oh yeah? Say that here frog face and show me what you got!”

“What did you say?!” Magazine girl stood up glaring at Nami.

“Oh…did that hurt you little Kerokeropi?” Nami said in a mocking voice.

“At least kerokeropi is cute you…domo-kun!” Most girls on magazine girl’s side was trying to push her away too as she starts walking towards Nami.

“Domo-kun is cute stupid!” Nami growled.

“So is Kerokeropi!”

“Domo-kun is much cuter than Kerokeropi!”

Maeda’s eyes narrowed as she watched the bickering continue. If this was an anime she’d have a sweat drop by now. Now they’re arguing who is cuter, Kerokeropi or Domo-kun. Maeda wonders if the two know that they’re arguing over something so little as to who’s cuter.

Maeda suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned and saw Akimoto-san smiling. Somehow she forgot that he was also there.

“I want you to come back here after things have cooled down. An hour maybe.” Akimoto-san tapped her shoulder and walked out to the bickering girls. Maeda watched as all girls immediately settled down when they saw Akimoto-san. She was intrigued wondering what Nami would do when Akimoto-san asked who was the started the bickering. All girls were quiet for awhile looking at both magazine girl and Nami. Maeda stared surprised when Nami stepped forward and told Akimoto-san that she was the one who started the lame fight that they had.

She kept staring at the girl wondering what she was thinking. Why did she defend Maeda when they’re not friends? They hardly even speak to each other. So…why…?

That day changed everything. Maeda’s interest was intrigued by Nami. It was that day when her eyes would follow the small girl. It was that day when she decided that she wanted to know Kawachi Nami…

…and maybe…be friends with her…


***End of Flashback***


Maeda was now lying on her back as she stared at the ceiling. There’s this part of her that didn’t want to see Nami’s face as she ends her story. She didn’t know why really. Probably because she didn’t want to see Nami having that ‘that’s it?’ face on her. Like it’s not a big deal for her because…for Maeda it is.

“I still think Domo-kun is cuter.” Nami mumbled and Maeda couldn’t help but giggle. Yeah, for Maeda, Domo-kun is cuter.

“Now I remember. That girl quit a couple of weeks ago after that right?” Nami asked as she looked at Maeda.

“Yeah. Mariko took her place instead.”

“Yeah…” Nami didn’t know why that girl quit. Nobody didn’t know why. Some say that it was because Nami was chosen as Captain and well the girl couldn’t take it. But that was just rumors.

Somehow, Nami was glad the girl quit though. That girl was so conceited that she hardly has any friends. But the members were civil towards her. Except Nami. They would always bicker over little things since they had that fight over Kerokeropi and Domo-kun. Those bickering would sometimes get a little bit heated and the girls would always pull them apart.

Somehow thinking about it…Nami understood why Maeda thought that she was rash and aggressive.

“Akimoto-san didn’t punish you right?”

“He didn’t. He just warned me. Now I know why.” Nami was surprised when instead of punishing her, Akimoto-san tapped her on the back and told her not to do it again. She was glad and at the same time felt weird at that time.

“Hey, can I ask you something?” Maeda asked still staring at the ceiling. Nami frowned slightly holding a pillow to her chest.

“Hmm?”

“Why did you do that?” Maeda asked in a soft voice. There’s a certain innocence in her voice that somehow reminds Nami of how a child would ask her mother about a certain thing. She smiled slightly thinking that it was cute.

“Honestly, I was a bit cranky at that time. I think that was the time Hinata ate my katsudon when I told her a hundred times not to eat it.” It was true. Nami packed it for her lunch at that time and when she took a bath it was suddenly gone. She immediately seek out Hinata who denied eating it when it fact…there was a rice on the side of her face.

“Really?” Maeda giggled.

“Yeah. But then again, that girl always rubbed me the wrong way. She was just so full of herself. She probably said that about you because she was jealous.”

“Were you…?”

“Huh?”

“Were you…ever jealous of me having that title…?” Maeda asks timidly. Nami stares at her for awhile wondering why the sudden questioning. Somehow everything feels a little bit heavy compared to earlier when they were joking around. But something tells Nami that Maeda wants a certain assurance from Nami that she wasn’t like other girls who judge her because of her title.

“I am a little bit jealous of the attention that you are getting…” Nami smiled looking at the pillow she’s holding.

“…but when I think about it…I shouldn’t really be jealous since I got your attention instead. I mean how great is that? I got the attention of the face of akb48!” Nami smirked. It’s true that sometimes she feels a little jealous of Maeda…but that jealousy would soon disappear whenever Maeda would smile at her. It’s like an assurance to Nami that regardless of the fame Maeda is getting…she’s till looking at Nami. Their friendship is more important than the fame and the stupid title.

Nami could see Maeda smiling as she closed her eyes. Somehow that reminds Nami about the meeting Maeda had. Maybe changing the topic would make this heavy atmosphere disappear.

“Oh yeah. How was your meeting earlier?”

“They offered me to star in a dorama.”

“Wow! That’s great!”

“Yeah…” Maeda sighed sadly. Nami frowned upon hearing it. Shouldn’t be Maeda happy that she’s going to star in a dorama?

“Hey Nami-chan…can you promise me something?”

“Uh…what?” Nami frowned confused.

“Promise me that nothing will ever change between us after this day…” Maeda said softly in a tired manner as she slowly sat up, her back facing Nami who was still confused at Maeda’s sudden request.

“Why?”

“Just…promise me.” Maeda glanced at Nami over her shoulder. They stared for awhile until Nami nodded still unsure why Maeda seems to be acting all mysterious on her.

“Okay. I promise.” Nami said. Maeda smiled hearing Nami. She looked at the floor and sighed. Nami could see her gripping the sheet of the bed. It’s like she’s internalizing on something.

“Okay.” Maeda said as she stood up. Her voice a little bit louder than earlier. It’s like she’s gathering up her courage. Nami stared at her frowning slightly when Maeda walked towards her. She tilted her head when Maeda stopped in front of her looking down at her.

“Remember…you promised…” Maeda said her voice once again soft. Nami was about to ask her what’s up with her when Maeda sat down on her bed, cupped Nami’s cheek and surprised the hell out of Nami when she slowly kissed her…

…on her lips…


***Meanwhile***


“It surprised me that you would send those two here.” The director from earlier said as he talked to Akimoto-san on the phone.

“So how was it when you saw them?”

“Well, getting past the surprise I felt at that time…I can somehow see what you told me about them having a certain something.” The director said as he frowned and looked at the picture of both Nami and Maeda that he asked someone to take. In the picture the two are laughing as they eat their lunch.

“So you saw it too.”

“Yeah. Kinda hard not to. I think you were right about them having a great partnership in your group.” The director stared at another photo wherein Nami and Maeda are talking. Somehow you can see that they’re enjoying themselves from the glow of their eyes.

‘The captain and ace huh?’ The director thought as she smiled.


TBC


*******

Extra notes: Magazine girl is just made up. My reference would be my bitchy classmate there.  :lol: And you know, even though I'm writing this...I can't help but fall in love with Maeda here.  XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on October 02, 2010, 08:45:29 AM

I was gonna save this for monday but I couldn't help but read it nowwwwwww. It's SO GOOD O_O

hahaha. Your story-telling is quite awesome, I was lol-ing at Mariko's sharing girlfriend explanation. Kinda hilarious.

Now what will Ray do?! What will Nami do?! WHAT WILL ATSUKO DO?!

And what will Kai do about that guy okuma whatever?

MOAR!

O_O

And quickly! I can't stand this! hahaha. thanks for the good read, btw.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: shahi on October 02, 2010, 12:31:50 PM

wow  :inlove: nami and acchan kiss  :heart:
mariko and hinata so funny  :D :D :D
ray is jealous   :P

i like ray&nami but i want nami&acchan  :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on October 03, 2010, 09:36:16 AM

fasufhidgasifeiwhgpwkjfoq[wp/.... THAT WAS THE BEST UPDATE EVER!!!  :w00t: THAAAAANNNKKKSSS  :twothumbs

I bet Acchan kissed Nami out of the blue because she has a kiss scene in the Drama, ala Q10 and doesn't want the guy kissing her first  :grin: .. And maybe Okuma Yuu is the leading guy there  XD ... or maybe I should stop thinking about this too much and sleep.. but I can't 'coz I keep thinking about it and the kiss XD

But Yeah... Best chapter for me 'coz  I'm a fan of NamiMaeda pair myself.. and now Maeda takes the initiative.. wonder how Nami will react and what the DIVA will do..

Can't wait for the next update.. And YAY for Hinata and her antics  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Ryo Hiroshi on October 03, 2010, 06:55:23 PM

OMG, I love this chapter  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
Acchan kissed Nami  :w00t:  :w00t: I love it  :inlove: They are so cute  XD  XD
Although I think Nami/Ray is somehow cute, I love Nami/Acchan more  :nervous More Nami/Acchan, please!  :bow: :bow:
Mariko and Asahi are funny  :lol:


And I really love your writing, FoF-san  :thumbup Please write more  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bejazzled on October 04, 2010, 05:24:36 PM

i love that the characters you created are not only similar with their persona(LOL, pun not intended) in real life and/or their mendol roles but you also give them depth. writing them in the POV of the characters help me to understand them and in some way make me appreciate why they act as they do by seeing the situation through their eyes. hmm, now you have introduced me with the mariko/asahi, i am currently looking forward to their pairing for the new wonders it will bring. as always, hinata is such a fun.  XD also  i am constantly anticipating how nami will handle things (especially with okuma). with that said, i look forward to reading more from you (more ray would be great too). :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on October 06, 2010, 02:42:12 PM

okay~! XD an UPDATE! been waiting this for ages... :)

i havent read it yet....but copied it! but grr.....can't help but read the comments!  :angry: :angry: :angry:

gonna comment later... :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: sorakamiya on October 09, 2010, 06:00:15 AM

woooooow...great fanfic.... i really like it... :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

more update pleaseeeeeeee!!!! :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on October 11, 2010, 09:14:21 AM

Wow. TakaAchan fans are rejoicing at chp11.  :nervous

Thanks so much guys for the thanks, the replies and the pms-turning-threats (yeah, you people know who you are. ;))!  I received threats and thought, 'wow I must be doing something good.'  :lol:

Ugh. I had to whack my head just so I can come up with some appropriate scenes for the end of this chapter.   

Anyway, thanks again guys!  :bow: :bow: :bow:


Chapter 12



“She kissed you…?” Mariko asked with her eyes narrowed at Nami.

“Yeah...” Nami sighed.

“On the lips…?” Asahi asked with her eyes wide at Nami.

“Yeah…” Nami sighed again.

“With tongue…?” Hinata asked leaning at the table anticipating Nami’s answer.

“Yea-wait. What?! No!” Nami said as she glared at Hinata. Maeda did kiss her, but there was definitely no tongue action involved. Hinata pouted at her answer.

“And why are you pretending to be sitting over there?” Nami asked Hinata as she raised her eyebrow at the girl. Hinata was pretending to be sitting next to Asahi with her elbow on the table and her knees bent. She was sitting earlier next to Nami as she told the three what happened between her and Maeda. It was only when Hinata asked about whether or not their kiss involved tongue action did Nami realized that she moved.

Hinata shrugged.

“I thought it’d be more dramatic this way, like we’re interrogating you or something. Nice camera angle too.”

Nami narrows her eyes at that.

“What are you? A police director?”

“You have no imagination.” Hinata rolled her eyes as she went back to sit next to Nami.

“And you have too much imagination.” Nami sighed as she shook her head. Having too much imagination can be harmful at times. An example of that would obviously be Hinata.

“Yeah well my mom used to say; ‘With great imagination comes great responsibility.’” Hinata smugly said.

“I don’t think I’ll comment on that.” Nami mumbled as she looked at the side.

“Okay, let’s get back to human world now and focus please…since this is somewhat disturbing.” Mariko said as she massages her temples. Somehow she can feel a slight head ache from Nami’s revelation.

They’re inside a café waiting for their manager to pick them up since the four of them have a TV recording in Tohto TV. The three decided to question Nami about what’s bothering her since the girl was somewhat tense all day yesterday when she and Maeda got back. Maeda was somewhat normal compared to Nami who was obviously TRYING to act normal. It was so obvious to the three since Nami would freeze up whenever Maeda was near or she would stutter whenever Maeda was talking to her. The three decided to hold the questioning for today since they don’t have enough evidence to prove that something did happen.

But Hinata eventually got fed up and decided to interrogate the small girl. While waiting for their drinks to arrive earlier, Hinata pulled out her phone and used the light of her celphone screen as a cheap imitation of a spotlight for interrogations used by the police. She held it up to Nami’s face who was somewhat surprised.

“Confess! Something happened to you and Acchan right? Why don’t you confess so we won’t hold you in court!”

Asahi and Mariko watch them struggling as Nami pushes Hinata away while Hinata kept on moving towards Nami still holding her phone. The two narrowed their eyes at the scene in front of them. Typical of Hinata to use force or to use a stupid method like using the light of her celphone to ask Nami what’s bothering her. The girl does have a weird way of doing things her own way. Proof of that is well…everything she does.

After a while of struggling and watching from Mariko and Asahi as they sip their drinks…Nami decided to break her silence and confess to the three what happened…

…which is probably the main reason why Mariko has a slight head ache.
 
“So…Acchan kissed you…” Mariko stated frowning slightly trying to confirm once again what she hoped was something she misheard from the small girl.

“On the lips…” Asahi said staring at Nami curiously.

“Without tongue.” Hinata grumbled obviously disappointed at the fact that no tongues were involved in the kiss that transpired.

“Yes, yes and yes. Although I don’t know why I even bother answering that last statement.” Nami glanced at Hinata who stuck out her tongue at her. She turned her attention back to the two sitting in front of her. Mariko groaned doing a face palm while Asahi stared at Nami in awe. Hinata was just pouting, dissatisfied that there were no tongue action. It would have been more exciting if there was.

“So what happened after she kissed you?” Asahi asked as she tilted her head slightly. Mariko moved her hand that was covering her face slightly downward as she looked at Nami curious to know what happened next. Hinata wasn’t curious at all as she kept on grumbling looking away from them.

“Well, she said goodnight to me and went to bed.” Nami sighed as she played with her drink. Maeda was probably embarrassed as well since she decided to go to bed without washing up. Nami, as if in a trance, decided to stutter a goodnight as well and turned off the lights. She lay there unable to sleep wondering why Maeda kissed her. She turned to her side and stared at Maeda’s back for awhile. Somehow she got the feeling that Maeda wasn’t asleep as well.

She tossed and turned trying to get some sleep but she just can’t stop thinking about it.

How many hours has it been since she said goodnight?

She froze when she heard Maeda get up and head towards the bathroom probably to wash up. She stayed still pretending to be assleep as Maeda came out of the bathroom. She didn’t even answer back to Maeda when she heard her whisper her name, probably wondering if she was still awake. She just closed her eyes and prayed that she’d fall asleep and stop thinking.

She didn’t get a wink of sleep that day.

“Seriously, why did God create you as a girl when you’re far better off as a man?” Mariko asked frowning at Nami. Asahi nodded somewhat thinking the same thing. The girl obviously has the power to woo girls without her even trying. What she lacks in height…she makes up with the wooing…or at least that’s what Mariko and Asahi thinks.

“Not helping.” Nami sighed.

“I’m curious as well. I mean you’ve got the diva and now the face of akb48 kissing you! That’s like every man’s dream. You’re like, at the top Nami. You’re at the top of the pedestal and all the people are looking up at you in awe for kissing two of the most unattainable girls in Japan!” The three stared at Hinata, surprised. That was probably the most human thing they’ve heard Hinata say in awhile.

“You should be on the cover of Forbes magazine smiling next to Oprah and the Queen!” Hinata added as she remembers a song she heard earlier. Now she’s back to Hinata mode. She just had to add that huh.

“Listen, whatever meds you’re taking? Stop taking them because you’re getting worse.” Mariko said as she narrows her eyes at Hinata who just shrugged.

“Anyway, I think you should talk to Acchan rather than avoid her.” Asahi suggested.

“I-I’m not avoiding her!” Nami protested, frowning slightly. Three pair of eyes looked at her skeptically.

“I-I’m not! Stop l-looking at me like that!” Nami was somewhat getting nervous with the stares that the three are giving her. The three are still staring at her unmoving. Finally, the three sighed.

“You’re stuttering…” Mariko pointed out.

“And your eyes are shifting.” Asahi added.

“In other words, you’re a bad liar.” Hinata concluded as the other two nodded their head. Nami sighed and rests her head on the table with her arms crossed as her pillow.

“I’m not entirely avoiding her. I just…feel a bit awkward around her lately.” She really tries to act normal whenever Maeda is talking to her or whenever Maeda is touching her. But she just can’t seem to act normal. There’s this uneasy feeling whenever Maeda is around…and well, she tries to get away as subtle as she can just so she can somehow stop the uneasy feeling.

Maybe…the uneasy feeling would just disappear if she puts a space between her and Maeda for awhile…? But isn’t that just a definition of what avoiding her means?

Wouldn’t that make it worse….?

“Uwaaaaaaaaa! Why is this happening to me? Why?!” Nami cried out as the three consoles her. Asahi caressed Nami’s hand as Hinata placed her arm on Nami’s shoulder and rubs it. Mariko pats and caressed her head.

Why indeed.

…and why is it that people often pats her head like a cat?

Why indeed.


*************


The four girls are lost in their own world as they ride the van towards Tohto TV. They were seated separately and were all looking out the window.

The tallest one, Shinoda Mariko, was frowning slightly.

“No! Nothing is going to happen to them. Stop being so paranoid when it comes to Nami and Acchan. Nami isn’t the type of girl to do something that would jeopardize your non-existing romantic relationship with her. And stop thinking that Acchan is like the wall in your Romeo and Juliet delusional fantasy you have with Nami.”

Mariko groaned remembering what she said to Ray that day. Could it be that Maeda really is the wall in Nami and Ray’s air-like relationship? Sure she thinks that Maeda MIGHT have a girl crush on Nami…but she didn’t expect a crush would lead to Maeda kissing Nami. How come she didn’t see this coming?

No…there must be an explanation for this. Like maybe…Maeda got bored and decided to just kiss Nami out of boredom. Well it did happen in Evangelion. But Maeda doesn’t seem like the type to do something like that. She’s a shy girl. Maeda is so shy that it took a couple of weeks for her to stop calling Mariko, Shinoda-san. So kissing out of boredom seems to be a no-no.

‘Then…could it be that Maeda really does have feelings for Nami?’ Mariko thought. If that is the case…then what would happen to Nami and Ray? This could shake their air-like relationship.

‘And just when Nami SEEMS to have taken a liking to Ray…this had to happen huh?’ Mariko sigh feeling her head ache coming back.

‘In the end…everything will be up to you to make a choice. Who would you choose...?’ Mariko thought as she glanced at the brooding small girl in the other end.

A girl sitting behind Mariko, Wakamatsu Asahi, was also lost in thought. She wonders if a simple kiss could really make a strong-willed person such as Nami to become weak.

She can’t help but think of Maeda. She always seems interested in Nami. She remembers the times when she would catch Maeda glancing at her friend as if she was observing her. Well she would also catch Nami staring at the girl but Nami’s stares were most likely out of curiosity, like she’s wondering why Maeda is looking at her all of a sudden. But Maeda’s stares…feel somewhat different. It feels different for Asahi.

‘Like maybe…she’s telling Nami that she likes her…?’ Asahi thought as she frowned looking out the window. Somehow, she can’t help but remember a certain someone and how that certain someone looks at her sometimes. She blushed at the thought and sighed looking out the window remembering those days.

On the other end, a person named Otawa Hinata was oddly contemplating as well. She looked out the window and sighed.

‘Why are we all sitting apart? This is so boring. Sitting alone is no fun. I wonder how long the recording would take? What about lunch? What are we going to eat? I hope we get some sweets after. I wonder how they make cream puffs. They probably inject the cream or something. Oh look a cat! Aww. I wish I had a cat. But noooo…Nami is allergic to cats.’ Hinata babbled in her mind. And no, she’s not suffering from autism. She’s just Hinata.

She pouted looking at the seat in front of her where a brooding girl is sitting.

Obviously, the girl wasn’t thinking about the brooding girl’s situation but rather she was thinking of the brooding girl’s condition of being allergic to cats. Well, that’s okay…

…since broody girl wasn’t brooding at all but was sleeping with her forehead pressed at the window.


************


The four sighed in relief as they sat down on the couch of the lobby. The TV recording went well that they were dismissed early.

“You have a photo shoot at around 5pm. Until then, you’re free Shinoda-san.” A staff from Mariko’s agency said as she looked at her organizer.

“Okay. So you guys will just pick me up later then?” Mariko asked.

“Yes. We can give you a ride now if you want or do you want to stay with your friends instead?”

Mariko glanced at the three. Nami was listening to her ipod with her eyes closed, Hinata was talking to someone on the phone and Asahi was looking thoughtful as she looked at her phone. She frowned wondering what’s up with Asahi. It seems that ever since the four of them left the café, she’s been in a brooding mood too. She wonders if a certain squirrel is behind this brooding mood of Asahi.

Mariko sighed as she looked at the three. Hinata seems to be the only one stable now, but then again…it is Hinata. It’s only a matter of time till she turns unstable again.

What would happen to these three without her?

“I think I’ll just stay with them.” Mariko smiled at the staff who nodded and smiled saying that she’ll see Mariko later. Their manager stepped out as well telling them that he’ll pick them up once their van has arrived. Only Mariko nodded her head and watched them walk out.

She leaned at the couch and sighed. These past few days were tiring her ass out. Not only is being an idol tiring, but also being a best friend to a delusional diva and being friends to these three who are either having an identity crisis with what’s happening to them or just being…Hinata…seems to be taking it’s toll on her.

Can she get the MVP award now or what?

“Tired?” Asahi asked as she smiled slightly at Mariko who turned to look at her. Asahi seems to be back to her old self. Makes her wonder though what’s up with her brooding earlier.

“Ugh. You have no idea. Must be nice for you three since you guys still don’t have an agency huh?” Mariko asked somewhat jealous of the three. The three still haven’t got an agency that’s why somehow their schedules were still somewhat light compared to the other girls. It was odd though that the three were the only one’s not chosen to be in an agency. Could it be a coincidence?

“Akimoto-sensei said that an agency already picked the three of us together, but apparently the head of our agency is working on a big project so they really can’t handle us right now.”

“Really?” Mariko asked frowning slightly. Somehow that seems odd to her.

“That’s what Akimoto-sensei told Nami.” Asahi shrugged. Both of them turned to Nami who was sitting on another couch in front of them listening to her ipod.

“Yukarin says hi!” Hinata said as she sat on a single couch.

“Oh so you were talking to Yukarin. Is she finished shooting for her gravure photo book?” Asahi asked. Yukarin is out of town for awhile working on her first gravure photo book. That’s the reason why she didn’t join them in stalking Nami and Maeda the other day. She seemed bummed about it when Mariko told her that they went out to stalk Nami and Maeda with the diva. She seemed especially bummed when she heard that the four were wearing disguises. Mariko didn’t know why Yukarin was bummed about that since wearing those disguises were no fun for her.

“I didn’t ask. I just told her all the food that I want her to buy.” Hinata smiled.

“Remind me not to call you…ever.” Mariko mumbled rolling her eyes. Poor Yukarin.

“She’s still brooding?” Hinata said surprised that Nami was still somewhat brooding. The girl hadn’t said much the moment they stepped out of the café.   

The three stared at the unaware Nami. Somehow Mariko can still sense that Nami is still thinking of what she should do even if she’s trying to block out her thoughts by listening to music. Oddly enough…it somehow pains the taller girl to see her like this.

‘Ugh! I think I’m turning into a mushy-sappy-ewwy-person. I so don’t need this!’ Mariko thought as she groaned. She took a pillow beside her and threw it at Nami who got hit on the face.

“What the hell?!” Nami growled as she took off her headphones to glare at Mariko who shrugged.

“Yukarin says hi.” Mariko said flatly. Nami seems to be taken a back by that.

“Oh…uh…then tell her I also said hi.” Nami said frowning slightly. Mariko rolled her eyes as she sees that Nami is putting her headphones back to her ears, probably to brood again.

“Oh for God’s sake…” Hinata said as she stood up and walked towards Nami. She sat down next to Nami and removed her headphone. Nami raised her eyebrow at the girl.

“What are you d---“ Hinata abruptly cut off Nami as she cupped both her cheeks with her hands and pulled her to her…kissing her…

…on the lips.

Both Asahi and Mariko’s jaw dropped as they watch Hinata kiss Nami…

…on the lips.

Just what is Hinata thinking?!

The kiss only lasted a few seconds. Hinata slowly pulled away from the kiss and looked at Nami who has her eyes wide at what Hinata did. Hinata remembers seeing this face of Nami when Ray suddenly kissed her for the first time on the roof. She smiled slightly.

“So how do you feel?” Hinata asked softly. The two frowned wondering what is Hinata thinking. They wanted to tell Hinata to run away since they know that Nami is going to kill her. Still, they kept their mouth shut curious to know what Hinata is thinking.

“Now that I kissed you, do you also feel awkward?” Hinata asked in a soft voice. Nami was still a bit shocked at what Hinata did but shook her head slightly. She didn’t feel awkward at all. She can still look at Hinata straight in her eyes…unlike Maeda.

“You clearly have mixed feelings about that kiss. Yours and Acchan I mean. It can be confusing really. But one thing I know that is clear for you…is that, you don’t want to lose Acchan’s friendship, ever.” Hinata said with conviction. Nami stared at her surprised. Hinata is right. Nami doesn’t want to lose Maeda.

“Don’t let that kiss ruin your friendship with her. Stop asking what ifs and just talk to her. What ifs question can come later once you’ve figured out why Acchan kissed you. So stop thinking too much!” Hinata said frowning at the girl. She really doesn’t like it when Nami thinks too much. The girl should really lighten up like…well…Hinata. At least that’s what Hinata thinks. The three would probably disagree if they heard Hinata’s thoughts.

No doubt about that.

Nami stared at Hinata for awhile somewhat impressed by Hinata’s advice. It’s really rare for this side of Hinata to resurface. Nami wonders if it’s going to be a full moon tonight. Still, she is a bit thankful for Hinata’s advice. However…

“You know…you could have said that without kissing me.” Nami said as she narrows her eyes and grinned slightly at Hinata. She placed her hand on Hinata’s shoulder, squeezing it.

…Nami just isn’t going to let that slide.

“She’s right you know.” Asahi agrees as she sighed. As much as she’s stunned at Hinata’s advice, she still thinks that kissing Nami so suddenly seems to be…a little…no, Hinata got WAY too carried away.

“What’s with you and kissing anyway?” Mariko asked frowning slightly. Yes, she’s impressed with Hinata too. It seems that miracles do happen once in awhile. These are the times when Hinata proves that there’s still an ounce of humanity left inside her.

‘But that kiss somehow makes you question her humanity again. First Ray…then Nami. Really now…’ Mariko thought. Hinata turned at the two and glared at them.

“Well it’s not MY fault that I don’t have a love interest in this crazy story!” Hinata pouted.

“Not like I have one too and you don’t see me kissing everyone.” Mariko pointed out.

“You’re right. Wanna hook up?” Hinata grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at Mariko who looked disgusted at the idea.

“That’s the most disgusting joke I’ve ever heard. That tops even the greenest jokes I’ve heard…ever.”

“What’s so disgusting about that? We’ll call ourselves the ‘HiMari’ couple. We’ll put a few sweet photos in a blog and everyone would love our coupling instantly that they’ll make a fan club about it. They’ll gush every time we post a picture about us. They’ll even make fan videos about us. It’s also a great way for publicity you know.” Hinata said. She obviously thought about this before. Why? No one knows…and cares, obviously.

“Please stop saying icky things before I barf to death.” Mariko rolled her eyes. Asahi and Nami seem to be enjoying the bantering as they looked at the two back and forth while chuckling.

“Eh? Oh I see. You’d rather be paired to Riku huh? Or rather…Asahi since she is Riku and all.” Hinata reminded as she narrows her eyes at Mariko who instantly glared at her with a slight blush on her cheeks.

“You…you told them?” Nami asked surprised that Mariko told the two her secret, especially to Hinata! Didn’t she threaten Nami not to tell anyone about that? Is the great Mariko-sama finally losing her touch since someone is teasing her? Shouldn’t it be the other way around?

Nami glanced at Asahi and found her looking at Mariko teasingly. That somehow added to Mariko’s embarrassment.

“Don’t ask. Just kill her already for kissing you on the lips.” Mariko pointed at Hinata who flinched surprised. Nami suddenly remembered what she was about to do. How could she forget?

“Oh yeah.” Nami said grinning at Hinata who gulped nervously.

“Since you did give me an advice and all…I’m going to give you a head start. Ten seconds should be good.”

“Now now Nami. I only did that to prove a point.” Hinata explained nervously as Nami looked at her watch.

“10…09…08…” Nami counted ignoring Hinata’s pleas. When Nami reached 6 Hinata immediately made a run for it screaming.

“Mariko you traitor!!!!”

Everyone’s eyes turned at the girl running including her three friends who has their eyes narrowed. Somehow Nami decided to give additional 5 seconds just so everyone wouldn’t know that she knows that girl.

“Well, I’ll see you guys later. I need to beat Hinata up and all.” Nami said as she salutes the two. Asahi smiled glad that Nami is somehow back to her normal self.

“Don’t beat her up too much.” Asahi said to which Nami nodded. She made a run for it smiling as she runs after Hinata. It’s an odd distraction but Nami clearly needs it. Seeing Nami beating up Hinata is a lot more fun than seeing a brooding Nami.

Poor Hinata for being the sacrificial lamb though.

“Is she always been like that? Hinata I mean.” Mariko asked frowning slightly, looking at where the two went.

“You should have seen her back then. She’d dress up in pink, frilly, loli clothes and would refer to herself in the third person.” Asahi recalls as she chuckles.

“Somehow that explains the Loli room at your apartment, but Hinata talking in the third person? Really?” Mariko asked surprised.

“Yeah, and she had this awful song that she would sing whenever she feels like it.” Asahi remembers the times when Hinata would sing that song of hers while the three were doing their groceries. It was embarrassing for the two that they often walk away from the girl or even cover their faces from the embarrassment. Thankfully Hinata never sings that song of hers again.

“Sounds like a different person to what she is now. What changed?” Mariko asked curious to know how the girl changed from a loli girl to a…uh…Hinata.

It seems that Hinata became a classification for Mariko.

“I think it was the time when she…uh…she accidentally clicked a porn site. She thought that it was a site for Lolita fashion…well it is. They were wearing Lolita clothes but…it was more of a site for taking OFF Lolita clothes and well…doing other stuff.” Asahi said. She remembers her and Nami hearing a shriek coming from Hinata’s room. They immediately rushed inside thinking that Hinata hurt herself and stopped dead when Hinata pointed at her laptop and they saw Lolita nudies…doing stuff. Nami and Asahi laughed their ass off.

“Turn it off! Turn it off!”  Hinata screamed at that time closing her eyes and ears. Asahi, taking pity, pulled the plug off as Nami kept laughing.

After that, Hinata seems to be in a trance for a couple of days. Then one day, Nami and Asahi were surprised when Hinata threw all her Lolita clothes away saying that she won’t wear them ever again. It’s only the clothes that she threw away. Her room stayed Loli though as it still has those frilly pinkishness around.

“Ugh. I’m going to kill whoever made that site.” Mariko grumbled.

“Nah. I think I like Hinata the way she is now. She is crazy…but it’s fun crazy you know.” Asahi smiled. Hinata is fun most of the time. She somehow makes everything lighter with her crazy antics and all.

‘Even though her antics are causing her bruises…’ Asahi thought giggling.

“Yeah, I guess.” Mariko shrugged smiling slightly. Crazy fun can be good anyway it takes the some of the stress off.

‘Though sometimes…no…make that most of the time Hinata can be the cause of the stress…’ Mariko thought as she sighed shaking her head. Still the taller girl can’t help but be thankful for Hinata’s craziness.

“So…you like Riku huh?” Asahi said grinning at the person beside her. Mariko didn’t like this shift of conversation. She hopes Nami beats Hinata up real good for reminding them that there was once a time when Mariko went gaga on Riku.

“Please…that was ages ago.” Mariko tried to act cool by looking away and crossing her arms but Asahi could still see the slight blush on her face. She smirked at that.

“You like me.” Asahi kept her grin as she leans close to Mariko who quickly pushed her face away.

“Don’t flatter yourself.” Mariko said flatly earning a laugh from Asahi who seems to enjoy teasing the tall girl. It’s not everyday that you see Mariko-sama blushing you know.


**********

Nami’s POV


Hinata sure can run fast. Where is that girl? And I can’t believe I’m running after her thinking of killing her when I can’t seem to wipe off the smile on my face. Weird much?

I couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

I’m really not that mad at what Hinata did. Kissing me I mean. I can see that she really is just proving a point and all. Still, that doesn’t mean that she can still get away from kissing me. If I don’t beat her up, there’s a chance that she might think that it’s okay to kiss me every now and then.

Tough love, I know.

I turned to a corner and stopped as I looked around.

“Where the hell are you?”

I mumbled. I frowned and saw a slightly opened door. I walked towards it and opened it. It was a room full of costumes. Maybe Hinata is in here hiding. Walking inside, I looked at every corner and space that might be good for hiding but…she wasn’t there. I sighed and shook my head.

“Ugh. I can’t believe we’re playing hide and seek here.”

I mumbled again and decided to look somewhere else. I walked out of the room and closed it. I turned to another corner and stopped when I see Ray coming out of a room. She was frowning on the other end of the hall, her eyes glued on her phone while walking. Probably the reason why she didn’t notice me. This is actually the first time I’ve seen her since she came to our apartment two days ago. Ugh…that was a disaster.

Maybe I shouldn’t let her see me. She’ll immediately glomp me if she does. Yeah, I should probably disappear for now. She keeps on calling and mailing me anyway.

I turned and was about to walk away when I heard someone walking and Ray’s angry voice. Frowning, I peeked around the corner. Oddly, the scene I’m seeing made my blood boil.

Okuma Yuu is holding Ray’s wrist.

I couldn’t hear what they’re saying but I can tell that Ray was somewhat struggling to break free from his hold. Finally, I felt myself snap when Okuma Yuu placed his hand on Ray’s shoulder.

That’s it…I’ve had enough.


**********

Ray sighed as she walked out of the recording studio. She can’t believe she was the first one to arrive when she should be the last to arrive! The diva doesn’t wait for anyone! They should know that by now!

Grumbling she looked at her phone and sent a mail to Sarukawa asking him where he is and the staff members. Hmm…maybe she could also send a mail to Nami since it’s been an hour since she sent her a message. The girl didn’t reply though.

‘Must be busy.’ Ray thought smiling slightly.

“Hey princess. Fancy meeting you here.” Yuu said as she approached the diva, grinning. Ray couldn’t help but roll her eyes and groan.

‘Just great. A pest to completely ruin my mood. And just when I’m about to send a mail to Nami-chan. Ugh.’ Ray thought as she turned to the annoying male. Yuu has been sending her mails and calling her for the past few days which she just ignores. He even sends gifts and flowers to the diva. It’s making her really sick and told Sarukawa to do something about the guy but Sarukawa actually thought that it’s a good thing for Ray and Yuu to hook up.

Bad move on telling Ray that because it was then that Ray had another bitch fit. Eventually Sarukawa relented and promised to talk to Yuu about it. That didn’t stop Yuu from pursuing the diva though.

“What do you want?” The diva growled. He surprised the diva when he quickly took hold of her wrist and held it up. Yuu looked at the phone the diva is holding.

“So you do know how to use a celphone. I actually thought you didn’t know how to use one since you never return my calls or mails.” Yuu grinned at the diva. Somehow this is Yuu’s way of saying that he thought the diva is stupid. Ray glared at that.

“My time is precious so I wouldn’t waste it to answer your stupid mails and calls.” The diva said as she tried pulling her hand free. Yuu held her wrist even tighter and placed his hand on her shoulder.

“Why is it so stupid for us to hook up? Don’t you want to boost up your popularity even more?”

“Boost up MY popularity? Or boost up YOUR popularity?” Ray questioned with her eyebrow raised.

“OUR popularity.” Yuu answered still grinning. Ray just wants to wipe that grin off of his face.

“I don’t need to boost up my popularity. If you must know…I’m still the number one diva in Japan, unlike you who just had a fluke on your debut single.” Ray taunted at the grinning man.

“My, what a big head you have.”

“The better to put you into your place newbie. Now let go or else I swear to God, I’ll kick you where I’m sure will be painful enough to make you bow down to me on the floor.” Ray threatens. Yuu stared at her for awhile still with the smug look in his face.

“What would happen if you became the number 2 diva in Japan?”

“I’ll worry about that when it happens. And frankly, that’s none of your business. NOW LET GO!” Ray was really getting pissed off. She can’t help but think about what Nami said about letting Gori-san guard her. She’s sure that Gori-san would kick his ass to lalaland if he was here.

She gripped her phone suddenly thinking of Nami and how she still hasn’t mailed her.

Typical of Ray to think about that rather than the situation that she’s in.

Yuu stared at her for awhile then finally let go of her. Ray rubbed her wrist finding it a little bit sore. She glared at the man who still hadn’t stopped grinning. Was he injected by something on his face or what?

“This is your last warning. If you do something like that again, I swear I’ll ruin you and your popularity would drop six feet under to the ground that your debut single would be your first…and last.” Ray looked at him ominously. Yuu just smirked at her threat making her more pissed off. She decided to just ignore it since she had to do something more important than waste her time to a worthless newbie…

…like mail Nami.

The diva walked away but then stopped when she felt someone grab her arm, turned her around, grabbed both of shoulder and pinned her to the wall. She stared shock at Okuma Yuu who was leering at her.

“I think I changed my mind. I’m not letting you go.”

It took a couple of seconds for Ray to come out of her shock and start struggling.

“Let. Me. GO!”

“Make me.” Yuu grinned. Ray was about to kick him where it hurts when a hand suddenly held Yuu’s arm tightly. Both turned to look at the person as it growled…

“Let her go!”

Ray stared shocked at the person who appeared.

“K-Kai…?”


TBC


*************

Extra notes: Yeah, this chapter is full of exaggerations...so just imagine Nami has the speed of superman for her to dress up that fast.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on October 11, 2010, 09:21:51 AM

First the REAL TakAcchan Kiss from HebiRo and now an update from FOF-sama.. my day just keep getting better and better  :D My heart can't take it.. my inner fangirl is hyperventilating..

Thank you.. gotta comment on the update when i finish..

EDIT: Oh wow.. Okuma is starting to piss me off now.. before I could just ignore his prescence but now he's turned into a great character to make me feel something for him.. anyway..

KAI IS BACK!!!  :w00t: .. Man, can't wait for the next update.. Thanks FoF-sama

And YAY Hinata  :twothumbs .. seriously love her character..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on October 11, 2010, 09:59:06 AM

Kai!!!! Rough, FoF. That's a damn big cliff-hanger. I think Kai needs to kick some ass. All that beating up on Hinata should've trained her into Superman. :P

And, uh, I think Ray should be doing something about Okuma. She's being WAAAAAY too easy on him. And then... what will Okuma do when he suddenly gets blacklisted? What'll he do?!
lol

I think I'm just not gonna post my next chapter until you post chapter 13. :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on October 11, 2010, 03:49:24 PM

Yay~ more update~  :twothumbs
Thank you for the update~!  :D
It's really nice to read yours fanfic~!  :thumbsup
But i want more Asahi x Yuko ne~  :roll:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: sorakamiya on October 11, 2010, 05:24:40 PM

whoooooooow...more update.... :cow: thanks lot FoF sama...  :bow: really like the fanfic... and that "kai" word .... i couldnt stand to read the next chapter...  :heart: :heart:more update pleaaaaassssseeeee.... :bow:

GOOD JOB!!!! :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on October 23, 2010, 04:58:39 AM

Wow, there are a lot of AKB48 fics appearing!  :w00t: Alright! Guess I have a lot to read later on!

Sorry about the lateness. Got distracted and I'm actually doing what I'm supposed to do nowadays.  :lol:

Thanks so much for the replies, the thanks and the pms!  :bow: :bow: :bow: It helps. I'm actually surprised that this fic is still getting hits though.  :nervous Like really, thanks so much for reading or just visiting my crap!

Here's another exaggerated chap. :lol:


**************


Chapter 13



“Where did those two go?” Mariko asked as she and Asahi walked looking for Nami and Hinata. Mariko suggested that the two of them look for their missing friends since staying at the lobby is somewhat uncomfortable for the tall girl because her companion is so intent on teasing her to death. She also wanted to see Nami maim Hinata for that.

“Oh! There’s Hinata.” Asahi said as she pointed towards the girl who seems to be getting something. She took Mariko’s arm and dragged her towards the girl. They stopped when they were near Hinata.

“Oh joy. You’re alive.” Mariko said flatly as she crossed her arm staring at the girl. She wasn’t expecting Hinata dead really…she was just expecting her to be wincing in pain which was probably what she usually do whenever Nami would beat her up. But looking at the girl…she doesn’t seem to be in any pain right now.

No maiming happened then. Bummer for Mariko.

Hinata turned to the two and glared at Mariko.

“No thanks to you!” Hinata sticks out her tongue at Mariko then quickly went back to what she was doing. Asahi and Mariko raised their eyebrow as they watch Hinata grabbing a few sweets at the buffet table.

“Oh God. Now you’re stealing food.” Mariko groaned as she rolled her eyes. Asahi chuckled.

“I am not stealing food! They’re free.”

“They’re not free for all.” Mariko answered back but Hinata ignored her and kept on looking at the buffet trying to see what else she could take. Mariko nudged Asahi gently with her elbow.

“Aren’t you going to stop YOUR friend?” Mariko said with her eyebrow raised at the girl. Asahi rolled her eyes grinning slightly. She finds it amusing that Mariko would refer Hinata as her friend when in fact Hinata is also Mariko’s friend. She sighed, smiling slightly as she tries to talk Hinata out of stealing the food on the buffet.

“Hinata you shouldn’t take tho---hey…is that a muffin?”

Well…she DID try, but you can’t blame her for being distracted as she saw those muffins she loves so much. Well…yes you can blame her, but that won’t stop Asahi from walking towards the buffet table excitedly. She pointed at the muffins telling Hinata to take some as she jumped happily. Mariko watched the two with narrowed eyes as they point out the things that they should take at the buffet table.

Now Hinata has a partner in her crime. So what is she? The lookout?

‘Why am I the only normal one here?’ Mariko thought as she sighed. She wonders if Nami would’ve joined her two best friends if ever she was here.

She probably will. It is free food and all.

The three suddenly froze when they hear footsteps and people talking heading their way. They turned towards the noise with their eyes wide in fear of getting caught. Mariko, being the ‘normal’ one, quickly took hold of the thieves’ collar and pulled them away from the buffet table.

“Ahhh! The tarts!” Hinata pouted as she watches the buffet table getting further and further away from her. She could feel a twinge of pain with each step they take. It’s like watching the one you love walk away and you can’t do anything but stare at them.

Well, at least that’s what Hinata feels.

“Shove it tart-ass.” Mariko said grinning slightly. As the ‘normal’ one, she has the responsibility of taking care of the weirdoes, which is why she’s dragging them away from the buffet. It would look bad if they were caught since they are idols. Mariko can imagine the headline if they were caught stealing.

‘3 akb48 members caught stealing food. Ridiculous…but it could happen. Anything could happen with these two as your friends.’ Mariko thought.

Once the coast is clear, Mariko stopped dragging the two and faced them. Asahi was all smiles as she took a bite at the muffin in her hand. She’s cradling some of them in her other arm. Hinata seems to be the same as she’s cradling some of the sweets she collected in her arms. Mariko watches them smile like they just found gold. Seeing them like that really felt like she was the normal one.

She sighed and took a brownie from Hinata.

“So? Where’s Nami?” Mariko asked as she took a bite of the brownie. It tastes good for her. But it’s not that good that she’d steal some like Hinata and Asahi did…though she is stealing some from Hinata now.

“Hey! If you wanted some I could have get some for you.” Hinata pouted and Mariko just shrugged as she took another one and quickly shove it inside her mouth, grinning.

“Here, I’ll feed you and Asahi can take our picture. It’s for our ‘HiMari’ fan club.” Hinata suggested as she took a cupcake and held it up for Mariko. Mariko narrowed her eyes and shoved the offered sweet to Hinata’s mouth.

“Seriously. Stop with the grossness.” Mariko said flatly as Hinata chewed the dessert in her mouth.

“It’s only…gross for you…because you-mmmpppphhhhh!” Mariko cut her off as she shove a couple of brownies inside Hinata’s mouth knowing that she was once again going to bring up her crush on Riku. She really didn’t need that…again.

Asahi decided to pull Mariko away from Hinata as she kept on shoving sweets inside the other girls’ mouth. It scared Asahi especially when she noticed Mariko enjoying what she’s doing.

It seems that Mariko has a sadistic side to her.

“Uh…so where’s Nami, Hinata?” Asahi asked trying to change the topic. The two watch as Hinata consumes the shoved sweets in her mouth. Finally, she gulped down the sweets and turned to the two who were somewhat amazed that Hinata gulped everything Mariko shoved in just a few seconds.

“Well…she never caught me. So…I don’t know.” Hinata shrugged.

“That explains why you’re still alive.” Mariko mumbled.

“Well, let’s go look for her.” Asahi suggested as she took another bite on a new muffin that she’s holding. Hinata looked at her incredulously.

“Do you want me to get killed?” Hinata asked. Mariko rolled her eyes and took Hinata’s arm and dragged her.

“Don’t worry. We’ll bury you somewhere nice and hold a party afterwards.” Mariko said dragging Hinata with Asahi following them.

“Asahi, go up front and capture this moment. The ‘HiMari’ fan club is going to squeal when they see Mariko dragging me.”

‘Or maybe I should bury her now.’ Mariko thought as she sighed.


**************


Ray was stunned at what she’s seeing. Her eyes are wide as she looked at the boy who had stolen her heart a couple of months ago.

The boy named Kai.

The boy is dressed differently as he isn’t wearing his usual coat and that striped tie he usually wears. Rather he was wearing a beanie that covers his short blonde hair, a shirt, leather jacket and oddly, a fake mustache and goatee. It was somewhat similar to the get up Nami and Asahi wore when they were running away from the goons that wanted the toy that Asahi picked up. The only difference is that s/he wasn’t wearing a blonde wig, a fake facial hair and s/he was wearing sunglasses at that time.

Nami, dressed up as she is, does look different to Ray. But she could never forget those fiery eyes that Kai or Nami often has whenever s/he is angry. How can she forget when it was those eyes that she fell in love with the boy…or the girl.

Well, that and Ray often see that look Kai seems to be giving Yuu now whenever Hinata does something.

“K-Kai…?” She said softly as if testing if she was just imagining him being there. Kai glanced at her for a second then turned to Yuu again.

It made her heart jump seeing Nami/Kai. She can still feel her heart pounding at the thought that her first love is here to protect her. But still, there’s another side of her that feels angry at Nami/Kai for intruding.

“I said let her go.” Kai snarled at Yuu as he held his arm firmly. Yuu stared at Kai for awhile with a blank expression. Kai’s glare didn’t falter upon seeing it. Both were looking at each other, unmoving.

Finally, Yuu let go of the diva and backed away slowly as he grinned slightly. Kai moved in front of Ray and faced Yuu glaring at him once again.

“I don’t know what the hell is wrong with you…but stay the hell away from Ray!” Kai growled.

“You sound like you own her or something.” Yuu puffed, his eyes still glued at Kai.

“Ray IS mine!” Kai said angrily and then he heard a gasp from behind. He obviously was not thinking when he said that as his eyes went wide with realization. His face quickly turned red as he looked at the diva behind her. It wasn’t surprising when he saw the diva blushing furiously obviously surprised at what he said.

“I…uh…I…” He stammered as he shook his head at the diva. He wanted to take it back…but what explanation can you offer the diva who is just staring at you obviously stunned at what he said?

“Doesn’t sound convincing huh.” Yuu said as he smirked. As much as Kai wanted to take back what he said earlier about Ray being his, hearing Yuu’s smirk somehow made him want to further tell jerk face that Ray really belongs to him…and him only. He turned back to Yuu and glared at him.

“I don’t know why you’re so intent on getting Ray when she already belongs to me. She’s MY girl! So back off!” Kai exclaimed with conviction. He could hear his inner Mariko-sama telling him not to blush as she grins, but there’s still a slight blush on his cheeks. How can he not blush when he’s saying such embarrassing things?

Yuu frowned slightly as he looked at the boy glaring at him. Kai was gritting his teeth. He looked like a dog protecting his master. Staring at him, Yuu found him intriguing. It feels like Yuu found another interesting playmate. He grinned slightly at the thought.

Seeing Yuu grinning somehow brought Ray to reality. She shook her head slightly trying to clear her mind and to focus since her brain seems to be replaying Kai’s possessive words towards her. She was definitely in Lala land because of it. Can’t really blame her since this is actually the first time Kai ever said those words to her. She could replay those words over and over again forever if she could, but she really has to do what she think is right…for her Kai.

She took hold of Kai’s arm, squeezing it. Kai turned to her frowning slightly.

“Let’s just go. Don’t waste your time with this…noob.” Ray glared at Yuu who just smirked. She was so tempted to wipe off of that smirk from Yuu’s face, but decided to just drag Kai away from the man. Kai’s safety is more important to her than wiping that smirk off of Yuu.

Kai let himself be dragged by the diva. He gave one last glare at Yuu who gave him a grin as he watch the two walk away.

“Kai huh. How cute and interesting…” Yuu mumbled looking at the retreating form of the two.


**************


“Last one!” Hinata exclaimed smiling as she held up the last sweet she has. She opened her mouth and was about to put the last sweet she has when Mariko turned her hand towards her mouth and quickly ate it. Hinata gasped looking horrified at what Mariko just did.

“My last brownie! You…you…”

“Aww. And you didn’t capture the moment when you feed me your last brownie. Too bad for our imaginary ‘HiMari’ fan club.” Mariko shrugged as she grins. Hinata looked at Asahi who was giggling.

“Oh well. Let’s just kiss and let Asahi capture the moment.” Hinata said as she puckered up, reaching for Mariko who was pushing the girl away. Asahi just watched them struggling as she laughs. The three stopped horsing around when something caught their eyes. They turned towards the end of the hallway and saw Ray dragging what appears to be a small boy across. She looked pissed off and the boy…looked so…familiar.

The three frowned.

“You know that kinda looked like Kai.” Asahi said as she tilted her head slightly.

“I was actually thinking the same thing.” Mariko added.

“Ditto.” Hinata replied nodding.

The three stared at the empty hallway for awhile then turned to each other and exclaimed…

“Uso!”


**************


Nami’s POV


I let Ray drag me to…uh…I don’t know where. I can still feel myself seriously pissed off at that Okuma Yuu. I was this close in beating the crap out of that guy. Who does he think he is harassing Ray like that? Makes my blood boil just thinking of him. Probably the main reason why I decided to dress up like this.

I looked at the attire I’m wearing and sighed. 

This is the only thing I could come up with. I’ve actually been thinking of making Kai appear since that jerk face talked to me about Ray in the lobby. I hesitated on the idea, but…seeing him calling her made me decide that Kai really does need to appear. It was somehow, the only way that jerk face would leave her alone. If he knew that Kai is still with Ray…surely he will stop his advances on Ray.

Right…?

God, I hope nobody I know sees me like this. Namely Asahi, Hinata and Mariko-sama. If they see me like this they’ll----

“Ooooffff.”

Ray stopped so suddenly that I ended up bumping her. Frowning, I stepped away from her as she faced me, letting go of my arm that she’s holding. She looks mad as she’s glaring at me.

What’s with the glare?

“Are you out of your mind?! Why did you do that?”

She asked me exasperatedly. That surprised me…but I quickly glared back at her. Isn’t she supposed to be thanking me? I just saved her from being harassed! What’s the deal with her?

“You’re welcome by the way.”

I snorted as I crossed my arms, looking away.

“I’m not thanking you for doing something stupid such as that.”

She said gruffly as she took a step towards me. She looks really mad as she’s glaring at me. I stepped forward, glaring up at her. I don’t know what the hell her problem is…but I deserve a thank you and what I did isn’t stupid! For God’s sake! I did it for her and this is what I get?!

“Why are you mad at me for?!”

She was about to retaliate when we someone cut her off.

“Ray…?”

We both froze. The voice came from behind me. And well, I know that voice too well since my inner voice had taken her form and voice.

This is not good.

“Uh…M-Mari-chan…a-and N-Nami’s two friends…”

Ray stammered and I just kept my back to the three that I know are standing behind me.

“Who’s that with you?”

Mariko-sama asked as she drawled her words. I can imagine her standing a few feet from me with her arms crossed. I’m sweating here. I can somehow feel her stare from the back of my head. Ray glanced at me then smiled nervously at Mariko-sama.

“Uh…no one…?”

Nice one Ray. Real nice.

“Rrrreeeaaalllyyy. Can that no one please turn around so that we can see their face?”

Nope…not good at all.

“Uh…how can they turn around when there’s no one there to turn around?”

I narrowed my eyes at Ray. I’m sure Mariko-sama is looking at her in the same way. I know she’s trying to prevent them from seeing me, but what she said is just ridiculously… like what Hinata would say.  So ridiculously like Hinata.

“Ray, I maybe spending so much time with Hinata…but I’m not THAT dumb.”

“Hey! I object to that!”

Yes, Hinata. You should object to that since Mariko-sama just called you dumb. I sighed and shook my head. I decided to do what is right in this situation that I’m in. And that is…

…to run.

Taking Ray’s hand, I made a dash away from them dragging the diva with me.

“Oi!”

And it’s not surprising that they are running after us.


**************


Five girls are playing tag…well…they’re not really playing tag. It’s more like three girls are chasing after the other two. Well, one is pretending to be a guy and all…but that’s really not the point.

“Stop! We won’t hurt you!” Mariko yelled at the two they’re chasing. She quickly took Asahi’s last muffin in her hand…much to Asahi’s surprise…and threw the muffin at Kai. It didn’t hit Kai though…it hit the diva instead on the back of her head. Bits of the muffin were left in the diva’s hair. Asahi flinched when the diva looked at them while running.

“Who threw that?! You are so dead!” The diva growled glaring at Asahi who shook her head nervously and pointed at Mariko who just shrugged. Nice hit…wrong person to hit though.

The chase continues. People are staring at them but that didn’t stop Kai who was trying to loose the three girls chasing after them. Kai kept on turning and turning on the hallways dragging the diva with him. Makes you wonder what kind of place the Tohto TV station is for them to run like they’re running inside a mouse maze huh.

The three were getting tired. Mariko notices the gap between them and the two they’re chasing is slowly getting longer. In this case…they’re going to loose the two.

Asahi and Mariko stopped running. They were panting as they watch Hinata still chasing the two.

“Stop…” Hinata exhaled looking at the two. They’re getting away! She stopped, feeling tired and suddenly with all her remaining strength…she yelled…

“…KAI!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Kai’s name echoed in the hallway. Ray and Kai stopped and stared with their eyes wide as they looked at the people at the end of the hallway.

They were photographers who obviously heard Hinata call out Kai’s name.

Both parties stared at each other for awhile. This isn’t good for Kai and Ray. The fact that Kai from Persona is there…after a long months of disappearing in the entertainment business and Ray being the top diva are together…holding hands…even though they supposedly had broken up…is something like a grand feast for the press. Surely the photographers would want some photos to publish right?

Right. That seems to be what they were thinking as they suddenly start flashing the two with their cameras, running towards them.

“Shit!” Kai quickly dragged Ray running in the opposite towards the three who was looking at them surprised. As Kai and Ray passed them, Kai growled at Hinata.

“Hinata you…BAKA!!”

The three watch as the photographers chase after the two. This is bad…like really bad.

“Opps.” Hinata said looking at where Kai and Ray disappeared to.

“Nice going Hinata!” Mariko growled as she punched Hinata in the shoulder.

“How should I know that the press was there?!” Hinata defended herself. She does have a point.

“No use worrying about that. Let’s just figure out how to help them.” Asahi suggested. Good suggestion…but how can they help the two?


**************


Nami’s POV



God there’s no end to this.

I looked behind me and the photographers are still chasing us, flashing us with their cameras. Maybe we should just…give up? Let them take some pictures of us. Let the world know that Ray and Kai are back together. That way, jerk face would probably back off for good.

Ugh. I really hadn’t intended for this to happen. I just want that Yuu to stop pursuing Ray. I didn’t want anyone to know that Kai made an appearance. But now…everyone would know.

Mariko-sama, Asahi and Yukarin would tease me endless for this. Hinata would…probably be dead once this is over so she won’t get to tease me. This is her fault and all. Hmm. I wonder what Sachou would say if she saw that Kai is back.

“Uwaah!”

I said suddenly as someone grabbed me pulling me inside an…elevator? I turned towards the person and found Hinata pushing the close button like crazy. The three of us looked horrified at the photographers running towards us. Luckily, the elevator closed right in time and we all sighed in relief.

I sat at the floor panting. Ray was leaning on the wall trying to catch her breath as well. I noticed some yellow stuff in her hair. Wonder what that is?

“You guys should be safe for now.”

Hinata smiled looking down at me. I glared at her and quickly stood up. I grabbed her in her collar and pulled her face towards mine.

“This is all YOUR fault! I’m going to maim you for this!!”

I shook her and she smiled nervously.

“Now, now Nami. Calm down.”

“Calm down?! CALM DOWN?! YOU—“

“Hey! If you didn’t run away from us in the first place we could have prevented this you know!”

I stopped shaking her and just gritted my teeth knowing that she’s somehow right. I just didn’t want them seeing me like this. They’ll ask me questions and tease me to death. Now that I think about it, that’s kind of stupid of me huh?

I pushed her away and moved away. She looked at me frowning slightly.

“What’s with the goatee anyway?”

Oh yeah, I forgot I put that. My fake goatee is still there but my fake mustache seems to be missing. It probably fell from all that running. I shrugged at her question.

“Where are we going?”

Ray asked coldly. I glanced at her and she seems to be pretty angry. It makes me wonder if she’s angry at the situation we’re in or at me since she seems pretty mad earlier when I faced jerk face. Again I can’t help but wonder why she’s mad at me for that.

“Top floor. Asahi is already there.”

“And Mariko-sama?”

“She stayed below monitoring the photographers’ movements. I’m going back there to accompany her after I drop you guys off. The ‘HiMari’ coupling should stay together you know.”

I decided to stay quiet rather than make a comment on their imaginary coupling she has with Mariko-sama. So the three of us just stared at the ascending numbers as we wait for the elevator to stop. Hinata slowly moved closer to and leaned to whisper…

“Ne Nami, are you two…okay?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just that…Ray looks scary than usual.”

Hinata said as she glanced at Ray who was glaring at the door. I glanced too and noticed her looking like she’s about to kill someone. Hinata slightly jumped surprised when Ray’s angry gaze turned to her.

“I can hear you, you know. This isn’t exactly a large room for me not to hear you.”

Ray growled giving Hinata a look that made her freeze in fear.

“H-Hai! G-Gomen!”

Hinata said as she bowed at Ray who looked away. She stood stiff beside me and just stared at the ascending numbers. I just rolled my eyes at them. Somehow I get the feeling Ray is still mad at me.

Like I care! Let her be mad! I’m mad at her for being mad and for her not thanking me.

The three of us quietly wait for the elevator to stop. Hinata, being in the middle, is somewhat glancing at us every now and then. She seemed uncomfortable as she kept playing with her clothes while looking at the numbers. She could probably feel the tension coming from both of us which makes her uncomfortable.

She almost let out a squeal of delight but quickly covered her mouth when we finally reached the top floor. The door opened and Asahi greeted us with a smile.

“Hey. I’m glad you guys are fine.”

She smiled but then that smile slowly turned into a frown as me and Ray stepped out of the elevator. Asahi could probably tell that something is wrong from the way me and Ray are frowning, avoiding each others eyes.

“W-well, I leave them up to you Asahi! Good luck!”

“Wh-what? W-wait!”

Too late. Hinata immediately closed the elevator leaving Asahi to take care of us. She sighed and shrugged smiling slightly.

“I’m actually just a lookout for you guys.”

She motioned for us to follow her up the stairs leading us to the rooftop.

“You guys can hide here for awhile until everything cools down. I’ll come pick you up. I have to get back down and lead the press in the wrong way if they ever check the rooftop.”

“Thanks.”

I smiled and she smiled back nodding her head walking back down. I turned to look at Ray who was by the railing looking down.

“Oh yeah. Hey Nami!”

Frowning, I turned around and was surprised when a flash blinded me momentarily. I blinked back and found Asahi beaming at me holding her phone.

“It’s nice to see Kai again, though I like him better without the goatee.”

She giggled and I removed the goatee on my chin. It looked good together with the fake mustache. I only added them because I was somewhat afraid that Yuu might recognize me. Plus, Kai disappeared a couple of months ago…so it would be somewhat believable if there were some changes in his looks.

At least…that’s what I was thinking at that time.

“You have to tell me later why you needed to make him appear alright? Well…I’ll see you later. Good luck.”

Asahi winked at me, closed the door and went back down. Is she saying good luck for me to make peace with Ray? If she is implying that…then she’s mistaken if she thinks that I’m going to say sorry to Ray when I didn’t do anything wrong. If Ray doesn’t want to talk to me…then fine! I don’t care!

I sat down on the ground, leaning at the wall. Ray was still on the railing looking ahead at the scene in front of her. Looking at her like this suddenly reminded me of where we are. We’re at the rooftop…of Tohto TV! The place where Ray first…

“I want you to stay away from Yuu. Be it Kai or Nami, just stay away from him and don’t do anything stupid like what you did earlier.”

Ray said as she kept her back to me. The way she said it irritates me. It’s like she’s talking to a child with the tone of her voice.

“What I did wasn’t stupid.”

“It is stupid! Don’t you know what might happen because of the stupidity of what you did?!”

Ray said as she turned to face me, her voice a louder than usual. She was angry. Furiously angry. I was getting angry myself since I still don’t get why the hell she’s angry at me for.

I quickly stood up and glared at her.

“Then why don’t you tell me! Tell me what’s so stupid about that when I only did that to protect you!”

That seems to leave her dumbfounded as she stares at me, her eyes wide. She clearly needed to hear why I did that. So yeah, I did that to protect her. I did it for her. Can’t she see that? Why is she mad at me? Why does it seem like she’s protecting that dumbass?

That last question seems to hit me. It does seem like she’s protecting Yuu. Don’t tell me…?

“You…You like him…don’t you…?”

Surprisingly, my voice sounded soft. Unsure. It sounded like I was hesitating on asking that question. Or maybe…I was hesitating because I didn’t want to know the answer.

“What?”

She asked frowning at me.

“That’s why you’re mad at me…because…you’re protecting him. You like Okuma Yuu!”

“I’m not protecting him! I’m protecting YOU!”

She said as she stepped closer to me, glaring. I’m frowning as I can’t comprehend if she said she’s protecting me…or she’s protecting Yuu. Did she say you or Yuu? Damn homophones!

‘Need I remind you that you are in Japan, so you can’t blame homophones on this one.’ Inner Mariko-sama reminded me as she rolls her eyes.

Oh yeah.

I frowned slightly, my eyes still glued at her.

“Wh-what?”

She sighed defeatedly.

“He’s a lot like me. He said so himself. If that is the case…then he’d do anything just so he can get what he wants. He’ll destroy anything that might get in his way. That’s why I never told anyone about him. Not even Mari-chan knows. I don’t want anything to happen to you guys…especially you.”

She said the last part softly as she looks at the ground. So this is the reason why she’s mad at what I did. I get it but…

“So what? You’re just going to deal with him yourself?! Is that it?!”

Yes, I’m still angry. She doesn’t need to handle this alone when we’re here for her. I’m here for her.

She clearly doesn’t know that or cares as she turned to look at me, scowling.

“Yes, I’ll handle it myself! So stay the hell out of it!”

“Oh yeah?! Well, newsflash! I won’t let you handle it yourself because I want to protect you too!!”

I yelled at her angrily and she surprised me when she grabbed my shoulder, slammed me to the wall and kissed me hard.

Well, it did surprised me a little…but what surprised me the most is that I’m kissing her back…

…just as hard.


TBC


**************

Extra notes: Ugh. Too much drama. I suck at drama scenes. Next chapter would be crucial for me...so crucial... :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: thedeath93 on October 23, 2010, 06:30:08 AM

Seem like the takacchan do not have much hope here now *sob*, I like the namixray couple too but not as much as the takacchan couple :(

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on October 23, 2010, 06:30:52 AM

Nice chapter !  :twothumbs
Hinata  :lol: She's probably my favorite character now... Incredible O_o

I've seen your story before, but since I didn't have an account I couldn't post a comment so I only do it now!
I can't wait for the next chapter! And that Yuu.........  :angry: There's no word to describe him... Well, there is, but I don't think I can say it here  :nervous
And the end...   :shocked XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on October 23, 2010, 08:43:13 AM

Thanks for the update.. woohh  :cow: .. gonna comment on the update later.. just wanna thank you first  :)

EDIT: ok so at first I was like  :D then  :lol: then I was  :huhuh then at the very end of the chapter  :shocked:  :inlove: :drool: ... I love this update.. Nami/Ray is HOT..

YAY for Hinata.. serious  :rofl: to her.. love her character so much... TY again for the update.. I sooo can't wait for what's gonna happen next..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: sorakamiya on October 24, 2010, 05:41:02 PM

yeah...another update....  :cow: thanks FoF san .....  :bow: :bow: i really like your fanfic... please update more....  :bow: :bow:  :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on October 25, 2010, 02:00:10 AM

Read this and gotta say... bravo. And as promised, will be updating my own tonight. :P

Hope I get another update soon! Angry making out is always awesome. And wow, look at Nami... she finally seems to be seeing things Ray's way :D Rip her clothes off! WOOO!!! I mean... uh... hahaha. lol.

You've made Yuu into a very unlikeable character, good job.

Really like this line --> Who threw that?! You are so dead!” The diva growled glaring at Asahi who shook her head nervously and pointed at Mariko who just shrugged. Nice hit…wrong person to hit though.

lol. I could so see Ray doing that too.


Now I really can't wait til you give us the next one! :D Come on!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: mode107 on October 26, 2010, 06:13:19 PM

I had no idea that such a godly AKB48/Mendol fic existed on this forum.

Its taken me days/hours to catch up (I'm still in the process of reading as I'm posting this comment) but its sooo worth it. I'm looking forward to your updates :D

The Nami X Ray makes me squeal :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on October 28, 2010, 04:58:49 PM

FoF, I've been learning from Ray. lol.

Doing whatever I can do to get what I want. Which is MORE UPDATES FROM YOU. O_O Will I do it again? huh? Will I with-hold the next chapter? We don't know. Lets see. lol.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 01, 2010, 03:30:05 PM

I didn't realize that chp14 would be so long (for me) so I decided to divide it in half. I'll post part 2 later when I finish it.  :nervous
chap14 is probably the most stressful chap for me. Ugh.  :panic:
Anyway, thanks for the thanks, the replies and the pms!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Seriously, thanks so much!  :)


************


Chapter 14 (Part 1)



Nami’s POV



My senses went overdrive as she kissed me angrily against the wall. She’s kissing me, hard…and without thinking...I’m kissing her back just as hard.

Her smell intoxicates me as I breathe in her scent. Her hold on my shoulder…is tighter than ever.  I can feel pain in my shoulder as her long nails digs into my skin. Her body is pressed up against mine. She’s still pushing me…even though my back is completely pressed against the wall.

I…I wonder if she can feel my heart pounding hard.

I wonder if she can taste me…like I can taste her.

I can feel her anger as she kisses me. I tried to mimic the movements of her lips on mine, moving them and pushing back to her just as hard to let her know I’m angry as well. I don’t know if I’m doing it right though since…

…this is the first time I’m actually kissing someone back.

I moaned slightly when I felt the tip of her tongue brushing against my lips. Her tongue moves around, feeling my lips and wetting them, silently asking permission for her tongue to enter me. Finally, she parts my lips with her tongue and enters my mouth. We both let out a soft moan when our tongues came in contact with each other for the first time.

Oh God.

I feel lightheaded as I let her dominate me, not anymore caring to let her know I’m angry at her. It actually feels like this kiss that we’re sharing isn’t out of anger anymore…it’s more like evolving into something…else.

I can’t hear anything besides the pounding of my heart as our tongues continue to dance together. I moan again and felt her press into me harder. I guess she likes it when I do that since she kisses me hard whenever I moan. I never pegged myself as a moaner…but then again, I’ve never experienced something this intense before.

I suddenly had the urge to hold her. It was then I realized that my hands weren’t holding anything as they stayed limp on my sides. With that, my right hand slowly made its way up, cupping the side of her face. I gently caressed the side of her face with my thumb and felt the bruising kiss we’re sharing ease up. She’s kissing me slowly now…softly. It’s as if she’s trying to memorize the feel of my lips on hers and my tongue against hers. Much like the bruising kiss earlier…this kiss is also intense.

I wonder how long we’ve been kissing.

‘Long enough for Asahi or anyone to catch the two of you making out.’ Inner Mariko-sama reminded and I suddenly remembered why we’re here in the first place.

We’re supposed to wait for Asahi to come back…not to make-out! And my God! I’m making out with Ray!

Surprisingly, it wasn’t me who pulled away from the kiss. Although, when you think about it, I really can’t pull away since I’m pressed against the wall. Still, it was surprising that Ray was the one who pulled away first. Did she read my mind?

Slowly she pulled away from me slightly, placing her forehead on mine. Both of us are breathing heavily from the intense kiss we just shared. I kept my eyes closed and felt her nuzzle her face on the side of my face. I find it funny that earlier she was so angry and now she seemed like a tamed kitten. I swear she’s almost purring as she breathes into my ear.

“Nami…”

She said breathlessly as if telling me to open my eyes, feeling myself shiver as she calls my name. I slowly opened my eyes when I felt her pull away. It wasn’t surpring whe I found her gazing at me. Somehow, I feel like I’m the mind reader now since I can tell that she wants me to say something or answer the one question that’s apparent in her eyes.

Why did I kiss her back?

“I…I…”

The warmth I felt earlier suddenly disappeared to be replaced by a sudden chill. I suddenly felt the need to run and hide from that warm gaze of hers.

What can I say to her?

I looked away.

That’s right…nothing.

“I...think we should head back down…to where the others are. They’re probably waiting.”

This is all I can offer her for now, which she reluctantly accepted as she stepped away from me, giving me space to turn and walk away. With my knees weak, I slowly walked towards the door, not bothering to look if she’s following me. I went back inside and sighed, my fingertip caressing my tingling and burning lips. I licked my lips and I can still taste her.

She tastes like…


End of Flashback


“…strawberries…?”

“Ehhh? Strawberries? Are you craving for some Nami-chan?”

I turned to Hinata who has her head tilted slightly as she looked at me, confused.

“What?”

She sighed and shook her head.

“I’ve been talking to you for awhile now and you suddenly said strawberries. Do you want some?”

I must’ve said strawberries out loud. I shook my head to answer her question and she frowned slightly still confused.

“You know…you look a bit flushed. Are you coming down with a fever or something?”

She asked as she placed her hand on my forehead.

“Hmm. Nope…no fever. You do feel warmer than usual.”

“I’m fine!”

I growled as I removed her hand on my forehead. Frowning, I began to eat my katsudon again hoping that Hinata doesn’t ask anything…Ray related...since that’s all I ever think about since it happened the other day.

Hinata and I are at a restaurant having our late lunch after finishing our recording session. Just my luck that I was paired up to Hinata today. Knowing Hinata, she’ll pry on what’s bothering me. I know she’s just trying to be helpful…but sometimes I just need to figure things out for myself.

Especially something as big as this.

I glanced at Hinata and found her looking at me curiously. I frowned slightly finding it disturbing that she’s looking at me while I’m eating.

“Wh-what?”

She sighed and shook her head, looking at the side.

“Be thankful that I promised Asahi not to question you on whatever.”

She mumbled.

What? Asahi told her not to ask questions? Why would Asahi tell her that?

Before I could question her about Asahi, she looked at me and smiled excitedly as she changes the topic.

“So? Are you going to help me or what?”

“Help you with what?”

“You know, helping me to get Mariko to agree on the ‘HiMari’ coupling.”

I narrowed my eyes at the ridiculousness of what she just said. I don’t know anymore if she’s serious on pursuing Mariko-sama or she’s just joking around. But then again, looking at her like this, I can’t help but think that she is somewhat serious about hers and Mariko-sama’s ‘HiMari’ coupling. Is she crazy to think that Mariko-sama would want to be a part of that?

‘She’s Hinata. What do you expect?’ Inner Mariko reminded me as she rolls her eyes.

Oh, right.

“Listen, I suggest you let go of that illusion that you and Mariko-sama would become the ‘HiMari’ couple because there is no way Mariko-sama would agree to that. Just the fact that she’ll be coupled to YOU would send her running away.”

Though I can’t imagine Mariko-sama running away. Hmm. Mariko-sama running after Hinata with a knife on her hand would be the proper visual for that I guess.

“Wow. Way to break it to me gently Nami-chan. You really are a true friend.”

She said flatly as she looked at the side.

Well, they say that true friends stab you in the front. And I know if I break it to her gently, she still won’t understand it. So I guess stabbing Hinata in the front is the way to go. Maiming her would be good too.

“I guess I’m just a bit jealous of what you guys have, you know. Back then, I have Kuro-nyan. But it was an unrequited love...”

Ah. Kuro-nyan…or better known as the snake man that was hunting us for a mere toy that Asahi picked up. Well, it wasn’t a mere toy because it has some chip inside of it that has a data about some illegal business that Sachou’s…long time love…was trying to hide. Kuro-nyan was among his goons and well, he’s Hinata’s ‘Prince’ back then in our Persona days. Those were the days that Hinata seemed blind in love. Like literally.

I know he saved Hinata and all, but hearing Hinata calling him a prince somewhat brings a sour face to me and Asahi. Well, every woman has different tastes in men I guess.

Hinata sighed.

“And now, I see both of you and Asahi with someone…and well, I’m jealous. I want what you have.”

She looked at me, pouting a little looking sad.

“…can I have that?”

She said softly, her voice breaking a little. I never realized Hinata feels this way. She’s always showing us her…deranged and happy side without knowing that she’s somewhat feeling…lonely. I felt somewhat guilty.

“You know that someday you’ll find someone you love right? It may not be now, but someday you will. Until then, we’re here for you. Always.”

She looks stunned at what I said. If I were her, I would be, since I hardly speak such sappy lines to her. I feel myself blushing at her gaze. It was my turn to be stunned when she replied,

“What are you saying? I’m asking you if I could have THAT.”

She pointed at my half eaten katsudon. I narrowed my eyes at her as she somewhat rendered me speechless.

What…just happened?

‘Well she did say that she wants what you have and asked you if she can have that. Clearly you misunderstood her. Pay attention Nami! This is Hinata you’re speaking to.’ Inner Mariko-sama said as she shook her head.

I sighed and pushed the katsudon to her which she eagerly took and eat.

“I’m never going to say something that sappy to you ever again.”

I grumbled as I rest my chin on my hand and looked away. She looked up from eating my katsudon and smiled brightly.

“I doubt that. I would have hugged you for that, but I’m eating now. So maybe later.”

She winked and I just rolled my eyes. If she tries to hug me later, I’m going to choke her for making me feel stupid.

Watching Hinata devouring my katsudon and even drinking my juice…which I didn’t give to her but that didn’t stop her from taking it…bored me. So I took my phone out of my bag to see if someone left me a message. I was somewhat disappointed when I found that there’s no new message for me.

Not even a stupid message from Ray.

I shouldn’t be surprised since she also didn’t call or leave me a message yesterday. That’s actually the first time that ever happened. Ray not calling or bothering me, I mean. I guess she’s avoiding me or something. It’s understandable that she distance herself from me. So I shouldn’t be surprised about it right?

Right.

But, why do I feel miserable about it? Why do I suddenly miss her stupid calls and messages? Why do I suddenly want to see or hear her perky voice? Should I…send her a message telling her that I…miss her?
 
“Hmm? I knew you looked familiar! Nami right? From that 48 group.”

I froze when I heard that unforgettable voice. I slowly turned and found Okuma Yuu smiling at me.

“How’s it been?”

Japan’s population is hundreds of millions and out of that millions, I get to bump into him?! Of all the places and people to bump into…why is it got to be HIM?! Is God torturing me??

I’m trying my very best not to make a face as I stood up and bowed at him slightly. If I could, I’d head butt the guy until he pass out. But that’s so un-idol-like.

“Uh…Okuma-san. I’m doing good. What are you doing here?”

I’d be great if you just get out of my face.

“A friend and I are buying some take-outs.”

I can’t believe he has a friend. What is wrong with this world?

Okuma Yuu noticed Hinata who was watching us curiously. It’s courtesy to introduce them, so I motioned at Hinata and gave him a forced smile.

“This is a friend of mine who is also in akb48. Okuma-san, this is Hinata. Hinata, this is Okuma-san.”

Hinata stood up and they both bowed at each other.

“Another member huh? That’s nice. You guys must be having some time off from working so hard.”

Yes we are. Unlike you who’s probably out there harassing people. People like Ray…

I clench my fist as I once again recall when I saw him harassing Ray. I’m getting mad as he continues to smile at us trying to be friendly. Thankfully, his friend called him over.

“Well, I got to go. It’s nice meeting you Hinata. Nami, we should catch up sometime.”

He winked at me then waved goodbye at us. I hesitantly waved back with Hinata smiling. We watch as him and his friend walked out of the door, laughing. I sat back down once he was out of sight, grumbling at how unlucky I am. Catch up?! Me and him?! Ha! I’ll let him catch my fist when I see him again! Damn jerk face!

Hinata sat back down with a blank face. I frowned wondering what she’s thinking as she kept her gaze at the door.

Don’t tell me…

“Don’t tell me you like him?”

She looked at me and shook her head, frowning.

“No way. He’s not my type. Plus, Kuro-nyan is princelier than him!”

If I say something bad to Kuro-nyan, then I’m in Okuma Yuu’s side so…I think I’ll agree with Hinata in this one. Even though, I can’t really imagine Kuro-nyan as being princely. I wonder though, if someone was telling her some fairytale with some prince in it, would she imagine Kuro-nyan wearing some princely costume?

Nope, I still can’t imagine him being a prince.

“So, do you think that friend of his is his boyfriend?”

Hinata suddenly asked as she leaned towards me and wiggled her eyebrow. I narrowed my eyes at Hinata once again.

Only Hinata would come up with something as insane as that.



************


“Hey, look at this.”

Hinata said as she pointed towards an article on Kai and Ray’s run-in from the press while we’re walking towards our apartment. It’s getting dark now and well, we were supposed to get home a couple of hours ago, but Hinata kept stopping as she saw something cute along the way. She’ll drag me from store to store pointing at the cute stuff she saw. I find it funny that she looks like a child as she kept on pointing out stuff that she finds cute, though I was getting tired of her dragging. She finally stopped dragging me when she saw a newspaper which features yet another article about Kai and Ray. She immediately bought it and focused her attention at it.

I looked at it and saw a picture of me as Kai running while dragging Ray with me.

Ugh. Not another article. Yesterday, ‘Kai and Ray’s romantic escapade’…that’s what they call it…made it in the front page of every newspaper in Japan. Everybody is speculating on Kai’s return as ‘him finally realizing that Ray is the only girl for him.’ Persona fans are ecstatic thinking that ‘Persona is back in business.’ Even the members of akb48 are pretty excited as each one held different newspaper yesterday, reading about what happened. The only one’s who weren’t THAT excited about it were us four who was at the scene of the crime when that ‘romantic escapade’ happened.

I guess we made a big mess the other day.

‘You mean YOU made a big mess the other day.’ Inner Mariko-sama said.

Right. Blame it on me.

“It says here, that ‘Kai, who just came back from the U.S. to become a nutritionist…’”

U.S.? Nutritionist?!! WHAT?! Where the hell did they get that crap?

“… ‘visited Japan’s top diva, Ray, who is also his ex-girlfriend, immediately at Tohto TV as soon as his plane landed. He wanted some alone time with the diva but die hard fans of his saw him and chased after him dragging the diva with him.’ Hey we’re on this too!”

Hinata smiled excitedly as she pointed at the article. I rolled my eyes at her.

“Yeah, as Kai’s die hard fans.”

“Still, we got in! This is probably the article closest to the truth.”

Except for the studying in the U.S. to become a nutritionist part. Seriously, who came up with that?!

“It says here that ‘Ray’s manager and president of Monkey Productions, Sarukawa Keiji, decided not to comment on anything.’”

Typical of him. I bet he’s having a hard time now what with the press is constantly following him or even calling him for his comment. Now that I think about it, maybe Ray is experiencing that as well.

I frowned at the thought.

“Hmm. You know, reading this article remind me of Acchan. Did you talk to her yet?”

I was taken aback by the suddenness of her question. I raised my eyebrow at her.

“Reading that article reminded you of my problem with Acchan?? How is that even related to Acchan?”

She shrugged.

“Dunno. I just suddenly remembered her. So, did you talk to her?”

You know, I would’ve wondered if she’s suffering from ADD with the sudden shift of conversation we’re having. But then, she just reminded me of another problem that I have yet to solve…and that I’ve somewhat forgotten.

I frowned though when I remembered her words earlier.

“I thought you promised Asahi not to ask me anything.”

She did say that earlier. I wonder why Asahi would say that to her, but that’s not the point.

“Ah, but she told me not to ask you questions about RAY not Acchan.”

She grinned looking proud at herself. Sure she promised Asahi that, but the decision is still mine if I want to answer her or not. And I decided to not to answer her as we head up the stairs of our apartment building.

“I know you didn’t talk to her yesterday because you were brooding again.”

She said scoldingly as she glances at me. It’s true. I didn’t get a chance to talk to her yesterday because…well…what happened with me and Ray still plagues my mind. It’s all I could think about yesterday. Plus the whole deal with Yuu. So somehow, my problem with Acchan got buried because of the new events that occurred.

“I was watching her a bit yesterday and she seemed like she wanted YOU to approach her. She kept glancing at you again.”

Great. Now I feel guilty for not talking to Acchan yesterday. She must think I’m avoiding her or something.

‘Weren’t you?’ Inner Mariko-sama asked.

No I’m not! I…I really wasn’t aware of what is happening around me yesterday. Mariko-sama even had to slap my head because I wasn’t listening to her. A-And Acchan only stayed a couple of minutes in the rehearsal room…and in those couple of minutes, I was busy…thinking about stuff. The only time that I noticed Acchan was when her manager came to the rehearsal room to pick her up for her dorama. I…I didn’t even get a chance to say hi to her…

Now I feel ten times guilty. I fail at life.

‘You could say that again.’ Inner Mariko-sama sighed.

“You should really talk to her.”

“I know.”

I sighed as I pulled out my key and opened our apartment door. Maybe I should call her now and we could meet somewhere to talk. Prolonging this problem would just make it worse.

Hinata quickly walked inside, removing her shoes then headed towards the kitchen excitedly. She looks deflated when she noticed that there’s no food ready on the table. I joined her and frowned.

“Wh-where’s the food?”

As much as I want to narrow my eyes at Hinata for noticing the lack of food first than the lack of Asahi, I just kept my gaze on the empty table, frowning.

“That’s odd. Asahi should be back by now.”

Usually, when it’s Asahi’s turn to cook, she’d be back before sunset. And if ever she’s got plans she’ll either call us or send us a message telling us that she’ll be home late. So it’s understandable for me and Hinata to find this scene a bit…odd.

I decided to check her room just in case she just lazily decided to walk to her room without even removing her shoes. It hasn’t happened before to Asahi, rather it happened before to Hinata, but it doesn’t hurt to check.

I walked towards Asahi’s room with Hinata following me, pouting. Asahi’s door was slightly open. Without knocking, I slowly opened the door and was surprised at the pair of eyes that turned to look at me.

Ray.

Seeing her made my heart skip a beat, but when I turned to see the person whose head is resting on her lap, I suddenly focused my attention on that person rather than the warmth I felt when I saw Ray.

It was Asahi.

Ray turned to look at Asahi with a sad look on her face. She caresses Asahi’s head as the girl sleeps on her lap. Asahi whimpers softly, nuzzling at Ray’s warmth. Streaks of tears were visible on her cheeks which were slightly red along with her nose. She looked like a child who cried her eyes out and is now seeking comfort to her mother. I have an inkling who’s behind her tears. If I’m right…then that person better have a good explanation…

…or else I’m going to kick her ass for making Asahi cry.


************


Ray quietly closed the door of Asahi’s room and turned to the two girls who were waiting for her to come out. Both girls are frowning but Ray could tell that they weren’t feeling the same emotions as the other. One girl looked disturbed. The other…looked seriously pissed off.

Ray sighed and both girls turned to her silently asking for an explanation.

“I came here to…talk to you…” Ray said as she looks at Nami smiling slightly.

“…and then I saw her crying outside, out of breath. I think she ran all the way here while she cried.” She looked at the floor remembering what happened earlier.

“I took her in and held her as she told me what happened.”

Nami looked at the side glaring as she listens to Ray.

“…She kissed Yuko…and Yuko just…ran away.”

With that said Nami quickly took her bag and walked towards the front door. Ray knew what Nami is going to do as she saw those angry eyes of hers. She was about to stop her when she felt a hand on her arm, halting her. She slowly turned to Hinata who shook her head sadly.

“Let her go.”

“But…”

“I get what she’s feeling. She needs to do this, so let her go.” Hinata said softly, her hand still tight on the diva’s arm.

“What is she feeling?” Ray asked frowning. She knew what Nami was feeling. Seeing those angry eyes of hers gave it away. It surprised and confused Ray when Hinata answered a completely different feeling as to what Ray is thinking.

“Guilt.”



************



“I wonder what’s wrong with Yuko?” Sae asked as she looked up at Sayaka who was leaning at the wall with her arms crossed.

“Yeah, ever since she came back from our break time she’s been…down.” Sayaka frowned slightly finding it weird to say Yuko’s name and the word down in the same sentence. It was unusual for Yuko to be down since…well…she’s never been down before. Yuko is a happy-go-lucky girl that you would always see smiling. So for the twin towers to see their friend looking depressed during practice…well…it disturbed them. It disturbed them a lot.

The two sighed as they waited for Yuko’s return. They were the only one’s left inside the rehearsal room as they wait for their friend who was currently talking to their sensei. Even though Yuko didn’t make any mistake during team practice, their sensei still sensed that something was wrong with the girl so she decided to have a talk with her after practice. The twin towers noticed as well and decided to wait for their friend.

“You guys are still here.”

The two looked and saw Maeda smiling as they head towards them.

“Acchan, what are you doing here?” Sae asked as she stood up and returned the smile that Maeda is giving them.

“I just came to get something from my locker and saw you two. I guess team K’s practice ended early?” Maeda said as she looked around noticing the lack of team K members around.

“Yeah. Team practice ended an hour ago.” Sayaka said smiling.

“Why are you guys still here then?” Maeda asked frowning slightly. The twin towers looked at each other unsure of what explanation they could give to Maeda.

“Well…”

Before Sayaka could explain to Maeda why they were still there, the three heard footsteps and turned to see Yuko walking towards them, frowning at the floor. She stopped when she bumped into Maeda. Her mind is clearly somewhere else if she didn’t notice Maeda standing there.

She looked at Maeda surprised.

“Oh. I didn’t see you there Acchan. Sorry about that.” Yuko said as she smiled slightly. Even her smile looks sad. Maeda noticed Yuko’s lack of energy and perkiness as she greets her. Something is definitely bothering the girl.

Maeda looked at Sayaka and Sae who smiled slightly. As if understanding the unspoken words from the two, Maeda turned to Yuko worriedly.

“Are you…okay?”

Yuko sighed sadly as she looked at the floor.

“Of course I’m okay. Why…wouldn’t I be?” Yuko said softly, her voice breaking slightly as tears forms in her eyes.

“Yuko…” Sae took a step forward. It breaks her heart to see her friend like this. Heck, it pains the three of them to see Yuko like this.

The three looked up as they heard heavy footsteps coming from the hallway. They were surprised when Nami appeared, panting heavily as she leans at the door frame. She looks like she ran a marathon with the way she’s panting.

“Nami?” Maeda was surprised at seeing Nami at such a state. As soon as Yuko heard Maeda, Yuko quickly turned to look Nami. The latter looked at them and saw her target. She pushed herself from the door frame and marched towards them.

She looks…dangerous.

“What are you doing here Nami?” Sayaka asked but Nami ignored the question and just kept walking. She ignored the confused gaze coming from Sae and Maeda and just focused her eyes on one person.

Her target, Yuko.

Without any word or warning, she quickly took hold of Yuko’s shirt by the collar and slammed the girl hard to the wall, pushing her against it. The three were surprised. Yuko looked like she expected it as she stares at Nami’s fiery eyes dejectedly.

“Oi! What are you doing?!” Sae placed a hand on Nami’s shoulder. Sayaka took hold of Nami’s arm looking alarmed as well.

“What the hell is wrong with you?!!” Nami yelled at Yuko’s face. She was seething as she stares at Yuko who’s eyes were looking away from her now. The twin towers frowned confused. Even if they were holding Nami, they weren’t pulling her away. They were confused and wanted to know what’s going on. Besides, it looked like Nami wasn’t going to do anything that would harm the other girl. If it looked like Nami would hit Yuko, that’s the time the two would pull the other off.

“I thought you were better than that!! How could you do that to her?!!” Nami grip on Yuko shirt tightened as Yuko’s eyes still wouldn’t meet hers.

“She cried herself to sleep because of YOU!” Yuko’s eyes went wide at what Nami said. The three spectators somehow had an idea of who Nami is talking about. They glanced at Yuko who was still looking away from Nami. They noticed that the tears that Yuko was holding back earlier have finally fallen from her eyes.

“Why would you do that? Why would you do that to her? Is it THAT fun to play with her feelings? Is that it?!” Nami said softly, tears were forming in her eyes but she didn’t let them fall. She couldn’t understand why Yuko did that to Asahi. She wanted an explanation, a good one. But Yuko kept her mouth shut and it pissed her off.

“ANSWER ME GOD DAMNIT!” With that last frustrated yell from Nami, Yuko quickly turned her head to face the girl. Tears were streaming down her eyes.

“I got scared alright?! I got freaking scared when she kissed me so I ran away!!” Yuko yelled back finally looking at Nami’s eyes. Nami was slightly surprised as she looked back at Yuko, still keeping her grip on Yuko’s shirt.

“I never once thought that she might return my feelings for her…I mean look at me. I’m a joke.” Yuko softly said as she looks away. The four could feel the pain behind those words that Yuko uttered.

Yuko does seem like she’s always joking around when it comes to Asahi. But that was somewhat Yuko’s way of saying to Asahi, ‘I like you, even if you don’t like me back…it’s okay.’ It was always been a one-sided love for Yuko. She accepted the fact that Asahi would never return her feelings for her and she’s okay with that. It does hurt her whenever she sees Asahi with other men but she always thought that even if Asahi never returns her unsaid feelings for her, what’s important to Yuko is to see Asahi happy and for them to be friends, always. Yuko became used to that idea. So when Asahi suddenly kissed her, she got scared.

She got scared of ruining those important things for her. Because…to her…she’s a joke…

…and Asahi deserves more than just a joke.

Nami stared at her, surprised. Somehow, it felt like she was staring at herself. She remembers the cold feeling she had when she looked at Ray’s pleading eyes the other day when they kissed. She suddenly realized that she too got scared at that time when she gazed at those warm eyes of Ray. That’s why she chose to walk away from Ray at the rooftop of Tohto TV. Now that Nami thinks about it, she and Yuko were so similar to each other. Not only because of their small stature, or the fact that they could pass as sisters, but also because of the situation they’re in. Both chose to run away afraid of what might happen next, afraid of the changes that might occur. In short…

…they were both cowards in the face of happiness.

Still glaring at the girl, Nami asked Yuko,

“You love her right?” It wasn’t a question; rather, it was more of a statement for Nami as she knows that somehow, Yuko does love Asahi. She just needed to see from her eyes what Yuko truly feels for her friend. It was somewhat similar to when a parent asks their daughter’s suitor what his intentions are. She wanted to know if she could entrust her best friend’s heart to Yuko.

Yuko looked at Nami with tears still falling from her eyes. Pain still apparent in her eyes but Nami could see the huge amount of seriousness in them. Her eyes weren’t wavering as she stares back at Nami.

“Of course I do.” Yuko said firmly, as if stating the obvious. That’s when Nami saw it. Yuko’s firm answer and her eyes fighting Nami is what Nami needed to see. What she wanted to see. With that, Nami pulled her slightly towards her then slammed her back against the wall. She was impressed when Yuko didn’t blink or flinch back keeping her eyes glued to Nami’s.

Nami, with her voice breaking a little, painfully said to Yuko,

“Then stop joking around and fix it…because to her…you were never a joke.” With that said, she let go of Yuko then turned around and walked away, leaving four pair of eyes to stare at her.

Yuko stares at the exit frowning slightly. She didn’t even bother to look at the person who quickly followed Nami out of the rehearsal room. She just stood there as she remembers Nami’s pain-filled eyes when she walked away.


TBC


************

Extra notes: Posting it here doesn't seem long.   :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on November 01, 2010, 04:09:28 PM

ya did good. :D And I updated too.

If you update the next chapter soon , I'll be having a hard time keeping up with you.

And think about what I said about the coupling. lol. I really think you can make it happen :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: sorakamiya on November 01, 2010, 04:47:12 PM

woooooowwwww...... i have waiting for the update so long... thanks :bow: :bow: FoF sama u such a good writer...  :thumbsup :thumbsup i really like your story line... i'll be waiting for the next update and i hope it not take so long...  :cow: :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on November 02, 2010, 12:59:26 AM

YAY an update.. the beginning was...wow.. I like  :P .. and the drama.. Can't wait for the next part of this.. THanks for updatinf FoF-sama ..

and YAY for Hinata  :twothumbs ...

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: lucku on November 02, 2010, 03:27:18 AM

hello im a new reader here and i love this story it's so interesting to =) i wonder if the person who followed nami is acchan.... well i need to wait for 2nd part to know right?? AHHHHHH i like to read more of nami and acchan (takacchan) even tho i love all the pairings/couples :) well i'll be waiting for part 2 :] *so excited* XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on November 02, 2010, 04:48:54 AM

Yay~! great chapter~! keep it coming  XD

cant wait till the next update~! :panic: :cow:

you are AWESOME~! :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on November 02, 2010, 08:59:03 AM

FoF-san your fanfic is so AWESOME~!!!!!!!!!  :luvluv2:  :nya:
Want more~  :tantrum:
Please update as fast as you can~  :kneelbow:  :gyaaah:
THANK YOU VERY MUCH~!!!!!!!!  :on cny1:  :on GJ:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 02, 2010, 03:38:26 PM

Thanks for the usual!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:


**************



Chapter 14 (Part 2)




Nami kept her frown as she walked through the empty hallway. She’s hurting and wants to cry, but held back the tears. She stopped walking when a hand held her arm tightly. She turned and saw Maeda frowning at her. She looks…angry.

“Acchan…?”

Maeda didn’t say anything as she drags Nami into an empty room. She let go of Nami’s arm and turned to her. Nami could see the heated glare that Maeda was giving her. It was actually the first time Nami saw her like this.

“What were you thinking? How can you do that to Yuko?!” Not only did Maeda looked angry at Nami, she sounded angry too. It felt like Maeda was accusing her of doing something wrong. Somehow, that angered her a bit since for her, she didn’t do anything wrong.

“I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Yes you did. That’s your friend, Nami. How can you do that to your friend?!”

“Asahi is my friend too!” Nami replied back a little louder than usual.

“Is this really about Asahi or is this really about you?” Maeda asked. Somehow, as she watched the heated scene earlier, she can’t help but feel that there were some self-hate in Nami’s words to Yuko. Sure she was blaming Yuko, but there’s a certain feel to it that Nami was also blaming herself especially when she said those last words to Yuko before she walked away. She really can’t explain why she can read the other girl so easily, but she can.

Nami seems to be taken aback by Maeda’s sudden question. It was then Maeda saw it again. She saw those eyes earlier when Nami turned and walked away, passing Maeda without a glance.

Those eyes filled with pain…and guilt.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nami sighed tiredly as she turned to walk away again. She stopped when she heard Maeda ask her sadly,

“Why are you avoiding me?”

With her back facing Maeda, Nami looked at the floor.

“You…promised me that…nothing will ever change between us. So why does it feel like…it has…?” Maeda said softly, pain evident in her voice. Nami felt the pain behind those words. She slowly turned to look at Maeda and found her looking at the floor, dejectedly.

“I…I didn’t mean to avoid you. I’m sorry. You just…surprised me when you suddenly kissed me. I just suddenly felt…uneasy, especially when I don’t know the reason why you did that.” Nami reasoned as she looked at the side avoiding Maeda’s eyes. She wasn’t prepared for this confrontation, but she knew she couldn’t avoid it. If she avoid it, she’ll hurt Maeda and she really doesn’t want to do that again. Ever.

Nami glanced at Maeda and saw a sad smile on her face. She looked at Nami and sighed.

“Do you remember when I told you about me having a dorama?”

Nami, who didn’t know where this was heading, looked at Maeda and nodded. She does remember when Maeda told her that some TV producer wanted her to have a dorama. But…what does that have to do with their kiss?

“Well, they said that in that dorama, there’s a chance that I might kiss my co-star.” Maeda noticed that Nami still didn’t get it as she frowned slightly.

“I didn’t want my first kiss to be…a job, since I’ve always believed that a first kiss should be shared with someone special.” Maeda explained as Nami’s eyes widen with realization. Maeda kissed her…because she wants her first kiss to be with someone special…and she’s Maeda’s special someone.

Somehow being Maeda’s special someone made her nervous. She wanted to know to what extent is she special to Maeda. How is she special to Maeda? Somehow, finding out the answers to those questions scared her as she felt her heart pounding.

Maeda noticed Nami’s look and waved her hand nervously.

“I-It’s not what you think. Y-you’re a special friend to me. Always has been…and I hope…you always will be.” Maeda smiled shyly at Nami. Without any second thought, Nami walked towards her and hugged her, which surprised Maeda.

“Of course I will be. You’re a special friend to me too. You’ll always be. Nothing would change that.” Nami smiled as she nuzzles her head at Maeda’s shoulder. She could feel the other girl’s heart pounding and wonder if Maeda could feel her heart pounding as well.

Slowly, Maeda’s limp arms that we’re on her side made its way to Nami’s back hugging her back. She smiled a brightly as she held Nami, a slight blush on cheeks. They stayed like that for awhile until Maeda slowly pulled the girl away and they stared at each other, both giggling.

“So…are we okay now?” Nami asked pouting a little. Maeda rolled her eyes and pushed her slightly.

“I still think you went too far with Yuko.” Maeda reminded her. Nami’s looked sad all of a sudden as she looked at the floor. It reminded her of Asahi. The guilt she felt earlier suddenly came back.

“Talk to her. You’ll feel a lot better.” Maeda said as if reading Nami’s thoughts. Nami looked at her with sad eyes and nodded. She walked towards the exit but stopped and turned to look back at Maeda.

“I’ll talk to you later?”

“Yeah. Later.” Maeda smiled. Nami stared at her for awhile with a blank sad stare then turned and walked out of the room leaving Maeda alone. Maeda stared at the closed door…


**************


Nami slowly opened Asahi’s door and found her awake with Hinata snuggling next to her as they’re both lying on her bed. Asahi turned her head and gave her a smile. Asahi’s cheeks were now tear streaked free but you can still tell that she cried earlier what with her eyes puffy.

“Hey.”  Asahi greeted Nami softly as she sat up, leaning at the headboard. Hinata just lay in the bed watching her two friends, her arms wrapped around on Asahi’s waist. She knew that she should stay quiet knowing that Nami wanted to say something to Asahi. Sure she could give the two their privacy, but something tells her that Nami doesn’t mind Hinata being there. In fact, she’d like it if the two were present to hear what she has to say.

“Hey.” Nami greeted back just as softly and just stood near Asahi’s bed with eyes away from her. She just…couldn’t look at Asahi now as she felt the guilt slowly tearing her inside.

“Are you…okay now?” Nami asked. She clenched her fist when her voice cracked a little. She silently cursed herself feeling the tears forming in her eyes. She didn’t want to be emotional but…she couldn’t help it. It’s just tearing her apart.

She suddenly felt a hand on her clenched fist, squeezing it. She looked up at Asahi who gave her a warm smile.

“I’m okay.” Asahi replied softly as she smiled slightly. Sure it still hurts to be somewhat rejected by Yuko, but she felt slightly better seeing her friends comfort her and such. She felt loved. And feeling that, somehow made her feel okay.

The smile on her face slowly disappeared when she saw the tears falling from Nami’s eyes. A tear dropped on her arm and she felt the girl’s hand tremble on her hold as Nami clenched her fist tightly.

“I’m sorry.” Nami said softly, her voice trembling. Both Hinata and Asahi stared at their friend who, was breaking down in front of them for the first time. It hurt them to see their friend like this. Tears were forming in their eyes as well.

“I’m not a good friend to you. I was so focused on my problems that I didn’t realize that…you were having problems as well. I kept on saying to myself that I’ll ask you how you are with Yuko, but I never did ask.”

“Nami…” Asahi said as she let the new batch of tears fall from her eyes. Hinata slowly sat up holding back the tears from her eyes. 

“I was selfish. I kept on thinking about myself when you were always there to help me…but where was I when you needed help? Where was I when you were hurting?” Tears kept falling from her eyes almost blurring her sight, but she didn’t care as she still kept her eyes on Asahi who was also crying.

“I’m sorry I messed up. I’m sorry I wasn’t a better friend for you. I’m sorry I didn’t try harder to help you. I’m sorry that you have a failure as a friend. I’m sorry.” Nami wailed. It pains Nami so much that she wasn’t there for Asahi. The three are like a family inside their apartment. Asahi is the airhead mother, Nami is the protective father and Hinata is their…crazed daughter. It suited their personality perfectly. So, being the father figure, she has the responsibility to protect her family.

But she failed in that didn’t she? She failed to protect something so important to her.

Asahi quickly pulled Nami down to her, hugging the little girl tight. She really looked like a little girl now, crying in her arms. Never once did Asahi see Nami as a vulnerable little girl because she was always the strong one in Asahi’s eyes. She never once showed any weaknesses and to suddenly see her so vulnerable and broken, hurts her. It hurts her a lot.

She caressed Nami’s head as the girl whimpers in her chest. She could feel Nami’s hands wrapping around her tight.

“You didn’t mess up. You are a good friend Nami and never once failed at being one.” Asahi said assuring the girl. The tears finally stopped falling as she tries to comfort the small girl. She couldn’t help but smile slightly at the girl. Hinata who was watching the touching scene, rests her chin on Asahi’s shoulder and caressed Nami’s head as well, smiling. It relieved the two that Nami somehow calmed down a bit upon hearing Asahi.

“You shouldn’t feel guilty for such things. You actually helped me a lot you know.” Asahi said softly and felt Nami shook her head not believing her.

“And for the record, if you asked me about Yuko, I wouldn’t have answered you since I wanted to solve it myself. Mariko tried asking me, but I just waved her off. Even Hinata failed.”

Nami slowly looked up, sniffling.

“R-really?”

“Yeah.” Asahi smiled as she wiped Nami’s tears. Looking down at Nami like this…she really looks like a little child. Is it evil for Asahi to think that Nami looks so cute like this? Hmm. Maybe she should make Nami cry often just so she could see this cute side of hers.

Now that thought is cruel.

“Oddly enough, the only one who I somehow confided my Yuko problem with is…Ray.” Asahi giggled remembering the time when she asked the diva for an advice. Hinata and Nami looked at her incredulously.

“Really?” Both asked at the same time. They actually can’t imagine the two talking alone.

“Yeah. It was…probably one of the awkward moments in my life.” Asahi giggled remembering that time she talked with Ray. It was really awkward. That’s understandable since the two barely talk to each other.

Nami frowned trying to imagine Asahi and Ray talking. She giggled a little when she imagines Asahi looking awkwardly at Ray as she asks for an advice.

Somehow it made her smile that Ray helped Asahi. Earlier too, Ray helped Asahi who was probably crying her heart out as she held her and led her inside. It goes to show that even though the diva shows that she doesn’t care about Nami’s friends, like forgetting their names and such, she still cares for them. She is like her best friend Mariko, who also tries to hide her caring side to others. Nami somehow found it cute.

“Aww. You’re girlfriend is such a sweetie pie.” Hinata grinned as she pinched Nami’s cheek. Nami growled pulling Hinata’s hand away from her. She hid her blushing face to the two by moving her head back to Asahi’s chest nuzzling a little at Asahi’s warmth. It was then she noticed how soft, warm and nice Asahi’s breasts are.

She pulled back slightly at Asahi.

“Now I know why Yuko likes fondling your breasts.” Nami mumbled looking at the side making Asahi blush. Hinata suddenly placed both her hands on her shoulder.

“Her breasts are so awesome! Touch one.” Hinata said grinning. Nami swear she could see the drool there. She glanced at Asahi who sighed defeatedly.

“Go ahead.” It didn’t feel awkward like the way Yuko touches her breasts, so she decided to let the two have their way.

Nami, with her index finger, poked one of Asahi’s breasts. Well, it does feel soft.

“You won’t feel it unless you touch it you know!” With that, Hinata grabbed Nami’s hand and placed it on Asahi’s breast. With Hinata’s hand on top of Nami’s, Hinata squeezed Asahi’s breast. Asahi whimpered blushing furiously.

“See? Aren’t they soft and…perfect?” Nami narrowed her eyes at how perverted that sounded. Though…she has to admit, it is soft and well…perfect. It feels nice.

The three suddenly froze when the door suddenly opened.

“We bought food for you guys!” Ray said perkily with Mariko on her side. The two gaped when they saw the three in a compromising position. Both parties are staring at each other waiting for someone to say something or move. Nami gulped when Ray’s eyes kept on darting on Asahi and Nami’s hand that was on Asahi’s breast.

Caught red handed huh?

“WH-WHAT TH—“ Ray exclaimed fuming with jealousy but Mariko quickly stopped her when she placed her hand over the diva’s mouth, silencing her.

“We’ll just be outside while you three continue your…business.” Mariko said as she started dragging the struggling diva out of the room. Mariko sighed muttering how weird the three are as she closes the door.

The three stared at the door still unmoving. It was Hinata who finally broke the silence.

“Isn’t Asahi’s breasts just perfect Nami-chan?” Hinata said squeezing Asahi’s breast again with Nami’s hand over hers. Nami and Asahi narrowed their eyes at Hinata who looked at them excitedly.

Crazed daughter indeed.


**************


Nami’s POV


I walked outside of our apartment to find Ray and Mariko-sama waiting. I frowned, confused as to why they have to wait outside like literally outside and just not on the living room. Hmm. Maybe they want us three to have some privacy or something. Hopefully they don’t think we need some alone time to do what they saw us doing earlier.

“Hey.”

As soon as Ray heard me, she quickly walked right into my face, surprising me. She placed both her hand on my shoulder and started shaking me.

“Why would you touch her breast like that?! I have breasts too! Touch mine instead.”

Ray said frantically. I can’t believe she said that. I think Mariko-sama has the same thoughts as mine as she groaned at the back.

“Oh God. I so don’t want to hear that. I’ll leave you two to have your perverted talk.”

Both Ray and I turned to watch Mariko-sama walk away down the stairs leaving the two of us alone in the hallway. I suddenly felt nervous being alone with Ray. Odd I know. But somehow, I think she too feels nervous as she took a step back, removes her hand on my shoulder and looked away, blushing slightly. I guess I’m blushing as well since my face feels hot.

“Ano…”

Both us said at the same time as we both looked at each other. We quickly looked away and I felt hotter than before. Where the hell is this sudden nervousness coming from? Well, I’ve always been nervous when I’m around Ray…but it wasn’t this bad. This is probably the aftermath of that kiss we shared.

Should we…should we talk about that…? No way! It’s too…embarrassing!

“Uh…so how are you?”

I stuttered. I couldn’t help feel the lameness of my question and the way I delivered that question. Why am I so lame?!

“I…I’m fine. W-why do you ask?”

Well at least she also stutters. Makes me feel slightly better.

“Uh because…well…you didn’t call or left me any messages yesterday and well…today too…so uh…”

I said as I scratched my head nervously, still looking away from her. Who is this lame shy girl and where the hell is the rash and aggressive girl that everybody knows?!

“Oh. I uh…I thought that you needed s-space after what happened…”

Then it seems that the Goddess of Silence made an appearance as both of us kept quiet knowing where our conversation is heading. I don’t like where this is going. What the hell do I say now? Where the hell is Inner Mariko-sama when I need her?!

“H-how’s Asahi?”

She suddenly asked finally breaking the uncomfortable silence. Her voice was so soft when she asked that. I glanced at her and saw her smiling slightly still looking away from me. I turned to her and smiled feeling the nervousness fade as she changes the subject.

“She’s fine now. Thank you for taking care of her.”

Finally, she turned to me giving me that soft smile of hers.

“She’s important to you and that makes her important to me as well.”

I stared at that warm gaze of hers feeling my heart pounding. It warms me when she looks at me like that. This is the same gaze that scared me the other day. Thinking about it, I’ve always ignored that gaze of hers, always thinking nothing of it. But now I can’t seem to look away as I finally understood what her eyes are telling me constantly.

Looking at her like this, made me want to answer back, but I didn’t.

Instead, I held her hand, squeezing it and leaned to her giving her a kiss on the cheek. I remember doing that to her back in our Persona days as a goodbye…but this time, it felt different.

It is different.

I pulled back and gave her a warm smile of my own.

“Thank you.”

She looked at me stunned and I noticed the cute blush spreading on her cheeks. I chuckled upon seeing it.

“I guess…I’ll talk to you tomorrow?”

I sounded hopeful and silently prayed that she got that. It doesn’t seem so since she just nodded still looking stunned. I guess at this point talking would be pointless.

“Goodnight Ray.”

I gave her hand a last squeeze then I let go as I went back inside the apartment. I leaned at the closed door and sighed. I looked at the floor and smiled remembering the stunned look on Ray’s face.

I never thought that I have that  much power on Ray, Japan’s top diva. Hmm. This could be interesting.

I can’t seem to wipe the smile on my face. Asahi noticed as she walked towards the kitchen.

“With that smile of yours, it looks like you did something right.”

“Actually, I did something that felt right.”

She smiled and I smiled back.


**************


Mariko sighed, mumbling,

“What did I do to deserve this?” She felt Ray tighten her hold neck as she rests her forehead on Mariko’s shoulder. Mariko is giving the diva a piggyback ride as they walk the streets of Japan. She received a call from Ray, when she was only a floor away from the diva, asking Mariko to pick her up because apparently, the diva’s legs can’t move. She narrowed her eyes when she found Ray sitting in front of Nami’s apartment wearing a stupid smile on her face. She didn’t ask what happened since it was probably something Nami related.

No doubt about that since the diva can’t seem to wipe the smile off of her face.


**************


***Meanwhile***


Okuma Yuu is sitting on a couch looking at the coffee table wherein various articles about Kai and Ray’s run in with the press are laid. Something has been bothering him since he first saw an article about them. That’s why he bought every newspaper or magazine that contained pictures of the two. He took a newspaper and stared at the picture. He stared mostly at Kai’s face finding it odd…

…that the mustache that he was sure Kai has, was gone.

When Kai confronted him, he had a mustache, but the pictures in the articles are showing him Kai without a mustache and just a goatee. He was sure that this run in with the press happened after their confrontation since the two were wearing the exact same clothes in every article. Plus, a couple of minutes after the confrontation, he heard the security guards making as fuss about protecting Ray from the press. So…a mustache wouldn’t just suddenly disappear in that short of time…unless it was a fake mustache and it fell off of Kai while he was running.

But why would Kai wear a fake mustache?

He sighed and dropped the newspaper on the table. He picks up a magazine which shows another picture of the two. It was a lot clearer. In the picture, Kai was turning on the hallway with the diva behind him. Another picture was beside it which shows an enlarged photo of Kai’s face. He stared at it for awhile.

“Hmm? What’s this?”

Finding something, Yuu looked at another picture, then another and another trying to confirm that it was also in every clear shot of Kai. He frowned thinking that he saw something similar like that.

He slumped on the couch, groaning. Thinking about it is giving him a slight head ache. But he knew he was onto something.

He felt his hand hit a paper bag and he looked at it. It was the take out he bought earlier wherein he met that girl from some 48 group.

That girl had a…

His eyes went wide with realization. A coincidence?

“Could it be…?”

He sat up, took the magazine and looked at the picture again. If he’s observation is right…then…

He pulled out his phone, calling someone as he held the magazine at his hand.

“Hello? This is Okuma Yuu. I was wondering if you guys have a couple of good pictures of Kai of Persona. I want some high quality pictures. Yeah, I’ll pay for them. Can I have them by tomorrow? Yeah great. I’ll come by your office.” Good thing he knows some photographers.

“Oh yeah, do you know a group with 48 members? Oh, Akb48. Yeah, do you happen to have photos of them? Oh you have. Any chance you have some solo pictures? Great!” Yuu grinned

“I’m looking for a solo picture of a girl named Nami of Akb48.”


TBC


**************

Long Extra Notes: I know Takaachan fans are so going to hate me for that. Ok so I hadn't planned this fic to be a Takaachan fic. I think some of you guys know/felt that and some of you probably thought that this is a Takaachan fic. I'm sorry for leading you on like that. My bad. And now, I feel guilty for disappointing you guys. I actually did something for Takaachan fans as a peace offering knowing that this day of reckoning would come. >>FoF's Peace Offering (http://img44.imageshack.us/img44/1640/atsuminac.jpg) << It's not much but...Is it working??? Am I forgiven now???   :( 

So yeah, if my peace offering didn't work...well, I could write a Takaachan fluff fic with a new storyline and no third parties involved. I actually want to do one and have one in mind...but there are a lot of promising fics appearing out there that makes me want to read rather than write. XD Or...you guys would just forgive me for the wrongness I've done, patting me in the back, saying; 'That'll do FoF...that'll do.'  :lol:

Anyway, hate mails, hate pm, and hate comments/replies are so welcome. I'm sorry again.  :cry:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: thedeath93 on November 02, 2010, 05:40:51 PM

okaaay~, I have to say that I actually have thought about stop reading this fic  :roll: (yes, I'm a takaacchan fan XD ) , but I curious what will happen next so I go on stalking this site :P, please continue 'coz your fic didn't make me regret my decision one bit (and I think I'm taking a liking to the rayxnami couple in this fic too XD), and please make sure to post your REALLY takaacchan fic XD, I'm waiting for it  :inlove:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: mode107 on November 02, 2010, 08:29:06 PM

You don't have to apologize. If its a great story, then its a great story. All the pairings are full of win. The Takaachan was cute, but I can't help but like the even more adorable Ray+Nami. :heart:  I support both. :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on November 02, 2010, 11:29:26 PM

Haven't read the second part still, but I'm going to do so in a second. I'm reviewing 2 story at the same time XDD I read first part yesterday (but didn't have time to review, so I came back today (and I wanted to kill you because you had separated chapter 14 XD) and... UPDATE!!! OMG I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!! YEAHHHHH !!!
So yeah, short review of first part: BEST STORY EVER O_O
I really like the beginning of the chapter, how you described the kiss and so on... Not that I'm pervert (a bit, really, just a little bit xD), but I like how you described it ^^ So since I still haven't read part 2, I will say that (maybe my opinion will change after but it would be surprising): I don't care anymore about Acchan, she can just be outside of the story now  XD I want Nami to be with Ray !!! And Yuko..... Poor Yuko!!! And poor Asahi!!! And hell that's a great bond you made here O_O Yuko and Nami are so the same >_< And lol at the nutritionist thing  :lol:

EDIT: Review of part 2:
You are actually God to make me love so much NamixRay. I don't change my mind with what I said before  :nervous
I like Nami's cute side ^^ And I don't know why but I still think Acchan is sad for a reason that may not be her dorama ...  :?
On a last note, I hate Okuma. I REALLY hate him.
UPDATE SOON ! :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on November 02, 2010, 11:55:11 PM

Wait so if we don't forgive you then we get an extra TakAcchan fic .... oh :twisted: ... But don't worry about it.. I actually like that you kept the pairs like this 'coz I like my Mendol to be Nami(Kai)/Ray and keep TakAcchan separate.. I should really post my fic too but then we have a lot of Mendol fics now :nervous

Anyways, Thanks for updating again FoF-sama

and Yay for Hinata..  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: sorakamiya on November 05, 2010, 12:32:27 AM

wooooooow..... another great story line.... :twothumbs thanks lot FoF sama  :bow: and about the takachan part thats no problem. i also like NamiXRay  :yep: :yep: :yep: but maye it will be more interesting if u put some 3 angle love  XD and i hope u update it as fast as possible....  :bow: :bow: i really curious what will happend next.  :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on November 08, 2010, 05:33:14 AM

woooooooo!  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

i just read all the latest chapters i missed,  :( and wah-la  :shocked it made my day  XD XD XD

Author-san, i could hug u right now  :lol: :lol: :lol:

The intense kissed between Ray and Nami was wow!  XD XD XD MOAR......... :inlove:

they're acting cute together....kyah!  :panic:

and im right, with that yuu-jerk face as the catalyst to rayxnami relationship....... :twothumbs but i dont like him being the know it all thing!  :angry: :angry: :angry:

ne, ne before you i mean Yuu (damn homophones :P)  ruin their relationship, make some fluff scenes more author-san!

can't wait for the update!  :bow: :bow: :bow:

PS: can't wait for the KojiYuu scene too.... XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 09, 2010, 06:33:55 AM

^ how'd you know what I'm about to do? 'Have their moment then break it' I always say. :lol:

Thanks so much for the usual guys!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
I wanted to have some fun with these two so I wrote this chapter. 
That and because I suddenly miss them.  :(
WTH is mendol season 2?!!  :angry:  I miss my kai and ray.  :(



*************


Chapter 15



Asahi fixed her sunglasses as she stared at her target. Her target was sitting by the fountain looking at her phone. Asahi could tell she was a bit nervous with the way she would look at her phone every now and then. She really couldn’t blame her target since this is her first time. She smiled feeling giddy for her.

“Did it start already?” A voice suddenly asked startling Asahi. She turned and saw Hinata who was also wearing sunglasses looking at her target as well.

“What are you doing here? Don’t you have something to do later on?” She asked Hinata as she frowned slightly. Hinata looked at her and shook her head as if she’s disappointed at Asahi.

“My dear Asahi. You should know by now that when you send me a message saying that Nami-chan asked Ray out on a date, I would immediately cancel all my appointments just to spy on them.” Ain’t that the truth? When Hinata received Asahi’s message, she immediately walked towards their manager clutching her stomach, pretending to be in pain and said,

“I’ve got menstrual cramps. Can I…can I have the rest of the day off…?”

Their manager looked at her doubtingly. She groaned noticing the look their manager is giving her. She decided to up her acting.

“You’re lucky you’re a man…you don’t know the pain that we girls are going through. Would you suffer from morning sickness when you get pregnant? Would scream in pain while you give birth? Would you suffer the pain of having menstrual cramps every month? Do you bleed every month?! No…because you’re a man. Women are always the one to suffer in pain!”

She said dramatically, her eyes a bit teary and her voice cracking a little. Maybe her acting was a bit exaggerated since their manager stared at her for awhile with those doubtful eyes of his. She let a tear fall and finally their manager let out a sigh and told her to take the rest of the day off in a defeated manner.

Oh well, even if their manager doubt her excuse, the important thing is that she was able to get the rest of the day off to spy on Nami and Ray’s first date.

“What’s your excuse?” Asahi asked.

“Menstrual cramps and that women have a hard life than men.” Hinata shrugged.

Asahi raised her eyebrow at the girl but didn’t question Hinata’s excuse. Knowing Hinata, she’d probably pressured their manager into letting her have a day off. Thankfully Asahi didn’t need to find an excuse since she was free after the event she, Nami and the other akb48 members attended earlier. If ever she had to find an excuse to spy on Nami and Ray’s first date, then she’d probably use Hinata’s excuse as well.

Minus the ‘women having a hard life than men’ that is.

“Hey, isn’t that…Mariko…?” Hinata asked pointing at the person who was sitting in a café wearing a hat and sunglasses with a magazine covering her face. That said woman kept on looking at Nami. Finally, the two confirmed that it was indeed Mariko when they saw the birth mark on the woman’s arm and the stubby thumb she has.

Yup, that’s Mariko alright.

The two discreetly made their way to where Mariko is. They sat down on the empty seat in between Mariko. Mariko didn’t seem surprised when they appeared.

“Where were you guys?” She asked looking at the two still holding up the magazine to cover her face.

“You came here to spy on them too?” Hinata asked.

“Of course! Like I’m going to pass the opportunity to miss something this big. I even cancelled my TV recording just to see this.”

“What’s your excuse?”

“I’ve got my period.” Mariko shrugged. Asahi narrowed her eyes as Hinata grinned.

“Hey, that’s my excuse too!” With that, Hinata and Mariko shared a high five grinning at each other while Asahi shook her head.

“So Ray told you about the date?” Asahi asked tilting her head slightly. She didn’t send Mariko about the two having a date because she knew the girl had a TV recording. But now that she ‘got her period’ together with Hinata, Asahi couldn’t help but wonder how the tall girl knew.

“I was actually with her when Nami sent her a message.” Mariko replied.


Flashback


Mariko and Ray were having their brunch at a certain restaurant. The two decided to meet since their mornings were free. Besides, Ray owes Mariko anyway when she suddenly disappeared without paying her meal that one time.

Ray sighed sadly as she rests her head on the table.

“What’s wrong with you all of a sudden?” Mariko asks frowning slightly.

“I won’t get to see Nami-chan today. I’ve got a busy schedule.” Ray pouted. She couldn’t believe that she could miss Nami this much even though she just saw the girl yesterday. Ah, yesterday…the day when Nami kissed her goodnight on the cheek. Thinking about it still makes her smile as she remembers the look Nami gave her. That look that made her knees weak. She wants to see that look again. But alas, God…or rather, Sarukawa is keeping her back from seeing Nami making her schedule tight that she can’t visit the other girl.

She sighed again.

“I just want to see her. I miss her eyes, her cute dimples, the way she blush cutely, the way she laughs, the way her she would frown and pout at the same time, her voice, the way she growls like a puppy, the way-“ And the list goes on as Ray babbles on what other things she miss about the girl. Mariko rubs her temples feeling her head slightly hurting from Ray’s babble mode about Nami. This was so like those times when the diva would babble about Kai or even her mysterious girl endlessly back then.

Ah, it brings back painful memories.

“-I miss her height, her posture-“

Who the hell misses someone’s height and posture??

“-her eyes-“

“You already said that.” Mariko groaned.

“That’s because I love her eyes. And her dimples and-”

“Shut up! I get it already! You miss Nami. The end!” Mariko irritably said. If she didn’t stop the girl, she would go to ‘I miss’ to ‘I love’ to probably something else that would prolong her babble. These are the times when she wanted to choke Nami to death for making Ray fall so hard on her. Hmm…or maybe she should choke Ray instead. Or both.

“You don’t have to be so rude. I remember you babbling as much back then about Riku you know.” Ray mumbled as she looks away.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” Mariko said as she narrows her eyes. The diva was clearly exaggerating. She does not babble that much about Riku back then.

‘I think.’ Mariko thought, not remembering if she did babble that much about Riku.

Ray just pouted still looking away. It was then she heard her phone’s ring tone indicating she received a message. Sighing, she pulled out her phone and looked at the message like she’s bored.

Mariko who was relieved to finally get some peace from Ray’s babble turned to her magazine. Ray’s mood had been shifting nowadays. A couple of days ago she was normal, then she got depressed, then sad, then yesterday she was deliriously happy like she’s floating in cloud nine and now she’s back to being sad again.

Really now, is her best friend suffering from mood disorders or what?

She was about to turn the page when Ray suddenly dropped her phone on the table looking like she just got the shock of her life. 

“What now?” Mariko grumbles as she glared at the stunned girl. She rolled her eyes when Ray didn’t answer her and grabbed her phone to look what the fuss is about. She apparently received a message from Nami. Mariko read it.

“Hey, I’ve got some free time later on. If you’re not busy, maybe we could hang out together? That is if you’re not busy…if you are then, it’s okay.”

Mariko stared at the message a bit shocked as well.

Did Nami…really send this?

If Nami did send this, then Ray deserves a pat in the back for whatever she did to Nami. This is like…huge! But there is still a possibility that Nami didn’t send this. 

“Stop looking so stunned. It might not be Nami who sent this.” Mariko said feeling a bit bad when she saw Ray looking disappointed realizing that she might be right. Mariko sighed and pulled out her own phone. If Nami didn’t send this message to Ray, then it could only be one person.

She called that person and asked,

“Hinata, do you happen to be with Nami right now?” Yup, Hinata would be the only one who could have sent this besides Nami.

“Eh? No. Nami is attending an event at the mall with Asahi.”

So…Hinata isn’t with Nami. Then Nami did send that message to Ray. Asahi wouldn’t dare to make a prank like this. Asahi was never a prankster like Mariko and Hinata is. So…could it be…?

“Oh I see. Asking about Nami is just a cover up. The real reason you called me is because you  miss me soooo-“ Mariko quickly hanged up not letting Hinata finish her ridiculous sentence. She’d probably mention their imaginary ‘HiMari’ coupling if Mariko didn’t hang up. She really didn’t want to hear that again.

Mariko turned to Ray who was patiently waiting for her. Ray looked hopeful that it was really Nami who sent the message. Mariko couldn’t help but grin slightly.

“Looks like Nami really sent that message to you.” Mariko didn’t expect the squeals of delight that came from the diva once she finished her sentence. She immediately covered the diva’s mouth when everyone inside the restaurant started staring at them confused. Mariko smiled at them nervously.

“S-sorry. She’s just suffering from sugar high. Please, don’t mind her.” Mariko explained which somehow eased the stares that they’re getting. She turned to the diva who was smiling.

“Do you promise not to do that again?” She asked Ray who nodded. She removed her hand from the diva’s mouth and sat back down to her seat.

“Nami-chan is asking me out on a date right? Right?” Ray asked desperately hoping that she wasn’t the only one thinking about this as a date.

“Well, she did say together…which probably means just the two of you…so yeah. I guess she’s asking you out on a date.” Mariko couldn’t believe it herself. Although she did have a feeling the little captain is slowly developing certain feelings for the diva. It still didn’t enter her mind that Nami would ask the diva out on a date this…soon. She can’t help but wonder what happened between the two to make this ‘wooing’ develop so fast.

Ray opened her mouth to squeal again at Mariko’s answer but stopped herself when Mariko gave her a glare.

“Don’t even think about it.” Mariko growled. Ray just opted to give the tall girl a brilliant smile instead. Mariko rolled her eyes from seeing it. She was happy for her friend. Really. But there’s one little problem.

“Didn’t you say earlier that you were busy today?” Mariko reminded her. Ray’s smile suddenly disappeared being reminded of her tight schedule. It is a problem, but a really small one that isn’t fixable, especially for someone like Ray.

Mariko smiled and pushed Ray’s phone towards her.

“But I don’t think that’ll stop you from having a date with Nami since…you are THE DIVA and all.” Mariko winked at her friend. Ray looked at her phone then at Mariko’s devilish smile. As if reading Mariko’s thoughts, Ray smiled back, took her phone and decided to give the best bitch fit ever.

Poor Sarukawa.


End of Flashback


“Somehow, I have a feeling you were the one who pushed Nami into sending that.” Mariko said as she smiled at Asahi. Sure Nami sent that message, but Mariko was sure that Nami couldn’t have done that if no one talked her into it. That’s when Mariko thought of Asahi.

Asahi smiled and shrugged.

“Guilty as charged.”


Another Flashback


The event ended in success. The akb48 girls were heading towards their dressing room at the mall to change their clothes. Asahi and Nami were walking side by side behind the other girls who were chatting.

“So um…did you talk to Yuko?” Nami asked, hesitantly. She didn’t know if she should bring up the subject or not since it just happened yesterday. It’s still a fresh wound for the other girl…but she just wants the two to patch things up immediately, especially if they both feel the same way.

“No.” Was Asahi’s short and sad reply. She was actually glad that she didn’t see Yuko earlier. If she did…well…she just didn’t know what to say or how to act in front of the girl. How do you act to someone who rejected your feelings?

Nami glanced at the girl. She was a disappointed that Yuko didn’t immediately patch things up with Asahi last night. She was actually hoping that the girl would show up in their apartment to talk to Asahi, but she didn’t. Nami only hopes that Yuko would talk to Asahi soon. Or else…

…or else nothing since she promised Asahi not to beat up Yuko when Asahi found out that Nami seeked out Yuko yesterday. Nami didn’t tell Asahi what happened though. She just assured the girl that she just talked to Yuko.

“Don’t worry. Everything will work out fine.” Nami assured Asahi as she squeezed her arm. Asahi smiled at her but Nami could still see the sadness that lingers in her eyes. She could only hope that Yuko would talk to Asahi. If not now, then soon. Even though she’s disappointed with Yuko for not showing up last night, she still trusts the girl to do the right thing. She has a lot of faith in Yuko that she would make Asahi happy.

Especially after seeing those serious eyes of hers.

“Hey, wanna hang out later? We could go to that shop where they sell your favorite muffins and just pig out. C’mon. My treat.” Nami grinned hoping that it would somehow make Asahi forget her problem. Asahi noticed what Nami is doing and shook her head. An idea suddenly popped into her mind.

“I can’t. I actually have something to do.” She lied.

“Oh. Well, that’s okay. I guess I’ll just go home then.” Nami said still smiling. She somehow understood if Asahi wanted some alone time to maybe…clear her head or something. Nami could just go home and maybe sleep or watch some TV. Hmm…that’s not a bad idea.

“Rather than go home, why not spend your free time hanging out with someone.”

“Someone?” Nami asked, frowning.

“Yeah, someone who happens to be the top diva of Japan? That someone?” Asahi chuckled when she saw the blush creeping into Nami’s cheeks.

“Wh-what?” Nami stammered surprised at what Asahi is suggesting. Both stopped walking as they turned to each other. The other member’s voices were slowly fading.

“Ask Ray out on a date.” Nami blushed even more at what Asahi said. Asahi couldn’t help but giggle as she found Nami blushing cute. Nami seems to be considering her suggestion as she kept her gaze on the floor as if she’s thinking about it.

Asahi had a feeling that Nami is finally realizing her feelings for the diva. She saw it last night when the little girl can’t seem to wipe off the smile on her face. Nami’s eyes held a warm look last night. She’d never seen Nami look like that before. Well…not really. Thinking about it now, Asahi somehow remembers another moment when she saw that look Nami had last night. It was brief, but she saw that look when she witnessed the two making out on the roof that day when Kai appeared.
 
But no one knows that.

“She…she might be busy.” Nami said as she looked away still with a cute blush on her face. Asahi wanted to squeal and hug the little girl right there and then for being so cute. But she was afraid that if she tease the girl, she would wimp out on the idea of having a date with the diva. It was a silly thought, but it might happen so Asahi retrained herself.

“You won’t know that unless you ask her. C’mon. Ask her by sending her a message.”

“B-but w-what do I say?” Nami asked. She seriously doesn’t know what to say. She’d never asked someone out before. No one even asked her out before. Minus Ray that is. Back then in their Persona days, Ray would often ask Kai out. So when you’re tallying a score between Kai and Nami, it would be: Kai = 1, Nami = 0

Now that’s a sad thought for Nami.

Asahi noticing her dilemma decided to help the poor girl out. They both composed a simple message for Ray and sent it. She watched her friend nervously wait for the diva’s response as they head towards the dressing room to change. Nami was so nervous that she was a bit jumpy. Asahi giggled when a member approached Nami to ask her something and Nami squeaked in reply, jumping a little.

Half an hour later, Nami’s phone beeped. Nami nervously opened her phone and read the message from Ray. Asahi walked to her somewhat anxious to know the diva’s reply.

“What did she say?” Asahi asked. Nami showed Ray’s message to Asahi and read it.

“I’d love to. I’m actually free all afternoon. Where do you want to meet? What time?”

Reading that, Asahi squealed and stopped restraining herself as she hugged the girl, happy that she will have a date with Ray. The other members stared at them confused.


End of another Flashback


Nami was a nervous wreck but Asahi assured the girl that she can call her anytime and she’ll be sure to help the girl out in her dating problems. That goes the same with Ray and Mariko. Ray was a bit nervous asking Mariko for help as she didn’t want to somehow ruin their first date. It was a rare sight for Mariko seeing her best friend like that. But she assured the girl that she’ll be fine and that she’s just a phone call away. Both Nami and Ray were unaware that their two side kicks…plus Hinata…are just sitting in a café, spying on them.

The three frowned when Asahi and Mariko’s phone simultaneously started ringing. Nami was calling Asahi, while Ray was calling Mariko. The three turned to look at Nami who was still sitting at the fountain with her phone held to her ear. But…where was Ray?

“Well, you two know what to do.” Hinata said as she grinned at them. The two hesitantly answered both their phones.

“Asahi, I think I see her. What should I do?” Nami asked frantically. Asahi frowned and looked around not seeing Ray anywhere. Where is Ray?

“Where are you? What?! Stop hiding in the damn tree and approach her!” Mariko growled looking at the other side of the road. There was Ray, dressed up as Reiko, peeking at Nami around a tree. Asahi couldn’t help but chuckle. The two were clearly a nervous wreck.

“Wait for her to approach you.” Asahi replied to Nami. She saw Nami nod.

“Okay, then what?” Nami asked but Asahi didn’t answer her immediately telling her to hold for a minute. Asahi listened to what Mariko is saying to Ray. She wanted to advice Nami on what to do next that would also correspond to Mariko’s advice to Ray. Just so the two wouldn’t be a mess…like they are now.

“First, stop babbling about your failed future if you mess this date up. You are not going to end up fat and marry a fat man in a suit and have hideous children if you mess this up. You’re exaggerating! Geez!” Mariko said as she rolled her eyes. Asahi couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

“Okay, this is important so listen okay? Normally I would suggest that you should just be yourself, but this isn’t normal…you aren’t normal when it comes to Nami. So in this case, DON’T BE YOURSELF. Don’t cling on her or what you usually do to Nami. Let HER make the first move. This is important Ray, so please just act like a normal, shy girl for once instead of acting like…well, yourself.” Mariko suggested as she smiled slightly. She glanced at Asahi and nodded her head understanding that Asahi wanted to know her advice to Ray. Asahi smiled and went back to Nami.

“Nami, are you still there?”

“Uh, yeah. She hasn’t approached me yet. I think she’s talking to someone on the phone or something.” Nami replied. Somehow Asahi could tell that the girl calmed down a bit.

“Good. Now listen, Nami. I want you to take the initiative in this date.”

“What? Wh-what do you mean?” And nervous Nami is back.

“Have you imagined yourself in a date with a boy?” Asahi asked.

“Uh…yeah.” Nami admitted. She was a bit embarrassed about admitting it…but it is Asahi, so it’s okay. Unknown to her, Hinata and Mariko were listening to them, smirking. Mariko just said goodbye to Ray telling her to approach the girl once she calmed down a bit.

“Do all those things that the guy in your dream date would do. Be the guy in this date. Be Kai and Nami at the same time. Show her that Kai and Nami likes Ray. Do you understand?” Asahi asked, smiling. She knows that Nami isn’t that vocal when it comes to feelings…especially something as mushy as a confession, so maybe she could just show it through her action that she likes Ray.

Mariko quickly covered Hinata’s mouth as she knew that the impending fangirl squealing would occur any minute now, so she decided to prevent it from happening. Mariko couldn’t blame Hinata really, since Nami and Ray were both acting cute being nervous and all. She too was having the urge to squeal at their cuteness. But she wasn’t the squealing type, so she just smiled as she looked at Nami.

Guess Mariko is a bit of a fangirl herself.

“I…I think so. Uh, sh-she’s heading this way now. I’ll call you up later if any other problem arises?”

“I’ll be waiting.” And spying at the same time.

“Thanks a lot! Talk to you later.” With that, Nami hanged up. The three looked at Ray who was walking towards Nami who stood up, smiling nervously. Hinata, who was watching everything in interest, removed Mariko’s hand on her mouth and pulled out a bag of popcorn from her bag.

“This is going to be SO fun to watch.” Hinata said grinning as she eats some popcorn looking like she’s watching a movie. Mariko and Asahi couldn’t agree more.

Though it would be nice if Hinata shared some of her popcorn to the two.



*************



Nami’s messed up POV


Okay…just breathe…

Breathe…

Breathe…

Is that all I’m supposed to do..?

‘Stand up and greet her stupid!’ Inner Mariko-sama said. Ah, Inner Mariko-sama, don’t fail me now.

I stood up smiling nervously as she approached me. She looks nervous as well.

“Hey, sorry for being late. I got stuck in…traffic and all.”

Ray said as she laughed nervously. Uh, no you didn’t. You were hiding behind the tree just moments ago.

I didn’t say that though and decided to just let her white lie slide.

“Oh, I see.”

“I…hope you didn’t wait long.”

Ray gave me a shy smile.

“Uh, no...no I didn’t.”

I looked away feeling myself blushing. Ugh, shy Nami is back. I so don’t need shy Nami.

Both of us were quiet as we both looked away from each other. I glanced at her and well…she looks uncomfortable. I’m feeling uncomfortable myself. Shouldn’t she…say something so that I could say something back…?

“…Be the guy in this date. Be Kai and Nami at the same time. Show her that Kai and Nami likes Ray…”

That’s right. Asahi suggested that to me. I should act like the guy here. Why do I have to act like the guy?

‘Don’t ask something that’s so obvious and just get on with the date please.’  Inner Mariko-sama rolled her eyes. She’s right even though she insulted me again.

Taking a deep breath, I gathered up my courage.

Osu! I can do this!

I turned to her and smiled, feeling the nervousness inside me slowly fading.

“Shall we go then?”

Ray turned to me, blushing slightly. She gave me a shy smile as she nodded her head.



*************


Meanwhile



Mariko was struggling to break free from Asahi and Hinata’s strong hold as she tries to get her phone that’s on the table. She wanted to call Nami and yell at the girl to do something as both her and Ray were just standing by the fountain looking all shy. Sure it looks cute, but it’s frustrating for Mariko. They should just get on with the date!

“L-let go of me! I’ll stop Nami from being so lame!” Mariko growled.

“We shouldn’t interfere. You should understand her since this is her first date.” Asahi said keeping her hold on Mariko.

“I don’t care! Let go of me!”

“Hey look!” Hinata said as she pointed towards the two. The three stopped their struggling as they watch Nami turning to Ray and saying something. Ray nodded and soon the two were walking away from the fountain. 

Hinata and Asahi slowly let go of Mariko as the three finally sighed in relief. Finally! After what seemed like a decade, the two can finally get on with their date. Now, let the spying begins.

They shouldn’t waste what they learned from the diva since she taught them how to spy you know.



*************


Nami’s still (a bit) messed up POV



We decided to walk towards the mall. Both of us were quiet again as we walked the sidewalk side by side. I’m getting nervous again as I don’t know what I should say to start a conversation.

‘Asahi told you to imagine your dream date with a boy and act out the things that you like the boy to do to you while in a date right? How about doing that now.’ Inner Mariko-sama reminded.

Hmm. What I want my dream boy to do or say to me huh? Well, first I want him to compliment what I’m wearing. Maybe I should…say that to her.

“Uh, y-you look nice.”

I said as I glanced at her. I smiled and noticed a blush creeping on her cheeks.

“T-thanks. You look nice as well.”

She smiled shyly. She’s acting like a shy girl today. Kinda cute. Although it’s making me all shy as well.

‘Don’t you go all shy with me again Nami. You need to be the man today. THE MAN! Be the man and hold her hand or something.’

Hold her hand? Now that Inner Mariko-sama mentions it, our hands were just dangling on our sides. Usually, she’d loop her arm on mine, but today…it’s like she’s making me do all those mushy stuff. She’s making me…take the initiative? Is that why she’s all shy today?

‘Then shouldn’t you do something about it since the poor girl is somewhat expecting it from you? C’mon. Take the initiative for once Nami.’

I didn’t dare to argue with Inner Mariko-sama.

Looking away, I hesitantly held her hand. Even if I’m not looking at her, I can tell she’s looking at me, surprised. I can feel my face burn as I intertwine my fingers to hers. I can feel those warm and fuzzy feeling again as I held her hand. I glanced at her and found her blushing furiously her eyes away from me, a small smile on her lips.

I couldn’t help but smile feeling the silence a bit comfortable now. No words were needed. Just feeling her squeeze my hand back is enough.



*************


Mariko had to stop her two companions from fangirling too much, especially when the three saw how nicely Nami handled the whole hand holding thing. Watching that made Mariko grin impressed at the little girl, while it made the two hug each other from excitement, jumping slightly. It was embarrassing for Mariko since people kept on looking at them. So she decided to break their mini celebration and drag the two girls to where the couple went.

‘Couple huh. Now that’s a word that I never thought I’d use to describe Nami and Ray.’ Mariko thought as she smiled watching the two look around the mall.

It looked like the two are loosening up a bit as they look at some stores. Ray would drag Nami inside a store and Nami would either scowl or chuckle at whatever Ray is pointing at or saying. They do look normal to Mariko now, but there’s one thing that Mariko noticed differently.

Their hands would always seek out the other.

Mariko found it cute. They would look at different things inside the store, releasing each others hand. But when they walk out, you’d find them holding hands again, much like what a couple would do.

“I’m so…proud. Nami is growing up so fast. I…I think I’m going to cry.” Hinata says sniffling a little. Asahi chuckles as she pats Hinata on the back. Mariko rolled her eyes but still kept the smile on her face. She wouldn’t admit it, but she is a little bit proud of Nami.

…Just a little bit though.

The three followed the two and found them going towards the cinema. They watch the two as they seem to be arguing about something in front of the ticket booth section. Ray looked like she was pleading at Nami for something as Nami looked like she was against it. Finally, it looked like Nami decided to go with what Ray wants making the girl jump slightly in excitement. Nami bought their tickets, got some snacks and then the two walked inside the cinema.

Once Nami and Ray were inside, the three walked to where the two went and read the title of the movie they’re going to watch. It was a horror movie.

“I guess this concludes our spying.” Mariko said. Hinata nodded in agreement.

“How about we grab something to eat?” Hinata suggested.

“Great idea. C’mon.” The two were about to walk away when they felt Asahi wrapping her arms over both their shoulders.

“Oh. But we’re not done yet.” Asahi said as she grinned at the two wickedly. Both Hinata and Mariko gulped not liking the glint in Asahi’s eyes.



*************



Nami’s POV (not anymore messed up)



I don’t know why she kept on insisting we watch a horror movie when she’s this scared. I remember clearly what happened when we were in that haunted mansion back when we went to the amusement park. She was so scared at that time…so why did she kept on insisting that we watch this? Is she the kind of person who loves horror stuff, but is really a scaredy-cat? Is there a kind of person?

I heard a bunch of people screaming and someone asking for their mommy. Oddly enough, that sounded like Mariko-sama and Hinata who was asking for her mommy. Frowning, I was about to look back when I felt her grip my arm tight again, her face on my neck. I can feel her warm breath making me blush.

Thank God it’s dark here.

“Is…is it over…?”

She whispered making me shiver slightly. Her breath is tickling my neck.

“Well, if it’s the movie, then no. Scary scene isn’t over too. The girl is--“

“I don’t want to know!”

She said as she gripped my arm tighter. It hurts, but the pain is bearable. She’s really scared. I scowled at her.

“Why do you want to see this anyway if you’re that scared?”

I asked as I turned to her. She pulled back a little to look at me, her face a few centimeters away from mine. She smiled slightly and whispered,

“I just wanted an excuse to hold you.”

And she stunned me with her answer. I can feel those warm and fuzzy feeling tripled as I stare into her eyes. Should I…say something back…? Or should I just lean forward and…?

I didn’t get to do anything or say anything as she glanced at the screen again and went back into hiding. I sighed and smiled slightly.

“Tell me if it’s over.”

She whispered again and I nodded. I know its evil for me to think this but…

…somehow I didn’t want it to be over.



*************


Asahi sighed as she looked at both her arms checking if she was bleeding from the constant gripping she experienced from her two companions. There were scratch marks, but it doesn’t seem that she’s bleeding. She didn’t even get to spy on Nami and Ray because the two kept on clinging to her, blocking her view. Maybe it was a bad idea to drag the two into watching a horror movie. But there’s no use thinking that since it’s over now.

“Look, I think they’re going to grab something to eat.” Hinata said as she pointed at the couple. They watch as Ray and Nami enter a restaurant to eat dinner together. Mariko and Hinata were about to enter the restaurant too but stopped when Asahi took hold of their collars.

“I think we should give them their alone time now.” Asahi suggested as she glanced at the two who were ordering. They had been spying on them for hours now, and well, giving them a bit of privacy to get to know each other seems to be the right thing to do. She wanted to see Nami being sweet to Ray and to somehow see if their date would work out fine, that’s why she wanted to spy on the two. Looking at the two, seeing them smile at each other comfortably seems to be an indication that things would work out fine now and that they didn’t need to spy on them any longer.

“You want to give them their alone time NOW when we could have given them their alone time earlier preventing us from watching that gruesome movie?!” Mariko looked at her like she’s insane. She really didn’t want to watch the movie but Asahi kept on saying things like ‘the two might kiss inside’ and such to make both her and Hinata concede. Plus she gave the two a murderous glare and dragged them. Now, after the whole horror movie is over…she wants to stop?! Is she insane?!

Asahi sighed and released her hold on the two.

“Personally, I think we’ve spied on them enough. They need their private time to get to know each other. If you’re on a date, would you like your friends to eavesdrop on you and your dates’ private conversation?”

“…No…” Mariko mumbled finding that Asahi does have a point. They had been spying on the two for awhile now. Maybe it’s time to stop?

“Depends on what the private conversation is. I mean, how PRIVATE could it be?” Hinata replied wiggling her eyebrow, doing that perverted look again. Mariko and Asahi narrowed their eyes at Hinata. The two took hold of Hinata’s arm and started dragging her away.

“You know I was questioning if we should stop spying or not, but hearing your answer made me want to stop now.” Mariko said as she and Asahi dragged a protesting Hinata away. Asahi just nodded her head in approval.



*************


Nami’s POV



“Okay, I’ll be right back with your orders.”

The waitress smiled at us, then left us alone. I looked around the restaurant and found a couple of people inside. I noticed a guy, sitting alone by the window, keeps on staring at us. I decided to ignore it and turned back to look at Ray giving her a slight smile. She smiled back.

And then…silence.

Uh, what do I say or do now…?

Before I could say anything, the guy who was staring at us suddenly walked towards our table. He approached Ray, introduced himself and asked for her number. She smiled uncomfortably at the guy as the guy charmingly smiled at her. It disturbed me for someone to approach her and just suddenly ask for her number, especially when I’m with her. It was the same feeling I had when I saw Okuma Yuu calling her.

I sighed and looked away giving them a little privacy, feeling…

…what am I feeling? Am I…jealous…?

“I’m sorry, but I’m currently having dinner with my girlfriend.”

Uh…what?

I looked back at them and saw her smiling at me. She took my hand and looked back at the guy, who was shifting his eyes to both of us looking confused. 

“It would be rude to ask someone’s number when they already have someone else you know.”

The guy then started bowing, apologizing to us for being rude. I smiled at him nervously feeling a bit uncomfortable as he kept on apologizing to me. I guess I couldn’t blame him. But…it was kinda rude.

But then again, if someone looked at us, we…don’t really look like a couple…do we…?

When he finally left us alone, I sighed.

“It must be common for you to be approached like that.”

“I guess. But, I don’t really care about them.”

She said smiling as she played with my hand. So she does get hit on by guys often. I can’t really blame them since…well…she is beautiful.

Somehow, I don’t know what I feel about the thought of guys hitting on her.

Sighing, I clasped my hand to hers, squeezing it lightly.

What I do know is…I really don’t like this feeling.



*************



“We should have spied on them some more! They could have done something…epic right now.” Hinata said walking in between Asahi and Mariko. The three were heading towards Hinata, Asahi and Nami’s apartment.

“And what epic thing would that be?” Mariko asked raising her eyebrow at the girl.

“Well…they could be making out right this minute.” Asahi restrained herself from chuckling as she remembers that time on the roof.

“Yeah right. Like that’ll happen.” Mariko rolled her eyes.

‘It already did.’ Asahi thought.

“Anyway, I’m glad those two finally have their happy ending. Don’t you think?” Asahi said smiling at the two trying to change the subject.

“I guess. It’s kinda sappy if you ask me.” Mariko said, shrugging.

Hinata was about to say something back when Mariko’s phone started ringing. The three stopped walking. Hinata and Asahi turned to Mariko who sighed.

“God, I hope this isn’t Ray asking me to pick her up again because her legs wouldn’t move…” Mariko mumbled. Hinata and Asahi shared a look wondering what Mariko is mumbling about. The tall girl pulled out her phone and sighed in relief when she found that it wasn’t Ray calling her.

It was Yukarin.

“Hey! When are you coming back? Oh tonight? That’s great! Tomorrow? Yeah sure. Oh you saw that. Yeah I was there, too bad you weren’t. What? Well…I don’t know if they’re going to say yes to that.” Mariko trailed as she looked at the two who were watching her.

“Yeah I’ll ask them. I don’t think they’ll say no if you do that. Yeah. Okay. Get on your plane then. Yeah. I’ll talk to you later. Have a safe trip. Yeah. Bye!” With that, Mariko closed her phone and turned at the two who was somewhat waiting for her.

“Yukarin is coming back. She’s boarding her plane right now.”

“Yeah…and…?” Asahi asked somewhat suspicious about the way Mariko looked at them earlier.

“She wants to hang out tomorrow since it’s our day off.” Mariko trailed and started walking again. The two followed her still not satisfied with Mariko’s answer. It looks suspicious to the two especially the way Mariko is smiling.

“And…?” Hinata drawled as she looked at Mariko with narrowed eyes.

“She saw the article about Kai and Ray and was pretty pissed off that she wasn’t there to witness it. And well…she kinda wants the three of you to dress up as Persona tomorrow…while we hang out.” Mariko grinned slightly.

“What?!” The two stopped walking as they looked at Mariko incredulously. Dress up as Persona?! Just to hang?!

“Not my idea. She said if you won’t dress up like that tomorrow, she’d be the one to dress you guys up herself. She seemed pretty pissed off you know.” Mariko smirked as she looks at the two. Asahi looks pretty surprised as Hinata was…well…it looks like she’s thinking about it.

“No way we’re going out tomorrow and dress up as Persona.” Asahi shook her head, frowning. They were over that cross dressing thing months ago. Plus, there’s a risk of getting caught by the press. And don’t forget the fact that they’re supposed to be dead…although those bad men were already caught. But thinking about it, that didn’t stop Kai, huh? Still! What would Sachou say when she sees them in a newspaper?! She’d probably fly back here in Japan and whip the hell out of them.

“I actually think it’s a fun idea.” Hinata mumbled looking away.

“What?” Asahi turned to Hinata. How could Hinata say that? But then again…it is Hinata.

“Well, the press already thinks that Persona is back here in Japan because of Kai’s run in with the press. So it should be okay to be Persona for a day.” Hinata shrugged and Mariko nodded. Hinata does have a point but still…Asahi have her doubts.

“I…don’t know…” Asahi said looking at the ground. Hinata wrapped her arm around the girl and grinned.

“C’mon. Live a little. It’s just for one day.”

“Exactly.” Mariko nodded. Hinata narrowed her eyes at her still grinning.

“Ehh? I think you like Yukarin’s idea because you’d get to see your precious Riku again.” Mariko rolled her eyes at that and turned to walk away, hiding the fact that she was slightly blushing. The two walked briskly to catch up with her.

“Admit it. You want to see Riku too!” Hinata teased the tall girl while walking. Asahi couldn’t help but giggle.

“No comment-o.” Mariko replied ignoring the teasing gaze from the two.

She stopped walking though when they were in front of their destination. She stared at the person in front of the building. The two turned to look at whatever it is Mariko is staring at. Their smiles slowly disappeared, especially Asahi who looked surprised.

There stood Yuko smiling sadly with a bouquet of flowers in her hands.

“Looks like you’ll get your happy ending as well.” Mariko said as she glanced at Asahi, grinning.

“About damn time.” Hinata said frowning slightly at Yuko as she removed her arm from Asahi.

Mariko and Hinata walked towards Yuko. Mariko pats her shoulder.

“Make it right.” She smiled slightly. Yuko looked at her still with that sad smile on her face and nodded slightly. With a last pat, Mariko walked away towards the apartment building to leave the two alone.

Hinata then stood in front of Yuko. She looked serious.

“They say there are people who can read someone’s emotions through their eyes. If you’re one of those people, then I think you should perfectly know what I’m saying through my eyes.” Yuko stared at Hinata. She nodded knowing perfectly what Hinata is trying to say.

‘Hurt her…and Nami will sic you.’

Hinata surprisingly chuckled and gave Yuko a pat on her shoulder. She then followed Mariko to leave the two soon to be couple alone.



*************


Nami’s POV


“My…family?”

She asked as she looked at me. We’re walking with our pinkies intertwined towards her house.

“Yeah. What’s your family like?”

I was curious since I never heard her mention her family before. Even when I was Kai she never told me anything about her family. So…I guess I was curious about it, but somehow, looking at her sad smile as her gaze turned to the ground made me regret asking that question.

“My…parents died when I was young…”

“I’m sorry, I…didn’t know. Y-you don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

I offered feeling guilty. She moved her hand and clasped mine as she shook her head telling me that she’d like to tell it to me. I hesitantly nodded and she moved on with her story.

“I have a brother. He was a lot older than me. He didn’t get to finish high school when our parents suddenly died.”

I squeezed her hand silently telling her that it’s okay.

“I think I was seven at that time. My relatives didn't want to help us since they never liked my father. My grandfather even wanted to put me in an orphanage since I was still young and keep my older brother.”

Should I ask for her relatives address and kill them especially her grandfather?

“My brother didn’t want to put me in an orphanage and decided to just raise me himself. My grandfather didn’t care and decided to let us stay at our own house giving us some money. We can actually get by because my parents left us a couple of money too. But that didn’t stop my brother from having different jobs and at the same time taking care of me.”

She smiled slightly.

“He was such a hard worker, that I never did get to spend so much time with him. We never grew close. I sometimes think of him as a stranger whenever he comes home. It’s sad really…since I wanted him to somehow notice me. I guess, that’s part of why I became what I am now.”

What she is now? The top selling diva in Japan huh. I’m sure you’re brother notices you now. He’d be blind not to notice you since there are a bunch of billboards with your face in it. Is that also the reason why Ray has those game consoles in her home even though she’s not a gamer? I remember playing those as Kai and she asked me how to play. I thought at that time she was joking, but I was surprised that she wasn’t because of how she sucked at playing.

It probably is the reason. She really wants her brother to notice her huh.

“Where…is he now?”

I asked hesitantly.

“I told you he’s a hard worker right? Well, he was smart too. Some big shot guy from a big company saw his potential when my brother worked there and decided to take him under his wing. Now, my brother is the president of that company.”

She smiled proudly but I can still the sadness in her eyes.

“He’s out of the country now, doing business stuff. I’m not sure what country though since he’s been traveling quite a lot.”

“But he still talks to you or write to you…right?”

“Well, yeah. He checks on me sometimes to see how I’m doing and stuff. But…it’s rare…you know.”

She sighed and I decided not to ask anymore. Somehow, there’s a part of me that wants to meet this brother of hers.

Probably to smack him for ignoring his sister.

“What about you? What’s your family like?”

She asked as she looks at me, smiling. I shrugged.

“They’re nothing special. Just a typical average family I guess. I have a younger brother who is somewhat like me.”

She giggled probably imagining my little brother.

I squeezed her hand and she turned to me. I looked away from her as I nervously say,

“I…I can introduce them to you…if you want.”

I’m blushing slightly. I glanced at her and saw her smiling brilliantly, a slight blush on her face.

“I’d love to meet your family.”

I scoffed trying to lessen my face from turning red completely.

“You don’t have to be THAT happy. I told you they’re not that special.”

“But it’s still Nami-chan’s family! I’m going to meet Nami-chan’s family!”

She said excitedly as she started swaying our hands back and forth. She had that usual smile she always has and she was jumping slightly as we walked. Somehow, looking at her like this made me dread the day she will meet my family.

Maybe saying that to her is a bad idea.

We continued our small talk until we reached her house. She faced me still holding my hand, pouting.

“You didn’t have to walk me home you know.”

You know, she could’ve said that earlier when we’re not already in front of her house.

‘She’s just saying that to be nice. That’s how women are. They tell you something when the meaning is completely the opposite. Geez, don’t you know that? Oh right, that’s because you really are THE MAN Nami.’ Inner Mariko-sama rolled her eyes.

I wonder if there’s a doctor to help me with my Inner self returning back to normal.

“It’s okay. I kinda wanted to anyway.”

Well, part of me does. Plus Asahi told me to do what a boy would’ve done in my dream date. This is what they usually do after a date right?

“I had fun today.”

She smiled and I chuckled.

“Surprisingly, I had too.”

She poked my shoulder, pouting.

“You’re surprised? That’s mean!”

I laughed as she kept on pouting. Her lips were twitching and I could tell that she’s trying hard not to smile or laugh. I stopped laughing and it was then she stopped pouting and gave me that smile that she was trying so hard to hide.

“Well, I guess this is goodnight. I’ll talk to you later.”

With a last squeeze on her hand, I turned to walk away. I was about to take a step when I felt her hand on my arm. I turned confused and was surprised when she cupped my cheek, tilted my head up and kissed me, softly.

‘THIS is what usually happens after a date.’

That warm and fuzzy feeling is acting up again as I felt her soft lips on mine. It took me a few seconds to slowly close my eyes and enjoy my good night kiss.


*************


Meanwhile


Okuma Yuu finally got the pictures he wanted. Slowly, he opened the brown envelope containing the photos and sat down the couch. He pulled out the couple of pictures of Kai of Persona and stared at them. Yup, it was still there.

He took the other brown envelope that contains a bunch of pictures of Nami of Akb48. He opened it and pulled out the pictures. Flipping through the pictures, he found a perfect angle of the girl. He took a picture of Kai and compared the two.

He grinned.

“Well I’ll be. A perfect match eh?”


TBC


*************

Extra notes: God, that's such a long chapter. Hopefully the next one would be short. Have to end Nami's POV soon so I kinda have to speed up a bit. My butt is sore from sitting too much though.  :lol:

So yeah, next chap, I think I'll have some fun with Persona next.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: immo on November 09, 2010, 06:35:58 AM

will read this when i wake up tomorrow. dang. I guess I'll have to start working on mine. lol. I thought you'd take a while so I'ma going sloooooooooooow. lol

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 09, 2010, 06:50:23 AM

^
no way man! if my butt is sore, so should yours be. so update so that your fans can thank me.  :lol:


EDIT: oh yeah, forgot to say this in my update.  :banghead:  i've read all of your replies regarding the takaachan thingy and well, I thank you guys for the forgiveness!!  :bow: :bow: Like really, thanks so much!!  :bow:

i'll think about writing a takaachan story. if ever i'm going to write one, i'll post it once i'm done with Nami's POVs.

thanks again!!  :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on November 09, 2010, 07:41:33 AM

Thanks for the update once again  :) .. Okuma finally solidified his theories.. What will happen now.. DUN DUN DUN... That date was fun to read especially the beginning parts where the usual trio were spying on them  :lol: .. And Persona is gonna be back.. Awesome  O0

Thanks again for updating.. CAn't wait for the next chapter.. YaY for Hinata and her antics again  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on November 09, 2010, 11:38:30 AM

okay.....this update made my day complete again.... XD XD XD when i saw there's an update i was like  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

i was acting so silly while reading  :P ive got those 'warm' and 'fuzzy' feeling your talking about..... :rofl:

and girlfriends huh?  :D i say more fluff stuff  :twothumbs just can't get enough with those two.... :panic:

ne, author-san...why is it that you end your chapters with that yuu-jerk face always..... :huhuh now that i mentioned him, guess he would start terrorizing those two love birds  :angry: :angry: :angry:

just hope, really hope...despite his villainous acts there would still be more fluff scene, *cough* more kissing scene *cough*

Nami-chan's a tsundere...she's definitely one....love it! :heart:

and author-san, love the 'got period cramps' alibi,  :twothumbs believed it or not, it actually works in real life  :twisted:

PS: make some Gori-san appearance in next chap, so that yuu-jerk face could taste some of his own medicine....
and looking for the Persona appearance again.... XD make it a ruckus one and lastly, when did Yukarin knew that no sleeves are Persona :?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: riama on November 13, 2010, 03:49:21 AM

OMG,I have read lots of fics but you're the best. :cow:
I can understand everything though english is not really my language :P





Nami and Yuko fighting :cry:
I cried on this chapter :cry:


Please update :jerk:   3 days without jphip is depressing :catglare:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on November 13, 2010, 03:31:24 PM

Update   :inlove:
Hahaha their first date XDDD It HAD to be something that special XDDD I laughed at Ray's list of things she missed from Nami... Height and posture, wtf?!
 :lol: HiMari!!!
OMG Nami and Ray are just  XD Really, they are so shy and cute that I just wanted to appear in the story and tell them "Awww so cute!!!" And lol at Asahi who wanted to follow them in the cinema xD
And Yuko standing here with flowers is too cute too :D I hope she and Asahi will be "friends" again =D Hey I want to know more about it >_>
 :angry: Yuu.... I'm impatient to know what is going to happen now...  Wait a minute, if the secret is revealed to everybody, then Maeda will know it too right? Or maybe she already does? Anyways, I want to know Ray's reaction too ^^
Update soon coz your fic is now my favorite so far  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 17, 2010, 05:59:39 PM

Ugh finally an update. I was so struggling to make this chapter. It's like I can't write. So frustrating. I apologize for the crappy chap. Going to edit that if I have the time. :banghead: Life finally caught up with me...and is still currently following me. That's why I have yet to read bou-j525 and immo fics. I'll read them later after I get away from Life who's stalking me. Ugh. Life...get away from me.  :lol:

Thanks guys for the usual!!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:



******************


Chapter 16



“Why are we dressed up like this again?” Nami asked as she sighed. She glanced at her two flatmates, waiting for their answer. Asahi shook her head and shrugged while Hinata beamed at her saying,

“Because it’s fun!”

“Exactly!” Yukarin gave the three a thumbs up as she held a camera in her other hand. She aimed her camera at the three who were currently dressed as their alter ego, Persona.

The three thought that Yukarin’s plans were canceled as she didn’t confirm them that it was still on that morning, so the three decided to relax for a bit. It was when they finished eating their lunch when Yukarin suddenly rang their doorbell. Thinking nothing of it, Asahi opened their door with a smile. Her smile suddenly disappeared when Yukarin gave her a devilish grin. Asahi let out a slight yelp when Yukarin dragged her inside to where Nami and Hinata are.

Screams of protest were heard from the inside of their apartment as Yukarin and Hinata dressed the two.

Asahi sighed as she looked at the clothes she’s wearing. She’s not wearing her usual Riku clothes, except for the wig. The three actually kept their wig as a remembrance of being Persona. Asahi didn’t know how Yukarin found out about that, but she has her suspicions that Hinata told her about it.

Going back to his clothes, Riku is wearing a white button-up long sleeved shirt, which is tucked in to his black slacks and a black button-up vest. He’s rolling up his sleeves just below his elbow as he glanced at the other two. Nami, dressed up as Kai once again, is wearing a black sleeveless hoodie with a grey shirt underneath and a dark blue jeans to complete his get up. He’s wearing his usual scowl on his face as he crossed his arm and looked away. Lastly, Asahi turned to Hinata, who’s dressed up as Kuu. He is wearing a black open vest with a blue shirt underneath and blue faded jeans, a bright smile can be seen on his face as he looked at the camera.

Riku frowned not liking that he’s somewhat dressed differently unlike the other two. He felt a bit…left out.

“Why are they dressed so casually while I’m dressed…like this?” Asahi whined at Yukarin since she was the one who brought the guy clothes with her, borrowing them to her teenaged cousin.

“Eh? I think it suits you. You’re like a gentleman unlike those two.” Yukarin answered back. The two ungentle man-like cross dressers simultaneously let out a ‘hey’ to Yukarin as if they were offended, making Riku chuckle. 

“What I mean is…you three are like different types of boys. Among the three of you, Riku is the gentleman type, Kuu is the boy next door type, and Kai is like the ‘chibi’ bad boy type of guy who looks like he hasn’t reached puberty yet.” Yukarin explained.

“Hey!” Kai growled making Riku and Kuu chuckle.

“Aww. But you’re a cute little boy. Yes you are. Yes you are. Such a cutie boy.” Yukarin said mimicking how a mother would talk to her young one.

“That’s not making me feel better. That’s rather insulting.” Kai grumbled as he looked away.

“Aww. Did Yukarin hurt your feelings? Should we call Ray to kiss the pain away?” Kuu teased, making kissy sounds. A cute blush spreads across Kai’s face as he hears Yukarin and Riku giggling. Kai then remembered that he wasn’t the only one kissing someone last night.

“Like the gentleman here didn’t kiss someone.” Kai said as he tried to avert the embarrassing attention to Riku who blushed slightly, glaring at Kai. Yukarin and Hinata let out a ‘ooohhh’ as they watch the two glare at each other.

“I d-didn’t kiss Yuko!”

“Really?” Kai leered at Riku making him nervous. Well, he did kiss Yuko…but not like how Kai is thinking!

“I...I didn’t kiss her like the way you kissed Ray!” Riku pointed out making Kai blush again. How would Riku know how she kissed Ray? And didn’t Ray kiss her, not the other way around? But still!

“B-but you still kissed Yuko!”

“That’s not the point!” Riku answered back. Both boys…well, girls pretending to be boys rather…glared at each other, their face were red from blushing. Kuu, who was amused at the two bickering, decided to get in between the two. He wanted to prolong their argument since its amusing seeing the two getting redder and redder as they defended themselves. But if this continues…the two would probably explode or faint from blushing too hard.

Now that is fun to see…but he’s trying to be the mediator here.

“Now, now. Calm down you two. Why don’t we hold a ‘no-talking-about-our-girlfriends’ rule for today, eh?” Kuu grinned and placed both his arm around the two pulling them closer to him as the two avoided the others eyes.

“Let’s enjoy being a…bachelor for the rest of the day, kay?” Kuu added as he looked back and forth at the two trying to gauge their reaction to his suggestion.

“Okay.” Riku sighed defeatedly.

“I…guess.” Kai mumbled, frowning with his eyes on the side.

“Great! Now say, ‘we’re-going-to-have-a-great-bachelor-party-today-cheese’!” Yukarin said as she once again aimed the camera at the three.

“We’re going to—“ Kuu was really going to repeat what Yukarin said but Kai covered his mouth and rolled his eyes.

“Just say cheese.”

Hinata nodded as Kai removed his hand. The three looked at the camera and exclaimed,

“Cheese!”

The three ‘boys’ posed for a couple of more pictures as per Yukarin’s order. Kuu was the only one who seemed to enjoy posing as he kept the wide smile on his face almost in every picture. Kai would often scowl while Riku would give a shy, hesitant smile at the camera.

Looking at them, Yukarin realized why every girl in Japan is crazy about them a couple of months ago. There’s a certain charm that the three has when they’re dressed like this. Just by looking at them, Yukarin can see a certain image on what the three boys are like when it comes to the girls.

Looking at Kuu smiling, he’s like the type of guy that every girl would sure to have fun with. There’s never a dull moment if a girl would go on a date with him. He is the type of guy that girls would like to be a friend or a boyfriend. Guys like him have lots of friends.

Kai on the other hand, is like the ‘untouchable one’ that every girl would dream to have. He has a certain, lone wolf aura…or maybe a lone puppy aura making him somewhat dangerous when untamed. But the thing is, when he is tamed, that type of guy would show you a soft and sweet side that would probably make any girl squeal.

Probably the main reason Ray is whipped on Kai.

Lastly was Riku. The perfect, nice and popular boy that every girl…or probably even a boy, which is true since he is the reason why Katsuyuki-san turned gay but Yukarin doesn’t know that…would sure to have a crush on. Just to see him smile would surely entice whoever that smile is directed at. The perfect boyfriend.

This IS Persona. The handsome ikemen idols of Japan and the group who’s 2nd single placed the top diva’s song, which was number one for seven weeks, to 2nd place in the charts of Music 10. It brought the new group the respect they somewhat lost especially when the Riku’s gay scandal escalated. It made them the top idol at that time, but that ended immediately after the group suddenly decided to disband, much to their fans dismay.

Yukarin was disappointed at that time too since she liked the group. But suddenly finding out that THE Persona is really the three girls that she often spends time with, brings a certain joy to Yukarin since she never saw them this close before.

She should definitely thank Mariko for the slip up about them.

“What’s with the creepy smile?” Kai asked, his eyebrow raised at Yukarin who is staring at the three with a creepy smile on her face.

“Do you want to know?” She asked giving Kai an even creepier smile. She wasn’t thinking anything really, but Kai doesn’t know that. Watching him squirm is just so fun.

Kai shook his head, looking away as he slightly hid behind Kuu. Yukarin and Hinata were somewhat alike with them being impulsive at times. But, thinking about it, nothing tops Hinata in being impulsive. Yukarin was more like Hinata and Mariko combined so she was somewhat stable. Still, it doesn’t change the fact that she’s still a bit dangerous though.

The four then heard the front door open then close. Footsteps and Mariko’s voice could be heard as she made her way to where the four are.

“Sorry I’m late. I slept so late because of that gruesome movie and Ray’s constant blabbering…didn’t…………..help……?” Mariko’s voice trailed off as she stared at the three dressed up as Persona. She looked stunned as her eyes moved to one person.

Riku.

“Looks like your…old mistress is here.” Kuu said as she elbowed Riku’s side, grinning and wiggling her eyebrow. Kai and Yukarin chuckled while Riku smiled nervously. Kuu really shouldn’t say something like that where Mariko can hear her perfectly.

“If you want to live, I’d suggest you to keep your mouth shut.” Mariko said glaring at Kuu who just shrugged.

“Mariko! You should meet Persona. C’mon!” Yukarin said as she took Mariko’s arm and dragged her to where the three stood. The two stood in front of Kai first.

“Mariko, this is Kai. Kai, meet Mariko.” Yukarin said smiling. Mariko looked at her confused as to why Yukarin is introducing her to them when she perfectly knows who they are. Kai decided to play along though as he nodded his head and smiled smugly at the tall girl.

“Osu! Kai desu.” Mariko narrowed her eyes at Kai. Yukarin nudged her, silently telling her to play along. She sighed and looked at Kai. It was actually her first time seeing Kai this close. When Nami dressed up as Kai a couple of days ago, she didn’t get to see him much since he had to quickly dress up as Nami again just so they could avoid another run in with the press.

This was the guy her best friend fell so hard on huh?   

Looking at him closely, Mariko thinks that he’s actually good looking. He really looks and sounds like a man. But…there’s an unmistakable flaw in his man-like appearance.

“You should really listen to your mom when she tells you to drink your vitamins, eat your vegetables, drink lots of milk and sleep early.” Mariko said as she shook her head and smiled sadly at Kai who narrowed his eyes. She pats his shoulder adding salt to the wound she just opened.

“She’s right. You should really be a good boy and obey your mother.” Yukarin pats Kai’s head, smiling. Kuu and Riku’s chuckled upon hearing the two. Kai decided to just ignore the two making fun of her height, even though he always did all those things that Mariko pointed out. If he says something about that, for sure Mariko would have another comeback for him. So ignoring her was the only safe option for him.

Kai huffed as he looked at the side with his arms crossed to his chest. Yukarin pats his head one last time then moved Mariko to stand at the next Persona member.

“This is Kuu. Mariko, meet Kuu.” Yukarin said as she motioned at Kuu who was grinning at Mariko.

“Osu! I’m Kuu, the ‘kuul’ member of Persona.” Kuu said drawling on the wrong spelling word he created. So according to Kuu, Kuu + cool = Kuul. He really likes to combine words or even names, doesn’t he?

He kept his grin on the tall girl and even gave the tall girl a wink.

‘Lame.’ The four thought simultaneously as they looked at the grinning boy with their eyes narrowed. Kuulboy seemed unfazed by the looks that were being thrown at him as he added,

“How about you and I hang out later on, pretty lady? We’ll hit the streets and show all how awesome the ‘MariKuu’ coupling is, eh?” Kuu said as he leaned closely to Mariko, looking like a perverted man. It wasn’t surprising to the other three watching as Mariko’s palm met Kuulboy’s face pushing his face away from hers.

“God, even your boy self is insane.” Mariko rolled her eyes. She can’t believe Kuu…or rather Hinata here…made up another coupling name for Kuu and herself. MariKuu?! That’s like…insulting her name or something! What’s up with her and this coupling thing anyway?! And why is it always her??

“Hey! That hurt!” Kuu pouted making him look like a cute boy. Mariko wouldn’t admit it, but Kuu does look…a little bit cool. Just a little bit though. If he hit on some other girl right now, besides Mariko, he’d probably win her heart what with his confidence high as ever. Mariko wouldn’t say that to him though. Knowing him, he’d probably get a big head and hit on some of the girls or worse…he’d hit on Mariko again!

Thinking about that, somehow brings chills to Mariko.

“I think that’s enough introductions from Kuulboy here.” Yukarin sighed and shook her head. She pushed Mariko to stand in front of the…well…main event. Even Kai and Kuu turned to look at the two who were facing each other curious to know how the great Mariko-sama would react in front of her Persona crush, Riku.

Yukarin tried not to grin but she just couldn’t help it. She remembers Mariko blushing when Ray told her about Mariko having a crush on Riku, which is Asahi in disguise. That’s why she somehow dressed Riku like he is now, because she wanted to stun the tall girl, which worked earlier when Mariko first saw Riku. Now the tall girl seems to be avoiding our pretty boy’s eyes as she looks at the side, her arms crossed to her chest with a scowl on her face. The three watching would’ve believed that Mariko didn’t like seeing Riku with the way she’s scowling, but the slight blush on her face gave her acting away.

The two boys smirked at that. Even Riku seemed amused as he looked at Mariko.

“And last is Riku. Mariko, this is Riku, the leader of Persona.” Yukarin grinned as she looked at Mariko. Thinking that is his cue, Riku gave the tall girl a gentle smile and held out his hand for the girl to shake.

“Nice to meet you, Mariko-san.” Yukarin beamed at how Riku is handling this. She told him earlier to act like a gentleman to Mariko just so they could tease the girl a bit. Riku didn’t seem to mind as he also wanted to tease Mariko. So now, he’s trying his best to charm the great Mariko-sama.

Mariko glanced at the offered hand and at Riku who looked…handsome. Definitely a pretty boy as he somehow retains Asahi’s femininity. But there’s definitely a masculine side on Riku that somehow draws Mariko. Maybe it’s because of his messy hair? Or the way he looks at you with those piercing eyes? Or maybe it’s his voice? The way it sounded husky to Mariko’s ears as he tries to hide his real voice. Mariko didn’t know anymore. But one thing is certain when she looks at him.

She’s definitely not seeing Asahi anymore.

It’s a scary thought really. That’s why Mariko decided to ignore the offered hand from pretty boy.

“Whatever. Introductions are done. Can we go now or what?” Mariko sighed moving away from the four. Kai, Kuu and Yukarin smirked knowing quite well that Mariko was just trying to hide the fact that she’s somewhat embarrassed to be in front of her Persona crush. Yukarin decided to follow the tall girl with Kuu following behind. Kai, who was still amused at how Mariko handled the situation, pats Riku in the back and grinned at him.

“Nicely done there, loverboy. Nicely done.” With a last pat, Kai decided to walk to the front door where the others were, leaving pretty boy looking a bit stunned at being ignored by Mariko.

He tilted his head, confused as to why Mariko ignored him when he was just being nice. He looked at his hand that he held out then at where the others are. Finally, he chuckled and decided to join them. He thought that he really shouldn’t mind the brush off Mariko did to him.

For all he knows, the girl was probably just shy.



******************



The three boys were now wearing sunglasses and hats as they walked down their apartment building. Kuu wore a flat top cap, Riku wore a flat cap and Kai just pulled over his hoodie just so nobody would recognize them. A couple of people stared at them, especially Riku who looked like he just came out of a magazine, but luckily no one recognized them as Persona. Luckily for the three, Yukarin ‘borrowed’ her parents’ SUV car.

And by ‘borrowed’ she meant that her parents were out of town and she decided to take their car out without their permission.

Hearing that, the three looked at her skeptically. Except for Kuu who immediately ran towards the front passenger seat saying that he’s riding shotgun. Yukarin turned to the three giving them a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry. I’ll return the car in one piece.”

Somehow that didn’t reassure the three since they were wondering if Yukarin could really drive or not. Kai sighed and shook his head.

“Might as well die together then.” He said as he walked towards the car. Seeing Kai walking towards the car door, Riku suddenly remembered that he was supposed to be the ‘gentleman.’ With that, he dashes past Kai and opened the door.

“Ladies first.” Kai looked at the opened door in front of him then at pretty boy, his eyebrow raised.

“Not you…since you’re not a lady at all…even if you’re not dressed like that.” Riku smirked. Kai rolled his eyes underneath the sunglasses he’s wearing. Why does it seem like this day is another ‘make-fun-of-her-flaws’ day?

Sighing, he turned to the ‘lady’ who was looking away with a slight blush on her face. Or maybe she could turn this day to ‘make-fun-of-Mariko-sama’ day. He smirked, stood at the side then bowed slightly, motioning towards the opened door looking playfully at Mariko.

“Well lady, you heard the man, ladies first.” He grinned. Riku fought back a chuckle and just gave Mariko a gentle smile with a teasing glint in his eyes.

“Hurry up lady! We’ll reach your age if we wait any longer!” Kuu groaned from inside of the car. Yukarin and Kai quickly covered their mouths trying not to laugh. Riku kept his gentle smile but you could see his lips moving and twitching as he tries to control himself from laughing.

‘I think I like it more when I didn’t know their real identity.’ Mariko thought as she looked at the two laughing.

Mariko gave a murderous glare at Kuu as she walked towards the door. She stood in front of Kai who immediately removed his hand from his mouth giving the tall girl a smile, his lips twitching a bit. Kai was surprised when Mariko punched him on his shoulder before going inside.

“Hey! That hurt!” He said as he rubs his shoulder. The girl was stick and bones, well mostly bones. So for a bony person like Mariko to punch him…well…it hurt. It hurt a lot. Why did Mariko punch him and not Kuu or Riku?! Oh right. Scratch Riku since she does have a crush on him. But why did she punch Kai and not Kuu?!

Riku closed the door and then began pushing a grumbling Kai to the other side. Once everyone is inside the car, Yukarin then drove away from Persona’s apartment building. The three who were hesitant to enter at first were somewhat surprised to find that Yukarin was actually a good driver. Somehow with that thought, it put the three at ease.

Well Mariko wasn’t slightly at ease since Riku is sitting next to her. Add Kuu’s staring and that ease suddenly disappeared.

“What are you looking at?” Mariko growled at Kuu who was staring at her, smiling.

“I should be jealous since Riku here is stealing my coupling partner…” Mariko rolled her eyes. Not the coupling madness again!

“…but, it’s kinda cute seeing the two of you together.” Kuu added. They do look good together. Riku smiled nervously as Mariko looked away, blushing furiously. Kuu couldn’t help but grin when he saw them making those faces.

“Need I remind you that pretty boy here already has a girlfriend.” Mariko said as she looked at Kuu. Just because they’re dressed like boys now, doesn’t mean that they should forget that they have girlfriends. But looking at Riku blushing, it doesn’t seem that he’d forgotten her squirrel girlfriend.

“So you really do care about our coupling! ‘HiMari’ and ‘MariKuu’ F-T-W!” Kuu exclaimed loudly as he pumped his fist in the air.

“That’s not what I meant.” Mariko mumbled as she narrowed her eyes at a grinning Kuu. That’s not why she said that. It was just a subtle way of her saying ‘stop teasing me with someone who already has a girlfriend.’ Mariko probably forgot that it was Hinata she’s talking to. There’s no subtle when it comes to Hinata you know.

“But you know, if Riku and Mariko WERE to become a couple, they’d be named as ‘MaRiku’ too right? Or maybe it’ll be RikuMari or RikoRiku.” Yukarin smirked as she drove. Mariko looked at her incredulously. Now Yukarin is also into this coupling thing?!

“Tch. MariKuu is much better than MaRiku or any of those ridiculous names since it has a longer ‘uuhh’ sound!” Kuu huffed. Mariko wanted to tell them both to stop with the MariKuu or MaRiku already since it sounded like they’re insulting her name. But she decided to keep quiet and just face palm herself as the two continue to make up other coupling names for herself and Riku.

Ugh. Maybe joining them is a bad idea.

Riku who was just listening at the conversation, noticed that Kai wasn’t talking much. He glanced at him and saw him looking at his phone, a smile on his face. Riku subtly inched closer and read the message that came from Ray.

“I wish our date last night didn’t end. I miss you.”

Riku smiled at the sweetness of the message. She felt a little bit jealous though since Yuko has a different way of saying that. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and looked at the message her little squirrel gave him earlier.

“Nyan-Nyan I miss you. I wish I can fondle you right now.” He sighed.

Same meaning, just different in how they say it…right? Still, even if Yuko can’t send her sweet messages like Ray, the important thing for Riku…or Asahi is the warm feeling she always feels whenever her little squirrel is near or smiling at her.

Riku smiled warmly as he thinks of her perverted little squirrel.



******************



Ray sighed as she closed her phone and leaned back at the couch to rest inside her trailer. She’s currently on break from shooting a commercial. She’s been working non-stop since the crack of dawn making her feel dead tired and a bit sleepy since she hadn’t slept much yesterday.

Maybe watching that horror movie yesterday with Nami-chan is a bad idea?

She sighed again, this time with a smile on her face as she remembers the events that happened yesterday. She felt so euphoric just thinking about Nami and the day they had yesterday. It’s an amazing feeling. It tops the happiness she felt when she first reached the top in every charts making her the Top selling diva in Japan. Heck, it even tops the fluttering feeling she felt when she first kissed Kai.

No…wait. She felt elated that time as well. Hmm. When she made out with Nami on the rooftop? No way! That was…wow! Just remembering that moment made Ray feel…hot. That’s a no then.

Then maybe it doesn’t top anything Nami related since every time she’s with Nami she feels…blissful, a feeling she’d never felt before. Maybe it just tops everything that happened to her without Nami. It sure feels like it. Just by thinking of Nami makes her smile and feel warm all over. Just by sending her a message makes her feel giddy just imagining Nami reading it even if she’s wearing her usual scowl. She could feel those butterflies in her stomach that she’d heard so much about.

That’s love…right?

Ray felt like squealing at the sudden excitement she’s feeling just by thinking of Nami. She quickly pulled the pillow to her and placed it to her face, squealing to her hearts content. This is Nami’s fault! It’s her fault that Ray feels so…so…

“Ahem.”

She stopped still holding the pillow on her face, frowning. Who dares to enter Ray’s trailer while she’s having her Nami moment?! Growling, she removed the pillow and was even more pissed when she sees Okuma Yuu standing by the door, grinning.

“Hello there, princess. Missing your boyfriend?” Yuu smirks which angered Ray more as she glares at him. The warm feelings that she felt earlier were replaced by resentment as she stares at the arrogant newbie.

He grinned even more as he saw the murderous glare the diva is wearing.

“Or should I say…girlfriend.” He added and watched as Ray’s murderous glare slowly turned into a dazed expression. He pulled out the brown envelope from his jacket pocket and showed it to the diva.

“Lookie what I found.”



******************



“Near, far, wherever you are…I believe that the heart does go oooooohhhhoooon!” Yukarin sang as Kuu cheered for her loudly, saying how he loves ‘Celine’…which is Yukarin at the moment…every now and then. Riku was laughing while Kai sighed and shook his head.

The five decided to go to a karaoke bar since it’s been a long time since the five went to one. Sure they’ve been singing in the theater, but they can’t sing different songs there right? They can’t sing Celine Dion songs there. What would the wotas say? Maybe that’s why Yukarin is singing one right now.

And no they don’t know why Yukarin picked a Celine Dion song to sing.

Yukarin saw that Kai wasn’t cheering her on, so she decided to move towards him while singing. She surprised Kai when she straddled his lap and wrapped her arm to his neck, caressing the back of his neck.

“Wh-wha?”

“In my life we'll always go on…” Yukarin sang to a struggling Kai. He could hear Riku and Kuu cheering for ‘Celine’ to kiss him making him face away from her as she slowly leans forward. ‘Celine’ surprised him once more as she cupped the side of his face and let him face her, giving him a seductive look.

And no, Yukarin is not intoxicated…yet.

“And you're here in my heart and…my heart will go on and on…” Yukarin caresses Kai’s cheek making him gulp; a blush spreads across his face as Yukarin’s face slowly nears his. Luckily for him the door suddenly opened.

“Look who found me…” Mariko sighed as she came back from the restroom with Sae, Sayaka, Tomo-Tomo, Yuko and Maeda behind her. Everyone stopped and stared in shock, including Mariko who looked at Yukarin and Kai, who are in a compromising position. The four looked shocked as well at the newcomers.

Maybe it wasn’t lucky for Kai that the door opened.



******************



After the shock and the squealing of the other members at meeting Persona…well Yuko and Maeda didn’t squeal…everyone then settled down and started having conversations with different Persona members, the karaoke machine and the incident earlier were suddenly forgotten.

Kuu was sitting in between Tomomi and Yukarin, chatting with Tomomi who looked smitten at Kuu. Riku was sitting in between Tomochin and Mariko. Tomochin looked like she had fallen for the pretty boy who smiled at her nervously; his eyes kept glancing at Yuko who was sitting next to Sae. Kai was in between the twin towers, who were asking him if he knows self defense since there were rumors that he fought a big guy and defeated him earning him his respect.

Kai smiled nervously remembering how he did challenge a big guy back then when they weren’t well known, but he didn’t defeat the guy. He just blocked the punch and unfortunately, the punch ended up in Katsuyuki-san’s face. He wonders who spread that silly rumor though.

“I heard about that too. Is that true?” Yukarin asked as she looks at Kai who is sitting on the other side. It seems that everyone heard the conversation as everyone’s eyes turned to Kai. He glanced at Maeda who is sitting next to Tomochin, looking at him curiously as well.

“Uh…well…” Kai struggled for words. He really didn’t know what to say. Kuu noticed and decided to help his friend.

“Kai is very good at street fighting!” Kuu said with pride. He actually hadn’t seen Kai/Nami fighting with anyone as he and Riku would always pull him away if ever he is about to charge at someone, though he does remember Nami punching Jiro one time. That looked like it hurt, so he assumed that Kai would be good at fighting just by remembering that incident.

“And getting the ladies.” Riku added, chuckling. Mariko and Yukarin were trying not to laugh. Kai narrowed his eyes at them. They’re not helping at all.

“I wouldn’t argue with that since Kai-san’s girlfriend is Ray.” Sayaka nodded making Kai blush.

“Yeah. Kai is the man for getting a hot diva for a girlfriend. He really is popular with the ladies.” Kuu grinned as he wiggled his eyebrow at the now glaring Kai.

“And Yukarin seems to have taken a liking at Kai-san with the way she attacked him earlier.” Sae added chuckling.

“Hey! I was just joking around. Though, I have to admit, he is a cutie.” Yukarin gave Kai a wink. Kai resisted an urge to roll his eyes.

“Ray would tear you to pieces if she heard you.” Mariko mumbled.

“Hey, Acchan is a big fan of Kai-san too.” Tomomi suddenly remembered. Everyone turned to Maeda who blushed as she looked at the floor. Tomochin glared at Tomomi who didn’t know that she shouldn’t have blurted that out so suddenly. She’s going to have to talk to Tomomi about that later.

She looked at Maeda worriedly.

“Uh…y-yeah. I’m a big fan of yours, Kai-san.” Maeda said shyly, trying to look at him but her eyes kept on shifting away. Kai found it cute.

“Thank you.” He gave her a sincere smile making her smile slightly, a blush still across her face. To Mariko, it looked like Maeda has a crush on Kai here. She wonders what she’d do if she realized that Kai here is really Nami.

She decided to drop that thought when she noticed something.

“Hmm? It’s rare to see Yuko quiet. Are you alright?” Mariko asked Yuko who was staring at the table. Hearing her name somehow brought her back as she turned to look at Mariko.

“Eh?” She said softly. Her eyes shifted to Riku who was looking at her worriedly. She frowned slightly finding it odd that Riku would be worried about her. And why is it that…his eyes feel somewhat…familiar…?

Yuko yelped when Sae suddenly threw her arms at her and pulled her closer.

“Don’t worry about her. She’s just missing someone.” Sae grinned locking his arm to Yuko’s neck. Kai and Kuu glanced at Riku who was blushing, looking at the floor. Both were wearing knowing smiles.

“Yeah, it’s why we’re here. To make her forget that someone for awhile and have fun.” Sayaka chuckled as she looked at Yuko who was struggling to break free from Sae.

“We happen to bump into the three of them while we were shopping and decided to join them.” Tomochin added.

“Yeah, and then I bumped into Mariko in the restroom and ta-da! We’re here meeting Persona!” Sae said as she gives them her genki smile.

It wasn’t really Sae bumping into Mariko that happened at the restroom. It was more like Sae suddenly yelling her name as she opens the restroom door while Mariko was washing her hand. It made Mariko jump and scream in surprise, her voice echoing through the hall. The two apologized for the disturbance as a staff quickly appeared thinking that something bad happened.

Mariko could still remember the angry glare the staff threw them as they walked away. Why does it seem like she’s always apologizing for causing a commotion?

Mariko sighed.

“Is it true that Persona is making a comeback?” Tomochin suddenly asked the leader of Persona, her eyes shinning anticipating the answer.

“Yeah. It would be awesome if Persona makes a comeback! I love ALL your singles!” Tomomi gushed at Kuu who grinned, obviously liking the attention.

‘You say that like they have tons of singles released. They only have two singles you know.’ Mariko thought. She looked around and noticed that they were all anticipating the leader’s answer. Even Yukarin seemed hopeful. It looked like she momentarily forgot that the Persona are currently Akb48 members in disguise.

“Uh…well, we’re just here for awhile, just visiting. We’re really not here to make a comeback.” Riku said feeling a bit bad as he hears some of them sighing sadly. They really can’t make a comeback since they’re now Akb48 members. And the only reason why they’re here is because Yukarin wanted to hangout with Persona.

But he can’t really say that now, can he?

“While we’re here in Japan, we often see you guys on TV though.” But he can say that to them to make them feel better. It worked as their sad faces were replaced by excitement knowing that Persona watched them.

“We heard you guys are going to release another single soon. I’d bet it’ll be great like your last single. Ray also has a copy of your last single and she says that she likes it.” Kai said as he smiled. It is true. Ray does have a copy of their last single. She told Nami back then that she bought a lot of their CD and says she really liked it. It flattered Nami but she told Ray to buy only one if ever she’s going to buy again in the future. Ray is trying to be nice and all, but she really doesn’t need that many CD.

Unless she’s planning on opening up a record store.

“Yeah. Akb48’s single rocks! We’ll definitely buy your next single for sure!” Kuu added giving them a big smile and a thumbs up. Riku and Kai nodded as well giving the members encouraging smiles. It seems to work as they can see the excitement from everyone’s faces. Since Persona isn’t planning on making a come back, then the only thing Persona could do for the other group is…

…to encourage Akb48 to do their best.

Mariko looked at the floor smiling, proud of what the three is trying to do. For a group like Akb48 who’s just starting, it’s a big deal for them to hear that a group like Persona is watching and anticipating their singles. It encourages them, especially if they are fans of Persona, which by the looks of their faces they are. 

The members, except for Mariko, bowed and thanked the three members. The three boys smiled nervously feeling that the members shouldn’t thank them for that since they’re also members of Akb48. Somehow it just feels wrong for the three.

Kuu decided to change the mood since he was getting a bit hungry.

“Hey. We should use this room in its full capacity! We should be partying instead of talking about work! I say we order food and party!” Kuu suggested as he grinned.

Everyone agreed as everyone yelled out a ‘yeah’ all with beaming smiles.



******************



“Kai. Kaaaiiii! Are you there?” Kuu called out softly as he peeked inside the ladies room. He quickly hid when a middle aged woman suddenly came out of a cubicle. He sighed then panicked as he hears a bunch of women heading his way. He pulled down his cap, covering his eyes and made his way back to the room passing by the women heading towards the restroom.

He opened the door, went back inside and sat back down next to Mariko, ignoring Sae singing ‘Cha-La Head-Cha-La’ exaggeratingly with Yukarin as a back up singer. Sayaka and Tomomi were cheering for the two while Tomochin was trying to get Riku’s attention who was also cheering for the two singing. He kept on glancing on Yuko who seems to be busy with her celphone.

Mariko noticed Kuu’s uneasiness.

“What’s up with you?” She asked as she leaned at him.

“I wanna pee.” He whispered to her.

“Then go pee.”

“I don’t want to pee inside the men’s room alone.”

She pulled back slightly and looked at him weirdly.

“God what are you, 6?”

“Not helping.” Kuu said as he looked at the side looking uncomfortable. Mariko sighed and decided to play nice.

“Didn’t Kai say he’ll go to the restroom?”

“Yeah. But he wasn’t there.”

Mariko frowned. Now that she thinks about it, Maeda said she’s going to the restroom a little while ago before Kai decided to go as well. Could they be meeting in secret?



******************


Nami/Kai’s POV



I walked up the stairs towards the roof as I pulled out my celphone from my pocket. I really can’t look at my phone inside that room since people might peek and read whatever messages I have. So pretending to go to the restroom seems to be a good enough lie for me to take some time off. Plus, Yukarin has been looking at me weirdly like she’ll ask me to do something. I think that’s signal enough for me to start escaping that room.

I opened the door as I looked at my phone.

No messages.

That’s odd. Usually Ray sends me tons of messages...

“Kai-san…?”

I quickly closed my phone and hid it behind my back, looking at the person who called me.

“Uh…Ac-uh…Meada-san…?”

Good thing I didn’t call her Acchan. That would be weird for her since Kai only met her today. I placed my phone on my pocket and walked towards her where she stood by the railing. I stood a few steps away from her and smiled.

“What are you doing here?”

“I wanted some fresh air.” She said smiling shyly at me.

“I guess the rooftop is the best place for some fresh air.” I chuckled then looked at the scene in front of us. It is kinda refreshing to look at the bright lights coming from different buildings or houses at night and feel that gentle wind blowing on your face.

“That’s deep.” She giggled. I face palmed myself.

“Ugh. Did I say that out loud?” I asked feeling stupid.

“Yeah, you kinda did.”


******************


Meanwhile


“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Kuu hummed trying to somehow stop himself from peeing as she looks at Tomochin feeding a nervous Riku. Mariko who was sitting next to him looked at him in disgust.

“Oh God, are you peeing here?”

“No! I’m trying to stop myself from peeing.”

“Like humming will make you stop that. C’mon.” Mariko rolled her eyes and stood up holding Kuu’s arm. Riku noticed them and asked.

“Wh-where are you going?” He was nervous by being left alone inside especially since Tomochin wanted him to try to eat some stuff and even fed him. He’s really not used to the sudden attention of her teammate. It was…making him nervous.

“We’re going to get some more drinks. Kuu’s treat.” Kuu was about to protest but decided to just give in. The others let out a ‘you’re the best Kuu-san!’ while Yukarin let out a ‘yeah Kuulboy!’ as he let himself be dragged by Mariko outside of the room, leaving pretty boy who looked like he wanted to come as well sigh defeatedly.

Mariko then dragged the poor boy towards the restroom. It touched Kuu that Mariko was trying to help him.

"MariKuu..." He said softly, pouting a little. Mariko glanced at him.

"Say that again and I won't help you." Mariko growled then looked up ahead to focus on dragging Kuulboy towards the restrooms. He couldn’t help but smile as he looked at her back. He really is thankful that Mariko is helping him. It goes to show that the tall girl somehow cares for him even if she often threatens to kill him and give her death glares.

Just like Nami would.

Both stopped when they’re at the ladies room. Since Kuu didn’t want to pee inside the men’s room the only other option is the ladies room. Mariko let go of Kuu’s arm to look inside to check if there’s someone inside. Finding none, she told Kuu to do his thing. He quickly ran to a cubicle and removed his pants without even closing the door completely. He was beyond caring as he released what he was been holding for awhile now.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” Kuu moaned.

“You sound like a man peeing.” Mariko said as she looked at the mirror checking her appearance. Kuu ignored her and smiled as he let himself finish.

“Are you done yet?”

“Almost.”

Mariko sighed and decided to look outside to see if ever someone was heading to the ladies room. She froze when she sees two middle aged women walking towards them. They were quite near and if Kuu walked out, it’ll be embarrassing for him.

Without thinking clearly, Mariko went inside the cubicle wherein Kuu was fixing his pants. He jumped surprised when Mariko closed the door and locked it. He was about to ask what’s up when she quickly covered his mouth, whispering for him to be quiet. They then heard the two women enter and began chatting.

Mariko wanted to groan when another group of girls entered the ladies room. Mariko didn’t want to wait inside a small cubicle with Kuu. How long are they going to wait if people kept on coming?!

Noticing the uncomfortable look Mariko has, Kuu decided to plan a way out. He actually came up with something, creative. He removed Mariko’s hand from her mouth and whispered his plan. Mariko looked at him incredulously and he shrugged, grinning challengingly at the tall girl. Mariko sighed and decided to give it a try. What’s there to lose?

Probably just her pride as she let out barfing sounds.

Everyone inside the ladies room suddenly went silent as they hear the barfing sounds coming from the closed cubicle.

“That’s it honey. Just let it out.” Kuu’s male voice said inside the cubicle. He smirked and Mariko rolled her eyes and let out another batch of fake barfing sounds. After a few more barfing sounds, Mariko ruffled her hair slightly as Kuu flushed the toilet. Both nodded and Kuu took hold of Mariko’s arm as he opened the door, revealing themselves to the people inside. Mariko bowed her head trying to hide her face as she staggers a bit. Kuu kept his hold on her arm and wrapped his arms around her slim waist.

He looked at the spectators, smiling widely.

“I’m going to be a father! I’m so happy.” That earned him a couple of smiles and a congratulations. He smiled and thanked them. Mariko was wondering why they can’t just walk out instead of saying these ridiculous things.

“We’ll call them ‘HiMari’ or ‘MariKuu’ or—“ Before Kuu can think of another stupid name, Mariko stomped his feet with her heels.

“Ahhooowhoooooooowwww! I…I’m going to be a…something.” Kuu gritted his teeth and glared at Mariko who glared back. Knowing what she meant, Kuu bowed at the ladies and slowly ushered the ‘pregnant’ girl outside as he limps.

Once they were in a safe distance from the restrooms, Kuu glared at the tall girl who was glaring back at him.

“You didn’t have to do that! I was acting!” Kuu growled.

“Well your acting took too long!” Mariko answered back.

“You have no acting skills.” Kuu grumbled as he crossed his arm and looked away.

“Ugh. Why am I even arguing with you?!” Mariko said exasperatedly, turning away from him to head back to the room.

“Where are you going, woman?!” Kuu asked a bit pissed. A few girls from the ladies room passed by him whispering ‘a lover’s spat’ and giggled as they glanced at him.

Mariko stopped and turned to him, still glaring.

“I’m going back, doofus. Go get those drinks and get me some water. You so owe me.” With that, Mariko walked towards the room leaving Kuu to glare at her back.

Grumbling about women who are tall and still wear high heels, he walked towards the ordering station and ordered a couple of non-alcoholic drinks. They are still underage, so the only thing they could drink are non-alcoholic drinks.

“Hey, did you deliver the vodka on the rocks on the room 23?” He heard a waiter ask another waiter who nodded his head.

Vodka on the rocks? Isn’t that the one he and Kai drank at that hustle bar that Katsuyuki-san bought them? Kuu chuckled as he remember him and Kai thinking it was water and ended up getting drunk. Now that’s funny.

Wait. Vodka on the rocks? Water? Drunk? Tall women? Dinosaurs?

He smiled deviously as an idea coming to his mind.

Mariko won’t know what hit her…

…since it just tastes like water.



******************


Nami/Kai’s POV



“Really? That really happened?” Acchan asked as she giggled.

“Yeah. We were so wasted that we ended up having a hangover the next day.” I told her as I chuckled remembering the time we went on a hustle bar and ended up getting drunk. We ended up having a massive hangover and a whip from Sachou for breakfast. I still remember how happy Sachou looked after she whipped us.

She really is a scary…transgendered person.

“It sounds like you three had a lot of fun.” She said as she smiled at me.

“Yeah. We did. We still do. We’ve been through a lot and well…I really don’t know what I would have been if I hadn’t met those two.” I smiled placed my chin on my arm that’s resting on the railing. The three of us really have been through a lot.

“Though they probably don’t know this but…I’d give my life to them if I have to. That’s how important they are to me.” I added. I felt her eyes on me probably observing me for being a mushy person now. It’s probably not how she imagined Kai to be.

“I think they know that already.” She whispered. I turned to her as she gave me a warm smile.

“Because I’m sure they’d do the same for you.”

She then turned to look ahead as I stared at her for awhile. Talking at her like this, it felt like I was talking as Nami…not Kai. It also feels like she’s seeing me as Nami as she smiles at me. She’s always been a shy girl, so why is it she’s smiling at Kai so warmly? I wonder…does she see me?

The real me…?

“What about you? Are you having fun with your group?” I asked. It felt like I was talking non-stop about Kai so it’s only fair to ask about her. Plus, I’m really curious as well.

“I do. It’s a lot of fun being a member of Akb48.” She said still with a sincere smile on her face.

“Yeah, you guys do look like you’re having fun.” I chuckled. Being an Akb48 member is a lot of fun. I’m glad to know that she’s having fun as well. Even though, I somehow already knew that, it’s still nice to hear.

“I heard you’re studying to become a nutritionist.”

Now that’s something not nice to hear. I groaned.

“Whoever wrote that probably said that just to make fun of my height or something.”

She giggled.

“Why do you say that?”

“Being a nutritionist? C’mon. He probably thought I wanted to get much taller so I decided to study being a nutritionist to know what to take…or something like that.”

She laughed at that making me chuckle. I miss this, laughing with her. It feels like we haven’t laughed together for awhile now. Which is somewhat true since there was the whole ‘her kissing me’ incident where I went all avoidy with her. Then I got distracted with Ray, then the whole thing with Yuko and all those drama. It really has been a long time since we’ve talked this much. Sure we send messages, but…it’s still not the same.

I really do miss my Acchan times. Hmm. Maybe I could invite her somewhere and we could go hang out. That’s a great idea.

My phone suddenly rang, surprising me. I pulled out my phone and sighed when I saw Hinata’s name blinking.

‘Hehe…’ Inner Mariko-sama grinned.

Yeah, yeah so I was expecting Ray. Shut up Inner Mariko-sama!

Grumbling, I answered it.

“Yo Kuu. What’s up?”

I glanced at Acchan who was looking at the sky, smiling. She looks happy for some reason. It’s nice…to…

“WHAT?!” I yelled as Kuu explained the situation downstairs. Damn it Kuu!

“Alright, alright. I’ll be there ASAP. Stop laughing and help him!” With that, I hanged up and sighed. I think I’m going to have a head ache later on.

“Everything alright?” Acchan asked worriedly.

“Kinda. But don’t worry. I’ll handle it. You just stay there and…breathe or something. Come back down when you breathed enough.” I honestly don’t know what I was talking about anymore as I waved at Acchan, who looked at me confused. I quickly ran down the stairs, hoping that Mariko-sama isn’t doing something that she’ll regret later on.

I’m so going to kill Kuulboy for this!



******************



Kai quickly went inside the room and gasped at what she’s seeing.

Mariko was straddling Riku, biting his ear as she tries to unbutton his shirt. Kuu, Yukarin and Tomochin were trying to pull her away from Riku who was pushing the girl away too, looking terrified. Meanwhile, on the other side was Sayaka trying to strip as she sings…the Barney song. Yuko, Tomomi and Sae were trying to stop her as she tries to pull her shirt off.

Riku saw Kai and turned to him, his eyes a bit teary.

“Kaiiii. Help me…” He pleaded and gasped as Mariko bit his neck and started licking it.

Kai sighed feeling the impending head ache coming.

Just what the hell is with that vodka on the rock that makes people act wild?!



******************



After dropping off the other girls from their homes, the three sighed tiredly. Mariko was asleep in Riku’s arms as Yukarin headed towards the Persona’s apartment building. They decided to let Mariko stay with them since the girl is dead drunk much like Sayaka is who was going to stay in Yuko’s apartment. Yukarin is going to stay with them too for Kuu’s sake…since Kai know that Mariko is going to kill Kuu tomorrow. Somehow they needed the extra strength to hold off Mariko.

Kuu turned to the three seating behind him and grinned.

“Now isn’t this day the most fun you had in your whole life?!” He asked happily. The two boys glared at him and growled,

“NO!” Kuu shrugged at their answer.

“For me it was fun. You should have seen Mariko kissing Riku over there. They were practically making out! Ha! Epic!” Kuu laughed loudly making Riku blush in embarrassment. Riku then glared at Kai who let out a chuckle but instantly stopped when he saw Riku glaring at him.

Kai glared at Kuu his lips twitching a bit.

“S-Stop making fun of them, Kuu! That was all your fault! You know Mariko-sama is going to kill you tomorrow right?”

“Eh. I’ll worry about that tomorrow.” He shrugged not worried at all. He noticed a smudge of lipstick on Riku’s cheek and pointed at it, smirking.

“There’s evidence of your adultery in your cheek.” Riku looked alarmed and tried to wipe it off.

“Is it gone?” He asked still wiping, unable to tell where it is.

“Na-uh.” Kuu answered as he smirked. Kai who see’s the lipstick smudge, decided to help pretty boy out. He fished for his hanky and frowned when he didn’t find it in either pocket. He sighed thinking that he probably dropped it somewhere. Oh well, no need to worry about that.

“It’s over here.” Kai said as he reached out to Riku’s cheek and wiped it with his hand. He feels somewhat bad that he didn’t get to see Mariko attacking a defenseless Riku. It would’ve been epic to see. He wonders what other things did Mariko tried to do with Riku.

Kuu who was still looking at the three, amused at what happened earlier, wanted to remember this epic day forever. Though he had enough blackmail pictures that he took, he still wanted to take more pictures. So he pulled out his phone and aimed it at the three.

“Say cheese guys! No wait! Say epic instead!”

No one said cheese or epic as he took their picture, but Mariko did snuggled closer to Riku, smiling.



******************



Nami, out of her Kai costume and fresh out of the shower, sat down on her bed. She pulled out her phone and opened it thinking that the diva probably sent her a message. She was disappointed when she found none. Maybe the diva was still busy? Or was dead tired that she decided to sleep without sending Nami a message.

Thinking that the diva was indeed sleeping now, she sent a message to the diva saying goodnight, a heart after it.

She smiled imagining the diva reading her message.



******************



The diva was indeed reading her message as she sits on her bed. She stared at Nami’s message feeling her heart ache. After awhile of staring, she pressed the erase button and erased the message. She looked at her inbox and erased every message she received from Nami. She stared at the word empty.

Her inbox is now empty…just like her heart is.

That’s love…right?



TBC


******************

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dee1711 on November 18, 2010, 12:09:29 AM

Damn that O..something Yuu!!  :angry: I hate him! wherever he appear, it's tell me that nothing good gonna happen. Poor the Diva who love Nami so much to have that decision.. But Nami and her friends will figure out and try to help, right? I'd like to see how Kai/Nami will do to that jerk.. hmmm...

Can I just jump into your fic and beat that jerk?? :bleed eyes: I'd love to.. haha..

Great great job!! I think I will wait for you to get rid of your life for a while.. but don't take it too long.. otherwise, immo will hang his/her fic until you comeback and that gonna be torture!!

EDIT: hopefully a certain "someone" don't play the whole hanging game too..yeah, you know who I talking about *point down*.. that someone's fic is already sooo sad *point down again* and I will blame you if everybody die in that fic..  :P  :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on November 18, 2010, 01:35:34 AM

UPDATE!!! FINALLY!!! YEAH!!!  :w00t:
It was a great chapter ^^ I like them being back as Persona XD And the AKB girls joining them... PARTY  :cow: Oh, by the way... MariKu and everything about it is hilarious   :lol: It's just epic xDDD
Can we have a flash back about what happened between Yuko and Asahi plzzzzzz  :bow: Coz I so want to know about them ^^
LOL at the alcohol  :lol: I think I really like Kuul now :P But I tried to imagine Mariko like this and.... yup, fail. I always have the impression that Mariko just can't do something like this... And Mariko being pregnant XD
And... what's going on with Maeda? HEY JUST WHEN I DECIDED I WAS A NAMIXRAY FAN, DON'T TELL ME MAEDA LIKES KAI  :banghead:

Finally, this is not a crappy chap... It was excellent as always of course... except for the thing with that damn Yuu. Speaking of it, NAMI WILL FIGURE IT OUt AND DO SOMETHING RIGHT?! If not... I swear everyone will die in my fanfic  :angry: Because the end is soooooo sad  :cry:
YES I THINK I'M GONNA KILL EVERYBODY IF NAMI DOESN'T UNDERSTAND ABOUT IT IN THE NEXT CHAPTER  :angry:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on November 18, 2010, 05:12:16 AM

Quote from: bou-j525 on November 18, 2010, 01:35:34 AM

Can we have a flash back about what happened between Yuko and Asahi plzzzzzz  :bow: Coz I so want to know about them ^^

Yeah that's right~!!! I want to know about them too~  XD
So please update as fast as you can~  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on November 18, 2010, 08:52:49 AM

Oh man, what a nostalgic chapter.. I miss PERSONA so much so thanks for making this chapter.. Damn, Yuu's on the move already.. Poor Ray.. I hope Nami goes all Itoshisa-light saber-slashing on Yuu.. Yuko is Asashi deprived, Maeda is starstruck and SaeYaka and TomoTomo makes an appearance.. All star cast right there..  :lol: .. Thanks for the update  :)

Again, YAY for Hina-- err KUU!! :twothumbs .. MariKUU FTW indeed  :lol:  :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on November 18, 2010, 12:22:58 PM

wah! im on a psycho rampage mode right now!  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: damn that Yuu! it breaks  :bleed eyes: my heart how Ray chooses that kind of way in protecting Nami  :banghead: well, it make'd the plot more interesting  :P right ?

are you thinking on a role reversal here? Nami would be the one chasing Ray  :lol: :lol: :lol: and let me guess, she'll act like she'd hate Nami, right? and please, don't tell me im right in guessing that Yuu wants to publicized there so called hooking up together?  :panic: :panic: :panic:

i really hate that jerk-face!  :catglare: :catglare: :catglare:

anyway, i love the Mariko-sama acting all shy towards Riku  XD especially her being drunk and attacking Riku  :lol: :lol: :lol: i hope more PersonaxAkb48 hanging out together  :twothumbs

I really hope there's hope about the MariKuu or HiMari coupling..... XD XD XD

suguio update!  :D :D :D

PS: we'll wait about the side story of KojiYuu  :grin:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: riama on November 19, 2010, 01:49:10 AM

Yah,I agree with the flashback with Yuko and Asahi :grin:  :heart: actually that's what I'm expecting for this chapter.
I love Kuu and the MariKuu pairing  :rofl: XD
Tomochin as expected ''so straight'' :lol:
Poor Riku being the center of attention of drunk Mariko-sama. :lol:
 :panic:
 :panic:
 :panic:
 :panic:
What is Ray doing?  :twisted: :twisted: I'm afraid she'll sleep with that guy for the sake of Kai's real identity. :twisted:




All in all great chapter :cow: :yossi:  :) :) :) :yep:
Waiting for the next update :jerk: :jerk:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on November 24, 2010, 06:36:15 AM

Thanks for the usual.  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Don't you guys worry about Asahi and Yuko since I'm going to write their story after Nami's POVs (which I believe will be over in about 2-3 chaps).
So here's my plan: Nami's POVs = 2-3 chaps left (yey for that!)
                            Asahi's POVs = 4-5 chaps (their side story on what happened between them in Nami's POVs)
                            Hinata's POV = 1 chap (a special chap for her since well...she's a very special girl for me.  :nervous)

So yeah, that's my plan. It will be a bit confusing and well...I have a massive headache right now so I don't think I can explain it at this moment.
So I'll do whatever when I'm feeling better. (like editing and reading fics and whatever) Right now, :imdead:
 

***************


Chapter 17



“Aren’t you nervous?” Maeda nudged Nami as she smiled teasingly at her.

The Akb48 were once again going to perform in Music 10 as their latest single reached number 9 in the charts. Everybody was ecstatic when they heard the news. They couldn’t believe that they were once again going to perform in Music 10, the most watched program in Japan! And for their single to be included in the countdown, was truly a dream for most of them. Their group was finally getting the attention they wanted.

Nami turned to Maeda and chuckled, remembering the time she asked her the same question a couple of months ago while they were on the bus heading towards Tohto TV. It was a memorable moment for Nami because it was then that the two finally break the ice and talked comfortably to each other.

“I was earlier. But then I realized that I shouldn’t think about it too much and just go for it.” Nami smiled replaying the exact same words Maeda said to her at that time. Maeda noticed and frowned at her, pouting slightly. It made Nami laugh, seeing her look at her like that. She flinched when Maeda suddenly punched her on the shoulder.

“I don’t get it.” Hinata said to Asahi who shrugged, also not getting the joke behind what Nami said. It was probably just a joke between the two.

“It’s probably a green joke between them.” Yuko smirked as she clings to Asahi’s waist. Nami rolled her eyes while Maeda shook her head smiling as a response to Yuko’s assumptions.

“Oooohhh.” Hinata nodded as she looked at Nami and Maeda as if finally understanding what the two were saying.

“Don’t tell me you believe that?” Nami asked flatly as she looks at Hinata.

“That dumdum would believe anything.” Mariko snorted as she looked away with her arms crossed to her chest.

“Hey! I’m not a dumdum!” Hinata glared at the tall girl who rolled her eyes.

“Whatever, dimwit.” Hinata was about to lunged at the girl when Yukarin quickly stopped her as she took hold of her shoulders. Hinata struggled to break free, growling at the tall girl who looked unaffected by Hinata’s anger. It seems that Mariko was still pissed at Hinata for what happened yesterday.

“Hey, look! It’s Ray!” Sae pointed out at the diva who was heading their way. All eyes turned to look especially Nami who felt her heart beat fast at the sight of the diva.

The girls, who were hanging out backstage, made way for the diva to pass, staring at her in awe. Mariko who was standing beside Nami, suddenly pushed the girl forward blocking the diva’s path. Ray stopped, frowning slightly at the girl who looked shocked at what Mariko did. She could hear the smirks coming from the people who knew her relationship with the diva.

Slowly she turned to the diva who was looking at her expectantly.

“U-uh…R-Ray-san. It’s nice to see you again.” Nami stammered bowing slightly, a blush across her face. This is the first time she’d seen the diva since after their first date…and well, she didn’t imagine seeing her like this.

Like a noob idol star struck at the sight of the top selling diva in Japan.

Ray stared at her for awhile. Her eyes didn’t hold the warmness that it often holds whenever she’s looking at Nami. It just held a certain…emptiness inside them. It felt empty to Nami.

Ray surprised Nami when she suddenly pushed her to the side making her stumble and fall to the floor. Without a glance at her, Ray huffed and walked towards the stage. The others gasped at what the diva did to their captain. The most surprised of all was sitting on the floor, stunned as she looks at Ray’s back.

Why did…why did Ray do that to her…?

Maeda crouched down at her and started shaking her.

“Nami…are you okay…?” She asked as she shook the stunned girl.

“Uh…y-yeah…” Nami replied but Maeda kept on shaking her. She frowned at the girl, confused as Maeda moved her to the right, then the left as if trying to dodge something.

“I’m going to kill you!” Maeda said in a different voice.

Isn’t that…Mariko’s voice?

Ehhhhhhhhh…?


***************


Hinata quickly dashed to Nami’s room, climbing on the sleeping girl’s bed. Mariko, who was hot in her pursuit, entered Nami’s room. She growled when she saw Hinata.

“I’m going to kill you!”

Hinata quickly took hold of the still sleeping Nami and sat her up making her a shield to the enraged Mariko who was trying to reach her. Asahi and Yukarin quickly took hold of Mariko who struggled to break free.

“Wah! I’m sorry! Don’t hurt me!” Hinata cried still keeping Nami as a shield.

“I’ll forgive you once I kill you!” Mariko snarled at the frightened girl. Nami, who was slowly regaining consciousness, opened her eyes slightly.

“Hmmm…?”

“Nami! Wake up and help us with—“ Asahi didn’t get to finish her sentence as Mariko breaks free from their hold and lunged forward. Hinata screamed and pushed the still half asleep Nami to Mariko, surprising the tall girl. The dead weight of the short girl surprised Mariko that the two ended up falling from the bed and unto the floor. A loud thud was heard from the fall making Asahi and Yukarin flinch.

“Itaii…” Mariko groaned as she gritted her teeth. Her tailbone definitely felt that.

“Wahhhhhh!” Hinata cried as she ran out of the room. She added another reason for Mariko to kill her again!

“Come back here!” Mariko yelled as she lies on the floor with Nami on top of her. She flinched when she felt the short girl wrap her arms around her and nuzzling her head to her chest, mumbling incoherent things. Nami suddenly pulled away slightly and frowned.

“Why is my pillow hard…?” She mumbled, her eyes slightly open.

“Get off of me!” Mariko pushed the disoriented small girl away from her as she quickly stood up to look for her fleeing target. Asahi and Yukarin soon followed her.

Nami, who was fully awake now, frowned when she noticed that she was lying on the floor.

“Eh…? Did I roll off the bed again…?” It was then she heard Hinata screaming and Asahi calling for her did she finally realize what was happening.

Mariko-sama.

“Oh shit!”


***************


“Itaiii…” Hinata pouts as she cradled her arm. Mariko hit her pretty hard earlier that she couldn’t help but flinch every time she moves her arm while they were practicing. She got a couple of scratches on her arm too and one above her right eyebrow that’s covered in a band aid.

“Be thankful that you only got a couple of bruises and that she really didn’t kill you.” Asahi smiled slightly feeling bad for her friend who looked like she had gotten a fight with a cat.

A cat named Mariko.

“Well she couldn’t kill me what with the three of you stopping her.” Hinata mumbled as she looked at the side. If the three didn’t pulled Mariko away from her, then she’d be dead by now. Mariko was really pissed off that she wanted Hinata away from her, that she didn’t want to see, talk or look at Hinata for she might kill the girl. That’s why Mariko didn’t want to join them once it was their break time as the three wanted to grab something to eat. Yukarin decided to accompany the still pissed Mariko and just told them to buy them something.

For some odd reason…it hurt Hinata that the tall girl was ignoring her. She was really sorry for what she did yesterday.

Uh…well maybe not REALLY sorry. Maybe ‘somewhat sorry’ would be the right term for what Hinata feels since the girl really had a blast yesterday. Just thinking about the time they had yesterday still made Hinata grin.

Um, shouldn’t she be remorseful now since Mariko is mad at her…? So no grinning!

For now.

“Now…Mariko is mad at me…” Hinata pouted. Asahi glanced at her and smiled somewhat amused at how sad Hinata looked. Looks like Hinata doesn’t like it when her coupling partner is mad at her. That’s really not a good thing for the ‘HiMari’ couple. But then again, this is going to be their first fight as an imaginary couple. And some say that having fights can bring a couple closer together.

But…is that also applicable to imaginary couples?

“How about buying her a peace offering then, right Nami?” Asahi said as she wrapped her arm around Hinata’s shoulder trying to somehow console the girl. She then looked at the other girl who seems to be in her own world as she looks at the floor while they were walking, a frown on her face. Asahi placed her hand on the other girl surprising her a little. She looked at her worriedly.

“Uh…sorry. Asahi’s right though. You should buy Mariko-sama a peace offering.” Nami smiled slightly trying to somehow ease the worry look that Asahi is giving her. She was bothered by something…but she didn’t want to make it a big deal. Maybe…she’s just worrying over nothing.

Asahi decided to let Nami’s bothered look slide and focus on the pouting Hinata.

“What should I buy her?” Hinata asked the two, eagerly. Maybe giving a peace offering to Mariko would make everything better. Maybe, just maybe, Mariko would forgive her and then they’ll get back to their ‘HiMari’ moments. Thinking about it, Hinata can’t help but feel slightly better and a little bit giddy at the thought that they’ll get back to being the ‘HiMari’ couple of Akb48.

And no, Hinata didn’t hit her head when Mariko attacked her. She’s just being…Hinata.


***************


“Mariko, Hinata wants to say something to you.” Asahi said, smiling as she pulls Hinata towards the tall girl who was sitting on the floor together with the other members who partied yesterday. Nami sat down next to Maeda who gave her a smile. She grinned back then looked at Asahi who is pulling a shy looking Hinata.

“I don’t want to talk to her.” Mariko growled as she looked away from the two. Hinata sighed sadly behind Asahi. She suddenly felt like crying, feeling hurt at what Mariko said. Maybe…there’s no hope for the ‘HiMari’ coupling to reconcile.

Nami saw the hurt look Hinata has and decided to help the poor girl out. She frowned at Mariko.

“Aww c’mon! Give her a break. It really isn’t her fault. Just hear her out!” Well to Nami, it really is Hinata’s fault that Mariko got drunk. But it wasn’t her fault that Mariko suddenly attacked Riku. At least…that’s what Nami thinks. She still doesn’t know what happened last night. She could have asked, but decided to let the tension pass, especially the tension between Mariko and Hinata.

Mariko looked at her and gave her a murderous glare.

“Please and thank you.” Nami squeaked as she hid slightly behind Maeda who looked amused at their interaction. The spectators who didn’t know what was happening just watched the scene in front of them. They find it odd that Mariko was mad at Hinata. It was actually the first time the girl was mad at anyone. So they can’t help but wonder what the other did for her to be this mad.

“Just hear her out.” Asahi pleaded as she squeezed Hinata’s hand. Yuko, who saw the pleading look her Nyan-Nyan is giving Mariko, decided to help them out even though she has no idea what Hinata did to Mariko. She just didn’t want to see that sad look on her Nyan-Nyan.

“C’mon Mariko. Hear her out.” Asahi looked at Yuko and gave her a warm smile as thanks. Yuko smiled back just as warmly glad that she somehow wiped the sad look on her Nyan-Nyan. Maybe she could ask for a reward later on.

“Yeah, just listen to her.” Sayaka decided to help Hinata out as well. Soon everyone, including the people who weren’t sitting near the group decided to help Hinata, even if they have no idea why Mariko should hear Hinata out. They just probably heard the group and decided to imitate them just for fun. Nami could see the wall that Mariko put up slowly breaking down as she hears the girls pleading her to listen to what Hinata has to say. She chuckled when Mariko sighed defeatedly.

“Fine! I’ll hear her out.”

Everyone’s eyes then turned to Hinata who was blushing at the sudden attention she has gotten. Asahi pushed her to Mariko and whispered,

“Just apologize.”

Hinata’s eyes then turned to Nami who gave her an encouraging smile. With the two of her best friend supporting her, Hinata took a deep breath and approached the tall girl who has her eyes away from Hinata, frowning.

“I…I’m sorry for what happened. I really wasn’t thinking of the consequences and just…decided to play a trick on you just to amuse myself. I’m really really sorry.” Hinata did a 45 degree bow at the girl as she held out a bento for Mariko.

“I hope you accept my apology and still be willing to be my friend. I don’t want to lose your friendship…and so…please accept my peace offering.” Nami and Asahi were quite impressed at Hinata’s apology. You can hear the sadness and the sincerity in her voice. Somehow it also made the two realize how important Mariko’s friendship is to Hinata. Makes them wonder…just how deep that importance is for Hinata. Could it be that the ‘HiMari’ coupling isn’t imaginary as they thought it would be…?

Everyone’s eyes then turned to Mariko who was glancing at the bowing Hinata. She could see that the girl is uncomfortable at the position she’s in. She noticed earlier that Hinata’s arm was somewhat bothering her because Mariko hit her there hard. And well, she knew Hinata’s arm must be hurting so much right now, but the girl didn’t show it as she kept her hand held out, offering the bento to Mariko. It somehow impressed the tall girl seeing her like this especially when she heard the girl apologizing sincerely. Noticing that everyone’s eyes are turned to her, she really has no choice but to accept the crazy girls’ apology.

With a huff, Mariko snatched the offered bento and scowled,

“Peace offering accepted. Apology under scrutiny.” Mariko grumbled. She narrowed her eyes as everyone cheered and gave the two a round of applause. A few catcalls can be heard as well. What’s with the applause? This isn’t a play you know.

Hinata beamed in delight as she stood up and looked at Mariko.

“Thank you.” Hinata said with unshed tears in her eyes.

“I said your apology is under scrutiny. I didn’t say that I forgive you.” Mariko scowled.

“I know…but I’m still…I’m so happy.” Hinata beamed, a tear falling from her eye. It was weird for Mariko to see Hinata so happy with what she said. She also felt embarrassed by it as Hinata looks at her warmly.

“Whatever.” She said as she looks away, a slight blush across her face. Hinata giggled and nodded her head. Asahi pats Hinata’s head smiling as Hinata wipes the tear that escaped her eye. Nami glanced at Mariko who was frowning at the bento in her hand. She chuckled.

It seems that a real moment for the ‘HiMari’ coupling has finally happened.

That’s a good thing for the imaginary ‘HiMari’ fan club…right?


***************


Ray sighed as she took a seat, taking a break from her TV recording. She closed her eyes momentarily, listening to the people around her fussing. She didn’t get to sleep as she kept on thinking of…

“What’s this I hear about your new boyfriend?” Sarukawa suddenly asked as he looks at his prized talent. He was surprised when some of their staff telling him about Ray’s new rumored boyfriend that he was totally unaware of. It was only a couple of days since the diva’s run in with the press together with Kai of Persona, and now, this? If this rumor is true, then he needs to lecture the girl about this sudden changing of boyfriends. This could affect her career you know.

“I don’t want to talk about it. Just…leave me alone.” Ray said softly, her eyes hot as tears once again forms inside of them. She just didn’t want to hear anything that would make her think about…

Sarukawa looked at her for awhile. The diva has her eyes closed and was biting her lips softly as if preventing herself from…crying…?

“Fine…” Sarukawa mumbled as he walks away from the broken diva. He doesn’t know what to do for her prized talent in this kind of situations as they never go beyond their professional relationship. They never talk about their problems or even just have a friendly chat with each other. They were just co-workers. No more, no less. So comforting her was out of the question. He did however tell the staff members not to disturb the diva for awhile.

That is the only thing he could do for her.

Ray took a deep breath trying to stop the tears that were forming in her eyes. She really didn’t want to cry. She kept telling herself that she’ll never once let the tears fall from her eyes since…this is what she wanted.

To cry would only mean that she regrets her decision that she made.

She sighed again and felt her phone vibrate. She pulled out her phone and stared as Nami once again sent her a message. She stared at the unopened message for awhile until she erased the unread message.

No…she’ll never regret her choice…ever. Even if it’s silently killing her.


***************


With the apology accepted…or rather under scrutiny…the group decided to resume eating their food. Tomochin recalled the events wherein she met the handsome pretty boy Riku, a dreamy look on her face. Sayaka and Mariko groaned as Asahi smiled nervously.

“God, please don’t ever remind me of what happened yesterday.” Mariko growled glancing at Hinata who looked away finding her sandwich interesting. The two were seated apart as they still have that tension around them.

“Yeah, that’s probably one of my embarrassing moments in my life.” Sayaka said as she sighed. She could still feel the slight head ache from last night’s partying. Sae and Yuko smirked remembering Sayaka’s funny moment as she sang the ‘Barney song’ while attempting to strip. For the two, Sayaka’s strip moment wasn’t that embarrassing compared to Mariko’s make out session with Riku.

But they really can’t say that out loud without the tall girl killing them.

“It was surprising really. I mean, who would’ve thought that someone would spike your drink.” Tomomi frowned at Mariko who again glared at Hinata again.

“Yeah, I wonder who would do something so cruel as that?” If looks could kill, Hinata would be dead by now. She decided to eat her sandwich silently ignoring the heated glare directed towards her.

“Uh…it looks like you guys had fun yesterday.” Asahi smiled nervously trying to somehow change the subject just so Hinata won’t melt under Mariko’s glare.

“Where were you guys anyway? I sent you guys a message didn’t I?” Sayaka asked as she looks at Nami who was staring at her phone, frowning. All eyes turned to Nami expecting her to answer. It was only when she felt a hand on her shoulder did she avert her attention from her phone.

“Are you okay, Nami-chan?” Maeda looked at her worriedly.

Nami turned to look at the others who were staring at her in wonder. Nami gave them a nervous smile not knowing what to say. Hinata decided to help her friend out, even though she herself is wondering what’s up with Nami.

“Uh…the three of us visited my house. My mom wanted to meet them so…yeah.” Asahi backed her up by nodding her head.

“Eh? But didn’t you tell me the other day that you were going to hang out with Mariko and Yukarin?” Yuko asked frowning at Asahi. It had been bugging the small girl since yesterday and now seems to be the appropriate time to ask it.

The moment Asahi forgave Yuko for her stupidity; Yuko asked her if they could see each other the next day and have a…date, since the two finally acknowledge what they both feel for the other. But Asahi told her that she can’t since she had plans with Mariko and the others. So when Yuko and the others bumped into Mariko yesterday, she thought she’d get to see her Nyan-Nyan, but she was utterly disappointed when she saw Persona instead.

Not that it’s not nice to see Persona since Yuko also liked them…but still…she prefers her Nyan-Nyan over them.

“Oh…uh…we had…a sudden change of plans. Hinata’s mom just suddenly invited us and well…we just couldn’t say no to her, you know.” Asahi explained as she gave a reassuring smile to Yuko who looked like she didn’t buy any of it. She decided to give her Nyan-Nyan the benefit of a doubt…for now…since the girl is giving her a nervous smile and well…she found it cute.

Yeah, so Yuko folded easily. Don’t blame the girl since seeing her Nyan-Nyan’s smile makes her melt.

“Too bad you guys weren’t there. Since we met and hang out with…Persona.” Sae whispered softly just so she won’t draw any of the other girls’ attention. If other members get a hold of this information, for sure they’d press the group on what happened when they met Persona. There are a lot of girls within Akb48 that like Persona and all. And well, for now they just want to bask in the moment that they met their idols.

“Really? That’s cool.” Nami smiled. Maeda glanced at her, worriedly. Mariko, who was observing Nami, felt that something is wrong with the girl as well. Her fake smile and fake enthusiasm should be evidence enough.

“Yeah. How are they like?” Hinata asked seemingly curious to know what the members think of Persona when they finally met them.

“They’re so…great!” Tomomi gushed remembering a certain kuulboy.

“Kuu-san was fun.” Sae said smiling. Tomomi nodded her head excessively.

“Riku-sama is such a gentleman.” Tomochin added dreamily, making Asahi a bit nervous again.

“Kai-san was cool.” Sayaka grinned and gave the three a thumbs up remembering the blonde guy who was said to be a good fighter and the fact he’s also good at getting the ladies. Plus the guy was really down to earth earning him plus points from Sayaka.

Nami felt somewhat flattered that Sayaka would think of him as cool since Sayaka was a lot cooler than Kai, in her opinion.

“Yeah, but…I feel somewhat bad for Kai-san.” Sae sighed making the five girls who spent the night together frown and look at her, confused.

“You heard about that too?” Tomochin asked.

“Hey, I heard about that too. Poor Kai-san. How could Ray-san just…do that to him, you know. And he’s such a nice guy too.” Tomomi frowned thinking about the news she heard earlier. That somehow added the growing curiosity of the five girls…especially Nami.

“What are you guys talking about? What about Kai and Ray?” Mariko asked curious to know what they were talking about.

“Apparently Ray-san has a new boyfriend. There were footages of a man visiting and leaving her trailer yesterday.” Yuko explained to Mariko who frowned.

“But, it could just be a misunderstanding and all. That could be her bodyguard or something.” Yeah, for all they know it could just be Gori-san.

“If it was, then Ray-san should’ve denied it earlier when the press attacked her while she was going to work, instead of saying that she broke up with Kai-san again.” Sayaka shrugged.

“She what?!” Mariko’s sudden outburst surprised the girls. It seems that Mariko was getting mad by the minute. In fact, four other girls looked disturbed at what they were hearing. It confused the others as to why these five seemed so affected by the news. Were they…die hard fans of Kai and Ray…?

“Didn’t you guys hear it? It was all over morning news.” Sayaka asked frowning slightly. Then again, maybe the five woke up late. Sayaka herself almost missed it if it hadn’t been for Yuko who woke her up.

‘Ray…and Kai are over? What the hell is that girl thinking now?!’ Mariko thought as she glared at the floor. Her gaze then turned to Nami who was looking at the floor, frowning. Mariko wonders just what the other girl is thinking. Yukarin, Asahi and Hinata wonders as well as they looked at Nami worriedly.

It didn’t surprise them when Nami suddenly stood up, her eyes shifting away from the gazes that were on her. 

“I…excuse me…” Nami said softly as she made her way out of the room. Mariko didn’t hesitate on following the other girl with Asahi, Hinata, Yukarin following shortly behind.

The other girls left behind frowned confused as to why the five were acting strangely.


***************


Asahi is following shortly behind Mariko. She glanced behind and found Hinata and Yukarin following them as well. She was taken aback when she noticed Yuko running towards them. This isn’t good since Yuko doesn’t know anything.

She stopped then turned to Hinata and Yukarin stopping them from walking further. The two frowned at her, confused. Yuko finally caught up with them and stood behind the two looking at Asahi.

“I need you guys to stay here.” Asahi said at the two who looked at her incredulously.

“What? We’re coming too!” Hinata frowned not understanding why Asahi wanted them to stay. They too were worried for Nami! So why…?

“You guys need to distract sensei since, I have a feeling this confrontation would take awhile.” Asahi explained aware that Yuko was looking at her confused. She glanced at Yuko then back at Hinata who glanced back noticing Yuko for the first time.

“Oh don’t mind me, please continue with your SUPER SECRET conversation.” Yuko spat feeling a little bit angry that her Nyan-Nyan is keeping secrets from her. She felt left out. She’s her girlfriend for God’s sake. Shouldn’t there be a no-secret-rule for girlfriends?

Asahi shook her head and sighed, defeatedly.

“I promise to tell you all about it if you distract sensei until we get back.” Well, there is no harm in telling Yuko all about it since she knows that Yuko can keep a secret. Plus honesty is an important thing that she wanted to instill in their relationship. She could start with the whole Persona story later on.

Yuko frowned and folded her arms to her chest, looking at Asahi skeptically.

“Then we’ll go on a date afterwards?” Asahi blushed at Yuko’s sudden demand. It was surprising…and well, she really has no choice but accept. It’s not like she doesn’t want a date with her squirrel anyway.

“O-okay. It’s a deal. We’ll go on a date if nothing bad happens later.” Asahi stammered, blushing as she felt Hinata and Yukarin’s amused gaze at her. Yuko gave her her dimpled smile and a salute.

“Alright! Leave it to us, then!”

“Us??” Hinata and Yukarin simultaneously questioned at the small girl who ignored them. Yuko quickly took hold of their arm and started dragging them away towards the training room. Asahi watched them for awhile giving Hinata and Yukarin a hesitant wave goodbye. It’s a sure success if those three are in charge of distracting sensei. Hopefully they won’t overdo it though.

But…that’s the least of Asahi’s worries now as she ran to catch up with Mariko and Nami.

She failed to notice the confused look Akimoto-sensei has as she passed by him.


***************


The three were quiet as they ride a cab towards Tohto TV. Asahi was seated between Mariko and Nami who were both looking out the window. She could’ve taken the seat up front, but she felt the need to sit beside Nami to somehow comfort the girl.

She glanced at her and wonders if something happened between the two for Ray to once again say that the two are over. Is this the reason why Nami keeps on spacing out today? Probably. She could ask, but there’s this nagging feeling inside her that tells her that she shouldn’t…not now. She should comfort her friend and ask questions later.

She placed her hand on top of Nami’s, making the girl to look at her.

“It’s going to be okay.” She said softly reassuring the small girl who nodded slowly. It doesn’t look like Nami believes her, but then again she felt Nami turn her hand to face hers, squeezing it softly. She squeezed back letting her know that she’s there for her.

Nami turned back to look out of the window.

As much as she wanted to believe Asahi’s words…it still felt like it’s not going to be okay.

Mariko who was also looking outside the window felt the same.

They were quiet; each in their own worlds throughout the ride, feeling the dread in the pits of their stomachs as they finally reached Tohto TV.

They quickly walked towards Ray’s dressing room, ignoring the stares from the people they pass by, since they were still wearing their work out clothes. When they finally reached their destination, they found an itsy bitsy teenie weenie problem. They looked up and stared at the problem.

Big guy Gori-san was blocking Ray’s dressing room door.

“No one can enter besides Nami-chan.” Gori-san said with his big voice as he looked down at them making Asahi smile nervously and Mariko to raise her eyebrow. Nami frowned finding it odd to find Gori-san standing in front of them since she’d never seen Gori-san guard Ray’s dressing room before. And if she remembers correctly, Ray hates it when someone is guarding her outside door. So why is Gori-san suddenly…guarding her?

“Oh really?” Mariko asked skeptically, unfazed by the big guy blocking them.

“I’m sorry, but it’s Miss’s orders.” Gori-san smiled slightly feeling a bit nervous with the way Mariko is staring at him. She just reminds him of his boss, the diva, so much and well…he’s always been skittish when he’s around women like his boss.

Mariko was about to retort but stopped when Nami turned to her, shaking her head.

“I’d like to talk to her alone.” Nami said frowning slightly as she looks at Mariko. Even if there’s this nagging feeling inside Nami to not talk to the diva, she still wants to know what’s going on. Something tells her that Okuma Yuu was somewhat behind this sudden admission from the diva. If it does concern jerk face, then Ray won’t say anything if Mariko is inside the room with her.

Mariko stared at Nami for awhile. The two are keeping something from her, something big. She really doesn’t like it when she’s kept in the dark especially when it comes to Ray’s life. But she really doesn’t have a choice does she? Gori-san would probably pick her up if ever she attempts to go inside. He can probably pick the three of them at the same time if he wants to.

She sighs defeatedly.

“Fine. Do what you want.” That earned Mariko a timid smile from Nami.

“Thanks.” Mariko just waved her off as she looked at the side. Nami turned to Asahi who gave her a nod, smiling slightly. She nodded back then turned to look at Gori-san who let her enter.

Mariko and Asahi saw Ray talking to someone on the phone when Gori-san opened the door. She has her back turned and from the looks of it, is about to turn and face Nami when Gori-san closed the door.

Talk about a cliff hanger.

Since they’re going to sit here and wait, they might as well have a little chat with Gori-san.

“So Gori-san, I haven’t seen you in this crazy story for awhile. Where have you been?” Mariko asked the big guy trying to make a conversation.

“Oh, Miss sent me on a secret mission.”

“Secret mission?” Asahi tilted her head slightly. Gori-san nodded, smiling smugly at the two girls as if he’s proud on the outcome of his mission.

“Wanna tell us what that mission is about?” Mariko asked as she raised her eyebrow at the big guy.

“A secret.” Gori-san responded.

“About who?” Asahi asked, curious as well.

“It’s a secret.”

“Why?” Mariko frowned.

“Because it’s a secret.” Gori-san replied. Both girls stared at him for awhile thinking that he’s going to continue on telling them about his mission. When they noticed that he’s not going to continue, both girls just looked away feeling a bit awkward.

And just like that, their little chat ended in less than a minute as silence surrounds them, thus ending the tale of Gori-san’s secret mission.

Super secret mission indeed.


***************


“Did you talk to him? So he agreed? I don’t want to hear it.” Ray sighed as she shook her head. She wonders why she feels drained when she’s talking to this woman. It’s probably because the woman often warns her of her actions whenever they’re talking. Damn crazy woman with…

Ray frowned slightly as she hears the door open and close. She slowly turns around while she’s talking to the damn woman.

“I said I don’t want….to hear…it…” Ray trailed off as she found Nami standing by the door, a frown etched on her face. As sappy as it sounds, seeing Nami in front of her somehow took the diva’s breath away as different emotions flooded her. One emotion stood out the most.

Pain.

“I’ll call you back.” She said to the receiver and closed her phone; not bothering to hear the woman’s answer, her eyes not leaving Nami’s angered ones. She really didn’t expect Nami this soon. Hopefully, Ray is prepared for this.

“What are you doing here?” Ray asked softly, frowning.

“Why aren’t you answering my messages?” Ray could hear a tinge of sadness in Nami’s voice. It added to the pain that’s growing inside of her.

“I’m busy.” She answered emotionlessly as she looks away.

“Bullshit.” Nami snarled. Ray turned to look at her surprised to hear the small girl curse.

“What’s going on Ray?” Nami asked as she took a step forward. Ray looked at the side trying to avoid Nami’s eyes.

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“What did that damn Okuma do this time?”

Ray didn’t answer her as she clenched her jaw tightly.

“Did he hurt you? Threaten you? Answer me.” Nami growled obviously angry but Ray could tell that Nami is also greatly worried about her. If this happened a couple of days ago, she would’ve smiled and lunge at the girl for worrying about her. But that was then…this is now.

“He didn’t do anything.” She answered softly, her eyes on the floor.

“Liar.” Nami whispered wearily as she looks at the floor. The anger in her eyes was replaced by sadness. It hurts her that Ray would lie to her. Why won’t she tell her what’s going on? Since morning she was worried that something might’ve happened to the diva as she didn’t reply to any of Nami’s messages. And now that she’s asking for answers, all she’s receiving are lies. She felt tired…and hurt.

“There are rumors that you have a new boyfriend. That some guy visited you in your trailer yesterday.” Nami recalled what the members said earlier.

“That was Okuma Yuu…wasn’t it?” Nami looked at the diva and found her eyes shifting as she looks at the floor. She prayed silently for the diva to tell her the truth. No matter how much the truth hurts, Nami wanted to hear it.

It’s as if someone answered her prayer as the diva let out a tired sigh and turned to look at her.

“Yes it was. He came to my trailer yesterday to talk, nothing more.”

“About what?” Nami asked, frowning. She felt that disturbing feeling she has whenever Okuma Yuu and Ray are in the same room together. That disturbing feeling called jealousy.

“Do you know that my career is very important to me?” Ray asked as her eyes remained locked on Nami. 

“That I’d do anything just to keep my title as the Top selling diva in Japan?”

Nami kept quiet as she doesn’t know where this conversation is heading. She just frowned confused as she stared at the diva.

“I’ve forgotten how important my career is. He made me remember it.” Ray recalls the hardship she had to go through to become the top diva in Japan. She practiced a lot; she gave it her all until finally she earned that title. She was happy at that time. Her fans were happy for her. Seeing them happy for her, she made a promised herself to always strive to be number one no matter what, if not for her then for her fans. But somehow, she forgotten about that vow she made since she met Kai or Nami.

She barely made it to number one on her latest single. And the sales had dropped immensely. Back then, her singles would be number one for at least 5 weeks. Now it barely made it on the first week. She couldn’t concentrate and would often look at her phone just to see if a certain someone left her a message. All she could think about is that certain someone, day and night. She was clearly distracted.

Nami was distracting her.

“He made me realize…that you’re becoming a distraction for me…instead of being an inspiration.” Ray’s eyes weren’t wavering when she said that, making Nami feel the sudden ache in her chest as she stared surprised at the diva.

“I’m…a distraction to you…?” Nami whispered, her voice cracking a little.

“I usually give 100% on everything I do. Now…it feels like I’m just playing around. I don’t want to do that anymore. I want to be…who I was before I met you.” Ray’s voice trailed off as she looks at the floor.

“So that’s it? You’re just going to throw away everything? Just like that?” Nami says as she clenched her jaw and fist. How could Ray just say those things like she’d forgotten what they’ve been through?

“We have to be real here, Nami. If someone found out that we’re in a relationship, both our careers would be over. Would you risk your career just to be with me?!” Ray looked at Nami defiantly, challenging the small girl to give her an honest answer. Part of her wanted to bang Nami’s head to the wall and tell her to wake up…that they couldn’t be together in this business. If they continue this, they’d both lose what they’ve been working so hard on. They’d lose their dreams.

Nami felt the pain again at everything Ray said.

Real? Isn’t her feelings for her real enough? Isn’t the pain she’s feeling just by hearing Ray calling her ‘Nami’ rather than her ‘Nami-chan’ real? How could a simple name, bring so much hurt inside of her? It’s tearing her inside to hear Ray talk to her about her career like it’s the most important thing to her rather than…her. Is being an idol important than feeling those warm and fuzzy feelings? Could Nami really risk her career just to be with the diva? Would she risk her dream just to be with Ray?

Remembering how Ray would often look at her with those warm eyes of hers, she instantly knew her answer.

“Of course I would.” She replied softly but firmly. Her eyes stayed glued at Ray’s surprised eyes. If it would mean that Ray would look at her again with those warm eyes of hers, then yes, she’d risk her career just to be with her. Because for Nami…that’s love…right?

She saw a flicker of something inside of Ray’s eyes, but just like that, it was gone before Nami could see what it was. Ray sighed and looked at the floor again.

“Well…I won’t.” She answered back just as softly. It cut Nami just hearing those three words that Ray uttered. Her eyes were tearing up as she looked at the floor.

“I can’t believe you’re just…going to give up.” She whispers, her voice full of pain and sadness, the hope inside her slowly fading. She couldn’t believe that…this is happening. Just the other day, they were so happy…and now…now this. What went wrong…? How could something that felt so right…suddenly felt wrong…?

“I’m not giving up…I’m just letting you go…for both our sakes.” Ray sighs as she closed her eyes, telling herself not to cry. Like Nami, it’s also tearing her up, saying those things to Nami…felt final. This is their final moment.

“Then…I guess I should go, for both our sakes.” If that’s what Ray wants…then she has no choice but accept it…even if it hurts.

Nami turned around to walk towards the door but she stopped for awhile as if thinking. With her mind made up, she suddenly turned around and walked back to Ray.

Ray noticed Nami heading towards her and was surprised when Nami suddenly placed her hand on the back of her head and pulled her down for a kiss. Her eyes wide as Nami kissed her softly. She could feel her lips trembling to her unmoving ones. She felt something hot grazed her unmoving lips. Something hot…and wet.

Nami slowly ended the kiss and pulled away. Her eyes away from the diva’s surprised one’s as she whispered,

“You gave me my first…I think it’s only fitting I give you the last…” Ray looked at her noticing a trail of tears on Nami’s face. She didn’t stop the tears that also fell from her eyes as Nami turned to walk away towards the door.

Nami stopped once again and without glancing at her sincerely said,

“I really hope I’d get to see you always on the top showing that bright smile of yours.” Nami smiled sadly as she opened the door and stepped out. She didn’t get to hear the diva gasp as her knees finally gave in making her sit on the floor, finally letting the tears out that she’s been holding out since yesterday.


***************


The two girls who were sitting on the floor of the hallway suddenly stood up as the door opened revealing a dejected looking Nami. Both saw the tears falling from her eyes. Nami didn’t even glanced at them as she quickly ran away leaving the two to momentarily stare at her retreating back.

“Nami!” Asahi yelled and quickly ran to catch up to the girl, feeling the dread double inside her. Gori-san felt sad for the cute Nami-chan and his boss as he hears the wracking sob coming from inside.

Mariko, who was surprised to see a broken Nami come out, turned towards the door, enraged at the person inside. Gori-san saw the tall girl heading towards the room and quickly stopped her knowing that her boss needs some alone time.

“Ray! Damn it! Get out of here right now! How can you do that to Nami?!” Mariko yelled as she struggled to go inside the room but Gori-san kept his hold on her. This time she didn’t care if she’s causing a commotion. Just seeing the broken look her friend had made her wants to rip Ray’s face off.

Gori-san saw a couple of people wondering what was up as the tall girl kept on yelling to Ray. With no other option, he quickly carried the tall girl off of the ground and carried the still yelling girl away from the dressing room. His boss doesn’t need another scandal.

Inside the diva was still sitting on the floor with her knees resting on her chest. The tears just won’t stop falling.

“Just…leave me…alone…” She choked out quietly between sobs as she hears Mariko yelling at her. She lay on the floor, her shoulders shaking as the uncontrollable sobs wracks her body. She finally let out the all the pain she feels inside as she remembers how broken Nami looked.

To cry would only mean that she regrets her decision that she made.

No she still doesn’t regret her decision.

The only thing she regrets is hurting Nami and seeing her so broken because of her.


***************


“Nami!” Asahi yelled as she ran after Nami outside of Tohto TV. Finally Nami slowed down and stopped, her back facing Asahi who stopped a couple of feet away from her. She wanted to approach the girl and comfort her, so she took a step towards the girl but then stopped when she heard the cold voice coming from her friend.

“I need some alone time.” Nami said firmly, her voice cracking a little. She didn’t want to leave her friend in this state. Nami clearly needs someone to talk to. She’s worried that the girl might do something stupid. But…

“Please…” Nami let out a quiet sob making Asahi’s heart ache for her friend. She doesn’t have choice but to let Nami go.

“Okay. Just…come home safe.” Asahi whispered. Nami didn’t reply as she ran once again leaving Asahi to stand and watch her, unable to do anything for her friend. Asahi suddenly felt like crying herself. Tears of frustration began to form in her eyes.

Just…what is going on?

“Hey! Where’s Nami?” Mariko asked as she ran to Asahi who turned to her. The tall girl was surprised to see the unshed tears in Asahi’s eyes. Like her, Asahi must be feeling frustrated as well. It couldn’t be helped since something big is going on here.

She placed her hand on Asahi’s head and gave her a comforting smile.

“Don’t worry. We’ll figure out what’s going on and do something about it.” Mariko reassured her. Asahi smiled slightly and gave the tall girl a nod.

They’ll get to the bottom of this…

…and make whoever responsible for this mess to pay.


***************


Nami ran and ran until she can’t run anymore, falling down on the grass in the park. Her heart was beating so fast, her lungs feels like its on fire as she gasped for air. Her breathing was hard, panting. But still the pain in her chest and tears falling from her eyes just won’t stop.

She moved to rest on her back looking at the darkening sky as sobs once again escapes her mouth. It felt like she couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t tell if it was because of her running or because of the heart ache she felt.

This is another first for her. Looking at the sky, she realized that Ray gave her a lot of firsts.

Ray gave her her first kiss…
Her sweet first date…
Her probably first love…
And her definitely first heart break…


TBC


***************

Extra notes: God I'm so tempted to write 'The End Forever' instead of 'TBC' here. I mean, I think this chapter is a fitting end to this crazy story. Or maybe that's just my headache talking. Oh well, I can edit this anyway.  :twisted:
Hopefully no characters in other fics will be harmed...for now. Just wait for the 'The End Forever' at the end.  ;)
back to the recovery room for me.  :imdead:

***************

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on November 24, 2010, 06:40:10 AM

yay an update \(^O^)/ .. gotta go read it now

EDIT:

Quote from: FoF on November 24, 2010, 06:36:15 AM

                            Hinata's POV = 1 chap (a special chap for her since well...she's a very special girl for me.  :nervous)

:tama-apeshit: You don't know how happy I was to read this..
________
Onto the story... HiMari coupling FTW!!!.. Good thing they "sort of" reconciled.. Don't want my crack pair being all Nami-Ray on me right now.. Seriously WTF!!! Lemme go get my chainsaw and hack that Okuma's head off  :angry1: .. Imma bring Gori-san with me just in case the chainsaw is too heavy for me to swing.. Poor Nami and Ray..  :cry: .. good thing it say TBC on the end.. don't change it, I have a snap shot xD..

Thanks for the update.. And YAY for Hinata  :twothumbs and Fight-O!!! Ray and Nami..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dee1711 on November 24, 2010, 07:29:41 AM

You know, as well as I love to read your fic asap, I'd love to see it have a happy ending more.  :lol:  :lol:  so please.. This gonna be a heart break party if your fic have sad end too.. the other is sad already!!! And I think I can wait until you fully recover.. Is your headache really bad? Hope you get well soon.

I know Ray have her reason to said about her career, and yes, she try so much to be the top of Japan..but what? she's already there, having Nami by her side, and she can't let go of her career? I hope that just what she trying to say to push Nami away..or if she really meant it, it's just half of the truth. I love to blame that bastard!! :angry:  :angry:

And I love to see Nami's POV is only 2,3 left. YAY for that!! At least I have something finish soon to look forward.  :cow: :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on November 24, 2010, 11:22:39 AM

Wow~ wow~ wow~  :twothumbs
Can't wait for Asahi X Yuko~  XD
Please continue~  :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: riama on November 24, 2010, 11:42:30 AM

I'm gonna read this tonight :) :heart:
And please get better soon :D


Edit:
Am I the only one here who cried while reading this?  :cry: :cry:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: shahi on November 24, 2010, 07:51:17 PM

HiMari coupling   :oops:
Asahi/Yuko  :heart:
Nami/Ray  :cry: noooooooooooo.it's so sad.ray why you did this  :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:
after this maybe some more Nami/Acchan  :wub: :wub: :wub:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on November 25, 2010, 03:37:15 AM

woo :O2......the beginning really did scare me :panic:.....i thought Ray is back with her bitch mode, good thing it was a dream! XD

but then, well....she have to lose her to protect her! how ironic is that!  :cry: :cry: :cry:

im just hoping whatever the secret mission had gori-san will help the couple back together so that they can feel the warm and fuzzy feeling again, ne? :P :P :P

besides, i don't want the little captain to feel miserable over the diva :(.....i just want them happy together!  :wub:

oh well, just gonna wait patiently, the time where Nami or Mariko or Asahi or Hinata or Yukarin or Yuko or better yet GORI-san would pummel the shit out of Okuma Yuu jerk-face.... :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: but i want Nami to do it... :twisted:

PS: excited for the side story!  XD XD XD
and u should really take a break and spend less time in front of your computer! with the radiation thingy will make your headache worse u know!  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on November 25, 2010, 10:55:43 PM

I can't believe you posted your chapter the only day where I couldn't go on computer  :smhid Bad luck x 1000

But yeah this is a great chapter... except for a mini detail... DON'T EVEN THINK ABOUT WRITING "THE END FOREVER" UNTIL A GOOD THING HAPPENS TO NAMI AND RAY!!!  :angry: UNDERSTAND?!? T_____T and hell I was reading the end of your chapter during math class and I almost broke my ipod because I couldn't talk/scream about it  :banghead:
No seriously, this is so sad so PLEASE I want Okuma to suddenly die  :grin: Please  :grin: Right now  :grin: Nami will kill him, right?  :grin:

OMG This chapter was so sad  :cry: Nami  :cry: I hate this kind of chapter. Like a lot.... especially in math class >_<

The only thing that made me laugh a little was the HiMari thing as usual XD (Oh I'm so looking forward the Hinata chapter XD)

So... yeah I won't say anything else about this very sad chapter and be nice to you because you're sick (you don't know how lucky you are now >_>).

Take care of you ^^ and come back with a chapter.... where Nami will kill Okuma :D XD Just kidding. But I want Nami and Ray to talk together and be back together because... well... because that's what I want XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on November 29, 2010, 07:25:34 AM

My Gosh!! I've been folowing this fanfic for the very beginning and this is my first post!!  :smhid   :smhid

I do hope that Ray and Nami will be able to fix the problem... Well i think Okuma Yuu Should Be Shot Dead :bleed eyes: and then NAmi and RAy will have their never ending fluffy time  :yep: :yep: :yep: (like their date, perhaps or maybe the rooftop scene again  XD  :inlove: )

Anyway, still waiting for the next chapter :D ... I do hope that you aren't that preoccupied with your life  :P... Just like me...  :D   :nervous

Thanks sooooo much again....   :D  :D   :bow: :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 02, 2010, 11:49:09 AM

i've been reading this fic for about 3 days.. from beginning to this last chapter...
i love the "oogoe diamond" and "namida surprise" thing really cracked me up! :twothumbs
Hinata antics is always epic!  :lol:
the transformation of hinata to HINATA is well explained! :twothumbs
KojiYu is  :heart:
if mariko-sama don't like that HiMari coupling thing...
then fair Hinata to Acchan... AtsuMii!!!
she Miichan's waifu anyways! hehehe!  :banghead:
please don't kill me!
for suggesting something like that!

namiXray FTW!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Sici on December 03, 2010, 11:11:00 AM

Good work as usual!! I like the reason you gave for Ray giving up Nami. It was the just the right answer so that Nami would give up on Ray without a fight. Ray didn't have to be a bitch to get Nami to leave. Nami would have just been suspicious and fought on because she knows Yuu is up to something.

Can't wait to see how you resolve this.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on December 04, 2010, 08:04:17 AM

I'm actually sad that you haven't updated yet.... :fainted: Reading fanfics (especially you fic) always makes my day, that's why seeing that there's no update....  :mon waterworks:... anyway, just want to quote this.... it's been bothering me since, well.. since I've read your fic...

“Did you talk to him? So he agreed? I don’t want to hear it.” Ray sighed as she shook her head. She wonders why she feels drained when she’s talking to this woman. It’s probably because the woman often warns her of her actions whenever they’re talking. Damn crazy woman with…
I'm wondering.... was Ray talking to.... Saeko Sachou?!  :mon closeup: Just a wild guess...  :mon sweat:

Anyway, please update soon FoF sama.... so that I'll stop guessing.... hehehe and also pls... take care of yourself first...  :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on December 04, 2010, 01:18:17 PM

Thanks for the kind comments about the story and about my health.   :bow: :bow: :bow: I'm 90% better now.  :)
Reading all your comments made me laugh. Seriously. I didn't know you guys really hated Yuu that much.  :lol:
I'll reply to your long comments since you guys are so nice. plus i'm not doing anything right now...so yeah.  :P


@Ra-nyan: I knew you're going to like the future Hinata chap. Like you, I'm liking Hinata more and more. Though I think I exaggerated on her free spirit and all. Hey, the chainsaw bit made me laugh.  :lol:

@Dee1711: I'll see what I can do about that happy ending. About Ray mentioning her career to Nami, well, I think that's sort of a wake-up call for both of them. People seem to love blaming that bastard too.  :lol:

@RenaChii: You know, your excitement for Asahi and Yuko is making me excited as well.  :D

@Riama: You cried? Really? That's flattering on my part. Not that I want you to cry or anything...it just made me feel that I did something right in the previous chapter. So thanks for crying.  :lol: That sounded so wrong. :smhid Again, no evilness intended.  :)

@Shahi: Well I did write a Nami and Acchan interaction in this chapter...so...I hope you like it.  :)

@Dark-atrox: Gori-sans mission is like...meh. It's really not that great, but it is helpful. Yeah, I'm actually excited for the side story too.  :D I actually did your advice on spending a break from the computer. But I did spend my spare time in front of the TV.  :lol:

@Bou-j525: Damn, math. Sorry about the whole bad luck. Hope your ipod is okay. So, I'm post-poning 'The End Forever' for awhile. I'm actually tempted that time because of my head ache.  XD

@Alexiel17: Sorry I couldn't update early. Bad luck x 1000?  :nervous No clues to whoever that woman is.  :lol: I'm actually not busy for a couple of days, so I could probably devote my time to finishing this fic.  :thumbsup

@Aoi_sora: 3 days? Wow. Thanks for sticking to it for 3 days. I actually thought about Hinata and Acchan thing and you mentioning it made me think about it again. Hmm. I'll think about that if it's possible. Don't worry, I can't kill you online. You're safe.  :twisted: Kidding.  :lol: :lol:

@Sici: Yeah, Nami is kinda hard headed so bitchy Ray wouldn't make her go away. A slap of reality probably would. I can't wait to resolve this too!  :lol:


With that done, here's next chapter! Thanks again guys!  :bow: :bow: :bow:



*******************


Chapter 18



Nami’s POV



Ever heard the saying; ‘The burned hand teaches the best?’

That was from a book made into a movie right? Somehow remembering that line made me remember my mom telling me what I was like when I was little.

A little child I mean.

Apparently, I was a curious child, like I’d touch things that were new to me or even…eat things. I’m not going to elaborate on what those things are since some of them are just…gross.

Anyway, I remember her telling me about my first birthday.

My parents and relatives were surrounding me as I wait for my birthday cake to come. She told me how I would stare at everyone one of them, with my mouth slightly open, like I was trying to wonder who they are and why are they looking at me with those scary happy faces. I looked scared at that time but then my attention turned to my cake as my dad slowly placed it on a table in front of me. A lonely candle stood and my eyes grew wider when it was lit.

I stared at the lit candle in awe, ignoring everyone as they sing happy birthday or even my dad who was calling me as he aimed his camera at me. My eyes were locked in the candle, especially the flame as it dances slightly. Looking at the flame probably enticed me as I reached for it, burning my finger. I let out a piercing cry and my mom quickly made her way towards me to look at my burned finger. She carried me and comforted me as I cry my eyes out. She told me how I would whimper and look terrified whenever she moved me towards the cake where the candle still stood, unlit. She says that since then, I’d never gone close to a lit candle until I was like 6 years old.

It took me six years to get over that burn I felt. Six years to avoid the burning candle. I was a child, I know. Now, I’m old enough to know the things that would burn me…or even hurt me. Like a child, I’d avoid it at all cost just so I could forget the burn or the pain.

It took years, not days.

Stepping into Tohto TV after two days of getting the burn of my life is too soon to make me forget, but…

…It can’t be helped right?
 
“Aaaaannnnnnddddddddd cccccuuuuuttttt!!!!”

I sighed in relief and leaned back at the couch.

“You okay?” Acchan asked as she looked at me worriedly. We were once again paired up for a TV recording at Tohto TV.

“I’m fine.” I assured her as I gave her a slight smile. Well, I didn’t tell her that I have a slight headache since I know I’ll worry her more. Lately, she’s been worried about me, more than usual. It makes me wonder why. I mean, can she see that I’m hurting since two days ago? Can she tell that my heart is bleeding right now?

I hope not. Like Asahi and the others, I don’t want them to worry about me. But with the look she’s giving me, I don’t think she believes my answer.

“I’m fine, really.” I said as I stood up giving her a smile now since well, a slight smile didn’t work. I suddenly have this urge to massage my temples but decided against it as she stared at me with a slight frown.

She sighed and was about to say something, probably to mother me, when our manager called her. She frowned and turned towards the man who was ushering her to come to him as he was speaking to someone.

Saved by the manager.

“I’ll be right back.” She sighed as she patted my shoulder.

“Sure, I’ll just go over there and get some water.” I pointed and she nodded her head. I stood there for awhile as she made her way towards the two. I watch her as she bowed and smiled politely while our manager introduced her to his companion. Looking at her like this, it makes me wonder…as a face of Akb48, would she too choose her career over…love? Just like…

What am I thinking? Why am I comparing Acchan to…

I sighed and shook my head as I head towards the water dispenser. I took a cup and filled it with cold water. I gulped it down easily noticing that I’m feeling slightly dizzy as well. Having a slight headache and feeling slightly dizzy is really not good.

Ugh. Maybe I should sit down or something.

With another filled cup, I walked towards a couch to sit and wait for Acchan. I stopped walking as my eye sight suddenly blurred.

Wh-what was that…?

I shook my head and tried to focus while I massaged my temple with my free hand. Maybe skipping dinner and breakfast wasn’t such a good idea.

“Hey, isn’t that Nami?” I stood stiff as I heard that voice, a voice that I loathed to hear. His voice…

…Okuma Yuu’s.

I slowly turned to look at him and froze again when Ray was standing a few feet away from him as he walks towards me. We stared at each other, frozen in spot. I felt my heart beat fast at the sight of her. I immediately felt that familiar warmth that I feel whenever I look at her.

This is what I dreaded would happen if I stepped inside Tohto TV again. Why didn’t I just…accept Asahi’s offer to take my place earlier? Why didn’t I just make up some excuse to not go here? Why didn’t I listen to my brain? And where the hell is inner Mariko-sama?!

I suddenly felt that familiar pain that I’ve been feeling since our last encounter. The warmth I felt when I saw her…was easily replaced by pain.

“Well hello there Nami-chan. Long time no see.” Yuu grinned as he blocked my view. Just seeing his cocky jerk face makes my headache worse. My head seems to be throbbing with pain but I still gave him my fake smile as I bow slightly at him.

“Okuma-san. It’s nice to see you again.” Ugh. It sucks to be polite to him. How I wish I could kick his…

“Another TV recording I see. You girls are getting popular eh? Short skirts really are dangerous creations eh?” He smirked and my fake smile slowly disappeared as I look at him. Is he implying…what I think he’s implying…?

“Aww, don’t look at me like that. It’s just a joke.” He grinned as he pats my head. God, can I just kick his…

“Oh yeah. Aren’t you going to say hi to your friend Ray-san over there?” He asked as he moved slightly away and motioned towards Ray who stood afar talking with Sarukawa-sachou. I stared back at her and found her glancing at me every now and then.

I glanced at Yuu, frowning as he wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pulled me to him as he looked at Ray.

“I guess you really don’t own her huh?” He whispered as he grinned, his eyes still at Ray. I frowned not understanding him. What the hell is he saying now?

“Heard she has a new boyfriend and that she broke up with you…again.”

Eh? Again? What is he…?

My eyes slowly went wide with realization. I gripped the cup on my hand slightly, my hand trembling a bit. My other hand turned into a fist.

Does…he know…that I’m…?

“Too bad. And here I thought she belongs to you, that she’s yours. I guess that wig of yours just…got into you huh?” He shook his head and let out a tsk-tsk sound as I glared at the floor with my jaw clenched tightly. I can feel my heart and head, pounding hard.

“That’s okay though, you still have your skirt, right?” He smirked and pats my shoulder. I just stood there unmoving. My eye sight once again blurred and I suddenly felt nauseous. I was breathing rapidly feeling a cold sweat forming in my forehead. Oh God, this…really isn’t happening…right? This is just a nightmare…right?

With a last pat, he then walked away from me, heading towards Ray. He stopped then and turned to me. I stared at him, waiting for another blow as he grinned at me.

“Oh, about that new boyfriend of hers, I believe she’s going to reveal him in a couple of days through a press conference. I’ll save you a seat in the front row okay?” He winked at me then turned to walk away. I stared at his back noticing that everything was getting blurry. I felt the cold sweat on my forehead trickle down.

I…I think I’m going to…faint.

“Nami-chan, are you okay?”

I slowly turned towards the voice to find Acchan walking towards me. She stopped when she was near and frowned, looking at me worriedly again.

No…everything is not okay. I’m not okay.

I didn’t get to say anything though as everything went black.



*******************



“N-Nami-chan!” Maeda yelled as she quickly took hold of the girl who fainted, her arms wet from Nami’s cup water. Everyone turned to her as she kept on calling the girl in her arms. Ray and Yuu turned and saw Maeda cradling a lifeless Nami in her arms.

Ray stood shocked to see Nami…her Nami…

“Nami-chan!” Ray quickly ran towards the lifeless girl surprising Sarukawa who was standing beside her. She didn’t get to reach Nami as Okuma Yuu prevented her from going further. He took hold of her shoulder, keeping her away from the fainted girl. Ray struggled for a bit wanting to get near the girl but Okuma Yuu kept a tight hold on her.

“You’re the diva right? Act like it.” He snarled softly. She stopped struggling as some of the staff and their manager quickly went to Maeda’s side to take a look at Nami. It was heart breaking for Ray to just stand there and do nothing. She could watch as their manager carried a pale and lifeless girl, passing her like she is nothing to Nami. Which is true…

…she is nothing to Nami. She’s been nothing since two days ago and that’s all she will ever be because…

…this is what she wanted.

She clenched her fist as she turned to look at Maeda, their manager and some staff carrying Nami, moving further and further away from her. Her heart is bleeding but all she could do is watch.



*******************



“Ugh…” Nami groaned as she slowly opened her eyes. She squints her eyes trying to adjust them to her surroundings. She could still feel the slight painful throb of her head. She was right though, she did faint.

“Nami-chan.” Maeda quickly stood up from the chair she’s sitting on to look at her friend.

“Where…where am I?” Nami asked as she looked around, hoping that she’s not in a hospital. If she is then she’s in big trouble.

“Infirmary of Tohto TV.” Maeda answered making Nami sigh in relief as she sat up. Sure she feels relieved that she wasn’t taken to the hospital, but then again, looking at Maeda’s stern face, probably doesn’t get her out of the trouble just yet.

She gulped.

“You didn’t eat breakfast, did you?” Maeda’s eyes narrowed dangerously as she looked at the nervous looking Nami.

“M-maybe…” Nami stammered as she looked at the side, avoiding Maeda’s eyes. Maeda was about to say something when the door suddenly opened and in walked their manager.

Saved by the manager yet again.

“Ah, Kawachi-san. Good to see you awake now.” He smiled slightly as he stood beside Maeda holding a bowl of Katsudon. Nami eyed it and raised her eyebrow.

“The doctor said that you collapsed due to stress and perhaps the lack of eating breakfast.” Plus she didn’t eat dinner last night and the lack of sleep for two days straight, but Nami really shouldn’t say that since Maeda still looked at her with such dangerous eyes. Their manager handed Nami the bowl of Katsudon but Maeda quickly grabbed it, frowning slightly.

“I’ll feed it to her. Just so she eats it…ALL.” Nami gulped as Maeda growled the ‘all’ part. This side of Maeda is giving her the creeps. Their manager seems to be weirded out too as he raised his eyebrow at Maeda-san.

“Ookkaayy. Anyway, I just talked to Akimoto-san and told him what happened.”

Nami groaned. She is so dead. Not only will Maeda chew her out later on for not eating breakfast, but also Akimoto-sensei for not taking care of her body. Also, if the news that she fainted traveled to Asahi and the others, they’d probably scold her as well.

What a fine day for Nami don’t you think?

“He proposed for you to be taken to the hospital.”

“NO!” Nami protested surprising their manager. Maeda just raised her eyebrow at the girl.

“No hospitals…please. I’m fine. I just…skipped breakfast…that’s all.” Nami mumbled as she looked away. It’s not her fault she didn’t have any appetite lately!

“You do know that you will be reprimanded for this negligence right?” Their manager said as he frowned at the still pale girl.

“Hai.” Nami sighed. She’s already anticipating all the scolding she’s going to receive today. She could already feel the scolding eyes of Maeda right now.

“Alright. Then I guess I should call Akimoto-san and tell him you don’t want to go to the hospital.” Hearing that from their manager somehow gave Nami hope that he’s not going to mention about her little negligence.

“And that you confessed to skipping your breakfast.” Their manager added as he made his way out of the room, smashing Nami’s hope to pieces. Guess there’s no escaping the impending scolding that’s going to happen in the immediate future.

Let the scolding begin.

She sighed noticing that she was now left alone with Maeda whom she was sure is going to scold her too. But surprisingly, the scolding didn’t come. Maeda just sighed, scooped some of the food with a spoon and then held it up for Nami to eat.

“Uh…I can feed myself you know.” Nami said looking uncomfortable. She flinched when Maeda glared at her.

“Or not.” Nami mumbled and hesitantly ate the offered food. She looked away feeling uncomfortable as Maeda continue to feed her in silence. For Nami, this is far worse than being scolded. She really hates it when someone is doing the silent treatment on her. Well except for Hinata since she wouldn’t mind if the girl gives her the silent treatment once in awhile, but that’s not the point is it?

“Are you…mad at me?” Nami asked timidly as she glanced at Maeda who was looking at the bowl of Katsudon trying to scoop some more food for Nami.

“What do you think?” Maeda grumbled not looking at Nami.

“Uh…no?” Nami guessed sounding hopeful that Maeda wasn’t mad. But from the glare she’s giving Nami, it looks like she is.

“Try again.”

“I’m sorry okay? I just…I wasn’t hungry and decided to just…skip it.” Nami sighed, defeatedly. Truthfully, this is the first time she skipped a meal. She woke up extra early just to get out of the apartment while Asahi and Hinata were still sleeping. She just didn’t want them to pamper her which the two have been doing since the whole incident with Ray happened. She’s thankful and all but…it was…suffocating for Nami, when all she wanted was to just be…left alone.

“Somehow I get the feeling that there’s a reason why you suddenly lost appetite. There is a reason…right?” Maeda asked as she looked at Nami, frowning slightly. The day after the Persona party that Maeda and the others had, it seemed that Nami just suddenly felt…off. It’s like…Nami isn’t Nami lately. It worries Maeda and judging by how the others were looking at Nami earlier, they were worried for the little captain too.

Nami looked away, unable to look Maeda in the eyes knowing that the pain is once again visible in her eyes. She really didn’t want to talk about it. Somehow it hurt Maeda a little bit that Nami wouldn’t talk about her problems to her, but a part of her understood the little girl’s hesitation.

“I’m not going to ask what that reason is. Just please, promise me you won’t be so hard on yourself anymore.” Maeda sighed as she placed her hand on top of Nami’s. If Nami can’t tell her what’s wrong, then she’ll wait for the girl to tell her. This is all she could do for Nami right now.

Nami looked at their hands and smiled slightly.

“Okay, I promise. No more skipping breakfast.” And dinner.

“Good. Because you scared me to death when you fainted you know!” Maeda removed her hand on Nami and punched the girl in her shoulder, pouting. It hurt Nami a little but she just chuckled.

“I was so scared that I even sent Asahi an SOS message about you fainting.” Maeda looked at the side smiling slightly.

“YOU WHAT?!” Nami exclaimed. Maeda…sent Asahi an SOS message?! Now she’s really dead!

“Well I promised her earlier to take care of you. And when you fainted, I can’t help it.” Maeda shrugged still keeping that small smile on her face. Seeing her like this, Nami can’t help but feel that there’s an evil side in her.

“You did that on purpose huh.” Nami narrowed her eyes at Maeda who just gave her her usual smile, her eyelids fluttering slightly.

“What do you think?” Nami stared at Maeda for awhile as the girl smiled at her sweetly. There is definitely an evil side in Maeda. Nami sighed and grabbed the bowl from Maeda’s hand.

“That’s evil. But I probably deserve that.” Nami grumbled as Maeda just smiled watching Nami devour her Katsudon. It looks like Nami is slowly returning to normal as she finished her meal and asked for more, holding out the empty bowl to Maeda, pouting slightly. Maeda chuckled at the cuteness and took the bowl from her.

She stepped out of the room noticing that the door was slightly open. Their manager probably didn’t fully close it. She slowly closed the door and frowned when she saw something out of the corner of her eye. Looking at her right, she saw Ray’s retreating form.

Maeda stared at the diva’s back as she walks further and further away down the empty hallway.



*******************


Nami’s POV



Thank God I persuaded Acchan and our manager to let me go home alone. It took me half an hour to convince them that I was fine to walk and that I don’t need a ride home. Well…Acchan took half an hour to convince, but our manager just took 5 minutes. Honestly, that guy doesn’t care much does he?

But…that’s the least of my problems now, isn’t it?

I sighed as I walked towards the park remembering a certain jerk face that I’ve encountered earlier. If that cocky-jerk-face-bastard knows that I’m Kai, then this is going to be a big problem. Not only is it a big problem for me, but it might also be a problem for Asahi and Hinata since they’ll probably get dragged into this if ever that Yuu let out my secret identity. Ray might get dragged into this too.

I suddenly stopped walking as a realization hit me. Could it be that Ray…?

My phone suddenly started ringing interrupting my train of thoughts. Frowning, I pulled it out from my bag and sighed when I saw who was calling me.

Asahi.

Great. Maybe I should just ignore it. I don’t need the scolding right now.

‘Don’t be stupid Nami. If you don’t answer your phone, Asahi is going to call Maeda and she will once again worry about you. Both of them will chew your ass off if you don’t answer the phone.’ Inner Mariko-sama answered shocking me.

Inner Mariko-sama is alive?! Where the hell have you been?!

‘I only appear when you’re being stupid.’

So skipping dinner and breakfast wasn’t stupid for you?

‘Oh that’s just dumb. I just wanted you to experience how dumb that move is first hand.’ She shrugged.

Okay so I missed Inner Mariko-sama for just about a second until she called me stupid.

‘And dumb.’ She added making me sigh. Maybe answering the phone would be better than this inner insult I’m receiving.

Shaking my head, I answered my phone.

“Yeah?”

“You skipped dinner AND BREAKFAST?! Are you insane?!” She yelled. I even had to pull my phone away from her loud voice.

‘So you’re stupid, dumb and insane. Anymore synonyms you want to add?’ Inner Mariko-sama smirked and I just rolled my eyes.

“I’m sorry okay? I just…I wasn’t thinking.” Lame excuse, I know. But since Inner Mariko-sama called me stupid and dumb, I think that excuse is appropriate enough. Hell, if Hinata was an adjective I’d be telling her ‘I’m a Hinata.’

“That’s her excuse?! Give me the phone!” Is that…Mariko-sama?

“She fainted because she didn’t eat my cooking last night!” Hinata?

“Where is she?! I’m going to run her over!” And Yukarin? What the? Where are they?

“Nami! Where are you right now?” Mariko-sama asked.

“Uh…at the park.” I hesitantly answered.

“Okay, stay at Asahi and Yuko’s private meeting place and we’ll meet you there! Understand?!” I could hear Asahi protesting about her and Yuko’s private meeting place. Yes, they have a secret meeting place, according to us that is since that’s where we saw them together one time acting all coupley. I’ll let her tell you guys the story to that.

“Ookkaayy.” I drawled as I frowned slightly.

“If you’re not there, you’re so dead!” With that Mariko-sama ended our phone conversation. I’m really not THAT stupid and dumb since even before our conversation started, I already know that I’ll be dead.



*******************



Okay, so I’m waiting for death to arrive as I’m sitting at a bench. I can’t help but think back on jerk face and Ray. If Ray knows that Yuu found out about me being Kai, then it might be the reason why she suddenly broke up with me.

Wow. It’s the first time I’ve acknowledge that Ray broke up with me. I mean, we haven’t really established what we are. We only dated once.

‘But she did call you her girlfriend when you guys dated.’ Inner Mariko-sama said.

I…guess.

I flipped my phone open and scrolled down to look at her number. In my phonebook, she’s ‘The Diva.’ Reading that somehow brought a sad smile on my face. I opened my inbox and scrolled down to that one message that I kept on reading since two days ago. Her last message for me.

“I wish our date last night didn’t end. I miss you.”

I wish that too and I do miss her.

“We have to be real here, Nami. If someone found out that we’re in a relationship, both our careers would be over. Would you risk your career just to be with me?!”

I sighed feeling the hurt once again as I remember her words. I kept remembering those words of hers making me unable to sleep at night. It was slap in a face. A real hard slap, telling me to wake up…

…and to stop dreaming.

I frowned when I suddenly heard a car honking making me look ahead. My eyes went wide as Yukarin’s car…I mean her parents’ car…is heading right towards me, fast. I quickly stood up and stood behind the bench afraid that she really is going to run me over. Is she serious about running me over?! Is she crazy?!

Thankfully she stopped in a safe distance from where I am. I sighed, relieved to be alive as I heard the door of the car open and heard someone walking towards me. When I turned to look, Mariko-sama immediately slapped me across the face, hard. It stunned me as I felt my left cheek stinging from her slap. I could hear Asahi calling out to Mariko-sama as they walked towards us. I turned to look at Mariko-sama and was once again surprised when she took hold of my shirt by the collar and pulled me up to her. She was fuming mad.

“So what? You’re so depressed that you’re not eating anymore? Is that it?!” Mariko-sama roared shaking me slightly. The other’s footsteps died down as they stood to watch.

“Don’t act like you’re the only one she left! She left us too!!” Her voice cracked and her grip on my shirt tightened. I looked at her hurt, angry filled eyes noticing the tears forming in them. I can feel the unspoken words of how Ray left her too.

“You know how she feels about you right?! You know that she’s head over heels for you! That she’ll do anything for you! You feel the same for her right?!” I didn’t say anything and just let her continue her tirade.

“So why the hell aren’t you trying to bring her back?! Why the hell are you wallowing yourself in self-pity when you should be going there and telling her how you feel?! Is that skull of yours too thick?!” She gritted her teeth pulling me a bit closer to her. I think that’s another synonym for stupid.

“If it is thick, then just follow your GOD DAMN HEART IDIOT!!” She yelled. Great. Another one. How many is that already? Five?

We stared at each other for awhile, unmoving. She kept her glare at me as she gritted her teeth. I noticed that the tears that formed in her eyes earlier was now gone. Good, that way it won’t make me feel bad to finally let out the chuckle that I’ve been holding. I heard Hinata say, ‘she’s dead’ probably face palming herself as my chuckles turned into a full laugh.

“What the hell are you laughing at?!” Mariko-sama asked looking at me incredulously. I stopped laughing and grinned at her.

“I’m just glad that you didn’t advice me on shopping for a dress again and went with the sappy, ‘follow your heart’ advice this time.” She narrowed her eyes probably remembering that time we had on the roof a couple of months ago. Hey, don’t blame me if I’m glad that Mariko-sama gave me a sappy advice. It’s actually fitting don’t you think?

“That’s it. You’re dead.” Mariko-sama said impassively as she pulled her right arm to send a punch, probably to my face while her other hand kept its hold on my shirt. It was then the three started pulling her away from me and I struggled to break free from her hold, smiling nervously as I wheedle myself out of this mess.

Maybe I am stupid, dumb, insane, thick-skulled and an idiot for reminding her of that.



*******************



“So this, Okuma Yuu…the guy to be said as the boy wonder of music because his first debut single reached number 9 in music 10…is harassing Ray?” Mariko-sama asked as she looked down at me as I sat down the bench with Asahi next to me. After the whole struggling bit as Mariko-sama attempted to murder me, and her mumbling an apology for slapping my face which is now a bit red, I told them all that I know about what is happening. Right to where I first met Okuma Yuu to what happened earlier.

“Yeah, and it may be possible that he’s blackmailing her too because he knows I’m Kai.” I added looking at my hands on my lap.

“That’s highly plausible since we’ve already established that Ray WOULD do anything for you.” Mariko-sama sighed.

“Then if that is true, the reason she broke up with you is because she wanted to protect you.” Asahi said, smiling.

“I think she’s trying to protect all of us.” I smiled sadly. It is true. She wanted to protect not only me but also Hinata and Asahi…even Mariko-sama. She didn’t tell Mariko-sama about Yuu’s harassment to protect her. She knew that Mariko-sama isn’t just going to sit knowing that her best friend is being harassed. Mariko-sama would do something about it and Yuu would probably do something about her too. That’s why she was so mad at me when I faced Yuu as Kai because she knew what kind of person Okuma Yuu is. She was trying to protect us.

“Even the world?” Hinata asked tilting her head slightly. We turned to her with our eyes narrowed.

“What? Can’t we have a superhero moment just once?” Still silence as we continue to stare at her. Unfazed, she continued her fantasy.

“Since Ray is protecting us and all, we’ll call her ‘The Shining Diva’ rescuing us from the clutches of the evil scheming adversary, ‘Dr.Yuu.’” Hinata gave an evil laugh at the end. We decided, even without communicating to just ignoring her and her out of this world fantasy.

“You might be right about her protecting all of us Nami.” Asahi nodded. Mariko-sama seems to agree too as she nodded her head. Hinata just grumbled about her being ignored.

“Even me?” Yukarin asked pointing at herself as she smiled at us with hope in her eyes. We now turned to Yukarin and stared at her as silence once again surrounds us. Was Ray trying to protect her too?

“Uh…s-sure. Of c-course she’s protecting you too.” I offered smiling at her nervously. Though I’m not sure how Ray is protecting Yukarin, but what the hell. Ray is protecting all of us. She might as well protect Yukarin too.

“Okay, since we’ve cleared that Ray is protecting all of us…” Mariko-sama sighed.

“And the world.” Hinata added as she raised her hand. She glared at Hinata.

“Fine! And the world…” She grumbled making me and Asahi chuckle. Hinata smiled widely as she nodded.

“Can we now focus on what we should do to that Okuma Yuu to help Ray out?”

“I say we cut his head off.” Hinata suggested as she raised her hand. As much as I think Hinata’s way is…brutal, I think that should solve all our problems making the world peaceful again.

“Good suggestion, but I don’t think murder is going to cut it since we are idols and all.” Mariko-sama sighed massaging her temples. That is our main problem huh? But…

“Then how about we just not be idols for one day.” I shrugged.

“Okay, so we won’t be idols for one day. Don’t tell me you’re seriously thinking about killing the guy?!” Mariko-sama looked at me incredulously.

“Don’t blame me if I’m tempted to kill him.” The thought did cross my mind and all.

“Tch. I’ve got nothing against gay guys but after hearing what he did to Ray and Nami, I’m all on killing the guy.” Hinata shrugged. Ugh. Is she still on with Okuma Yuu being gay? Ugh.

“He is not gay.” I reminded her as I remember the heated conversation we had when Hinata met Okuma Yuu. She just kept on assuming that the guy is gay just because Yuu had a guy friend with him that day and they ordered take-outs. Honestly, how can she assume someone’s orientation just by that?

“Says the girl who said; ‘I’m not an L’ for a year and turned out to be one.” Hinata answered back making Asahi and Yukarin smirk.

“Maybe we should just cut your head off instead!” I growled standing up and taking a step towards Hinata who immediately hid behind Yukarin sticking out her tongue. Doesn’t she know that doing that would just make me want to kill her more? She whimpered behind Yukarin as I took another step towards her. I was actually formulating a plan to get to her but then we heard a familiar squirrel coming towards us…or rather…towards Asahi.

“Nyan-Nyan!” Yuko glomped on Asahi as she stood up, surprised to see her squirrel there.

“Yuko? Wh-what are you doing here?” Asahi asked as she tries to pull Yuko away from her but Yuko kept a tight hold on her waist.

“I was heading home and wanted to see if you were in our secret meeting place.” Yuko answered smiling happily at Asahi who sighed.

“I can’t believe we have a secret meeting place.”

“Of course we have. It’s our secret place only for us.” Yuko grinned. Uh…no it’s not. We’re here too you know. The four of us started waving at Yuko hoping that she’ll notice us standing there…in their not-so-secret meeting place.

“Oh, hey you guys. What are you doing here?” She asked as she let go of Asahi. She obviously didn’t see us earlier. Why didn’t she see us? That we don’t know. I guess there are times when she only sees Asahi.

“YOU!” Yuko growled as she pointed at Mariko-sama, her smile instantly disappeared to be replaced by a glare. She moved in front of Asahi as if she was protecting the girl.

“What? I’m not the only one who knows your secret meeting place.” Mariko-sama defended as she raised her eyebrow at Yuko. That’s weird, why is Yuko suddenly angry at Mariko-sama?

“You kissed my Nyan-Nyan!”

Oh, so that’s why. But wait…Asahi told Yuko about…?

“You told her?!” Mariko-sama exclaimed at Asahi who was smiling nervously.

“Y-yeah. I told her…everything. Hope you guys don’t mind.” Asahi looked at us gauging our reaction. Mariko-sama seems to be the only one who cares that Yuko knows. But it’s more on because of the alcohol incident. The ‘AsaMari’ kiss.

And I can’t believe I’m making up coupling names in my head too.

“Next time, brief me first before you say something that involves me.” Mariko-sama sighed.

“Stay away from my Nyan-Nyan!” Yuko growled still keeping her glare at Mariko-sama.

“I am away. Notice the distance?” Mariko-sama motioned at the space between her and Asahi. That didn’t stop Yuko from glaring at Mariko-sama though. Yukarin, Hinata and I watch the scene, intrigued. It kinda felt like the three of us were watching a dorama with Mariko-sama being the third wheel.

“So who do you think Asahi is going to pick?” Hinata whispered making Yukarin and I to raise our eyebrow at her. Clearly everything is getting crazier and crazier by the minute.

“Okay, enough with this…tension you three have.”

“We do not have a tension!” Mariko-sama glared at me. I shrugged.

“That’s right! Mariko has a tension with me, her coupling partner! Not just any tension too. Sexu—“ Hinata didn’t get to finish whatever tension she’s going to say as Mariko-sama cut her off

“Finish that and I’M going to cut your head off.” She snarled making Hinata gulp nervously. Hinata leaned to Yukarin and whispered the tension she’s talking about.

“Oh…that tension.” Yukarin looked surprised darting her eyes to Hinata and Mariko-sama who was growling heading towards Hinata. Good thing me and Yukarin immediately held her and pushed her away as Hinata hid behind Asahi.

Like I said…getting crazier and crazier.

“Let’s just once again focus on the matter of hand on what we should do with Okuma Yuu.” I suggested. We’re supposed to planning on how to murder the guy if it hadn’t for…our insanity taking over, we would’ve picked out the weapons already.

‘How true.’ Inner Mariko-sama sighed.

“Why would we do something about Okuma Yuu?” Yuko asked as she looked at Asahi.

“Ray broke up with Nami because Okuma Yuu is blackmailing Ray with him knowing that Nami is Kai. So we need to do something about him so Nami and Ray could have their happy ending.” Asahi answered as she smiled at Yuko. Why didn’t I just explain it like that earlier rather than giving them the more detailed one?

“Oh. Then can I suggest you blackmail the guy too?” Yuko smiled as she raised her hand. We stared at her for awhile, wondering how simple yet good her suggestion is. How come we didn’t think about that?!

“Besides murdering the guy, I think that’s a great idea.” Mariko-sama nodded looking impressed at Yuko. Sure it’s a great idea…but…

“How can we be so sure that Yuu isn’t going to reveal it after we blackmail him?”

“We can’t be sure. That’s a chance we have to take. Unless…you guys have other ideas?” Mariko-sama asked as she crossed her arm and looked at us.

“Whack him in the head until he has amnesia?” Yukarin suggested as she raised her hand.

“No. Any other ideas?” Mariko-sama narrowed her eyes. When you think about it, that’s actually a good idea. Somewhat impossible though, but still a good idea.

“Ask him nicely…” Hinata said sweetly as she smiled. Somehow hearing her and seeing her smile like that makes me remember the old loli Hinata. That doesn’t change the fact that what she said was crazy though.

We all turned to her and raised our eyebrow.

“First you suggested that we cut his head off, now you want to ask him nicely?!” I questioned. She looked at me making her eye flutter slightly.

“But I’m not done yet.” Hinata said with her sweet voice.

“Do tell.” I ushered her.

“Ask him nicely…then whack him in the head until his head opens making all those blood pour out with his brains gushing out, then cut his freaking head off, throw his body in the sea and keep his head in Nami’s room as a prize.” Her voice was sweet in the beginning but then it turned scary while she’s doing hand motions on murdering Yuu. Somehow hearing her like this…kinda scares me. Hinata would be the perfect killer if ever she decides to change her profession.

“Uh…no. Let’s just go with Yuko’s idea…please.” Mariko-sama sighed massaging her temples again.

“I say we vote!” Hinata just wouldn’t give up huh? She really wants to kill Okuma Yuu doesn’t she?

…I love Hinata.

“Fine. We vote just for the fun of it. Everyone who wants to cut Yuu’s head off, please raise your hand.” Mariko-sama said dryly. Hinata immediately raised her hand up high. I actually want to raise my hand too…but Mariko-sama is right. Blackmail seemed to be the only way we could put an end to Yuu without us going to prison.

“Okay. Everyone who wants to whack Yuu in the head until he has amnesia, raise your hand.” Yukarin raised her hand and frowned slightly when she saw that she was the only one with her hand raised.

“Okay. Everyone who wants to ask Yuu nicely and…uh…do those gross things that Hinata said that I’m sure is impossible to do, please raise your hand.” Hinata once again raised her hand.

“You can only vote once you know.”

“It’s a free country.” She shrugged as I shook my head.

“In favor of blackmailing Yuu, raise your hand.” Everyone except Yukarin raised their hand. Mariko-sama glared at Hinata.

“What? I believe in democracy.” Hinata shrugged.

“In favor of me killing Hinata, raise your damn hand.” Mariko-sama growled. Everyone besides Hinata raised her hand. She pouted seeing the raised hand.

“That’s not nice!”

“I’ll show you nice!” Mariko-sama once again attempted to kill Hinata, but Yukarin and I held her.

“Okay, so we’ll blackmail the guy. Do you guys have any idea how we blackmail him?” Asahi asked trying to somehow change the ‘kill Hinata’ atmosphere to ‘let’s get back to business.’ How can we blackmail the guy we barely knew?

“We need to pin him on something that’ll ruin his career forever.” I said as I looked at everyone’s serious face.

“Then I suggest we have a general in this black operation that we’re going to have.” Yukarin suggested as she tap her chin as if thinking.

“Yes. We must choose a general that is evil minded.” I nodded.

“She must be dark, sinister, despicable, fiendish, corruptive, devious…need I say more?” Mariko-sama shrugged.

“The ultimate villain.” Yukarin grinned. Everyone turned to Hinata who tilted her head, confused. I grinned, walked towards her and pat her shoulder.

“Congratulations. You’re the general of the black ops.” If anyone should be general, it should be Hinata. Her ideas are crazy enough to work anyway. Plus the girl really has a creative mind…in an evil sort of way.

“M-me?” She asked as she looked at everyone.

“Yup. You’re the ultimate villain of our team.” Yukarin nodded.

“Make us proud.” Mariko-sama sighed.

“Hell yeah!” Hinata yelled pumping her fist up. That’s probably her battle cry or something. Somehow hearing her like that makes me think that we have a chance on blackmailing Yuu.

“We’re going to fight fire with water!” Hinata grinned still with her fist up.

“You mean fight fire with fire.” Mariko-sama corrected.

“Why would you fight fire with fire? It’ll just make the flame worse.”

“It’s an idiom.”

“I’m not an idiot! Stop calling me an idiot!” Hinata growled at Mariko-sama.

The earth is doomed. The black ops is going to fail and Dr. Yuu will have his sinister laugh at the end.


TBC


*******************

Extra Notes: I think I exaggerated a little bit on the gang's part.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on December 04, 2010, 02:48:03 PM

Firstly, Hinata really is cracking me up here!  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: with the four choices about how to get back on Yuu, I'd go with Hinata's idea! her evil ideas remind me of....Me.  :twisted:

Ah! Mariko-sama reminded me of Sado's character where she slapped Yuko. Scary friend but a loyal and overly caring one!  XD

And... :cry: and... :cry: Ray, grr...stupid jerk face,  :banghead: and here the diva was about to show her soft side to 'Nami-chan'  :( Hah! she's really miserable right now, and seeing Atsuko there taking care of her Nami...i really want to read her POV about this scene.  :catglare:

anyways, why is Nami so adamant in not going to hospital?  :? don't tell me she has some super secret illness that...no i can't say it.!  :shocked: just, no, no way! haha  :smhid :smhid :smhid

and maybe, Hinata was right.  :lol: jerk face being gay  :yossi: oh well, just gonna wait for the next chapter......the highlights are Hinata's antics! hoping she'll be a great general.... :lol: :lol: :lol:

PS: glad to hear youre alright now!  :)
and i hope there would be shachou's appearance here  ;)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 04, 2010, 03:07:21 PM

an update!!!! wooooooh! :cow:
thanks for not killing me... i mean... coz you can't! hehehehe!

HINATA always funny!!!!! :twothumbs
who's in favor on kill that Yuu.... me!
maybe that jerk is gay!  :angry: anyways.. just kill him! :angry:

*sometimes i'm also having an inner mariko-sama! 8)2
it's your fault!!!!! :smhid
joke!!! :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: firefroz on December 04, 2010, 07:39:27 PM

gratz an update!!!XD

i seriously ROFL when i read the part about how to kill Yuu lol

and i seriously LOVE this part!

"Ask him nicely…then whack him in the head until his head opens making all those blood pour out with his brains gushing out, then cut his freaking head off, throw his body in the sea and keep his head in Nami’s room as a prize.” Her voice was sweet in the beginning but then it turned scary while she’s doing hand motions on murdering Yuu. Somehow hearing her like this…kinda scares me. Hinata would be the perfect killer if ever she decides to change her profession."

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on December 04, 2010, 11:04:01 PM

Omg sun~! YAY :D I vote for cutting jerk faces head off~! Wait no... ASKING HIM NICELY ONE :D HEHEHE Hinata cracks me up to no ends xD and yea... sometimes i get the "Inner Mariko-Sama" and i'm like omg sun really now?!

maybe Hinata and Yuko would come up with a something that can blackmail because Yuko is in that work space? AKB is only just starting right? so yea :D
Kill Jerk Face~~

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on December 04, 2010, 11:28:47 PM

The bottom half of that chapter killed me..  :rofl: .. I like it when the hilarious-as-hell group meets .. Their reaction and ideas are just so crazy-funny.. I couldn't stop laughing starting from "Even the world?"  :lol: to the Idiom..  XD .. I sooo can't wait for Hinata's special chapter.. Hinata I love You!! ..  :heart:

Thanks for updating  :bow: .. I can't wait to know what they'll use to blackmail Okuma .. Gay scandal? I mean his name practically gives off the vibe Okuma --> OkAma.. see?  XD I suggest an OkuGori pair..

Thanks again =D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dee1711 on December 05, 2010, 08:55:00 AM

I'm so sorry because being late, even I'm the first one who read your update, I believe.. but I just have to go for work, so I just have time to leave a thanks

Now... time to COMMENT!!! :cow: :cow: :cow: Oh God, you have no idea I happy I am since I visit this page every half day to check  :P :P

Quote from: FoF on December 04, 2010, 01:18:17 PM

It was heart breaking for Ray to just stand there and do nothing. She could watch as their manager carried a pale and lifeless girl, passing her like she is nothing to Nami. Which is true…

…she is nothing to Nami. She’s been nothing since two days ago and that’s all she will ever be because…

…this is what she wanted.

aaaahhh... so sad... I think I can understand Ray's feeling.. it's just hurt and you feel hopeless yourself..

Quote from: FoF on December 04, 2010, 01:18:17 PM

“So why the hell aren’t you trying to bring her back?! Why the hell are you wallowing yourself in self-pity when you should be going there and telling her how you feel?! Is that skull of yours too thick?!” She gritted her teeth pulling me a bit closer to her. I think that’s another synonym for stupid.

“If it is thick, then just follow your GOD DAMN HEART IDIOT!!” She yelled. Great. Another one. How many is that already? Five?

THIS! IS! AWESOME!  :w00t: OMG, I'm so glad that you bring our Nami back to the strong personality we know..the one that make Ray fall, she just need to realise that her friend always beside her.
Talking about friend, are you intend to bring Acchan into this mission as well?  :? I think it would be fair for Acchan to know everything about Nami though..  (Just my thought XD XD)

Quote from: FoF on December 04, 2010, 01:18:17 PM

“Even me?” Yukarin asked pointing at herself as she smiled at us with hope in her eyes. We now turned to Yukarin and stared at her as silence once again surrounds us. Was Ray trying to protect her too?

“Uh…s-sure. Of c-course she’s protecting you too.” I offered smiling at her nervously. Though I’m not sure how Ray is protecting Yukarin, but what the hell. Ray is protecting all of us. She might as well protect Yukarin too.

:lol: :lol: it just..  :lol:

Quote from: FoF on December 04, 2010, 01:18:17 PM

“He is not gay.” I reminded her as I remember the heated conversation we had when Hinata met Okuma Yuu. She just kept on assuming that the guy is gay just because Yuu had a guy friend with him that day and they ordered take-outs. Honestly, how can she assume someone’s orientation just by that?

“Says the girl who said; ‘I’m not an L’ for a year and turned out to be one.” Hinata answered back making Asahi and Yukarin smirk.

Why didn't I notice this detail?? It could definitely be!! LOLs!! Hinata is the smartest!!  :lol: :lol:

Oh, I think I quote too much, ok I stop here.  XD Just let you know that I can't wait to the REVENGE!!! No one mess with PERSONA and AKB48!! And how Hinata handle this must be EPIC!! Please update soon.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on December 05, 2010, 10:24:51 AM

OMG!!! :wriggly: An Update!!! :mon mad:  :farofflook: And a comment for me :shy2: (well,not only for me... :mon suspect: well, you get the picture) :mon ignore: (Actually, I don't really mind who Ray was talking with.. but I just have a big hunch that it's Sachou  :glasses: :mon geek: hehe)

You don't REALLY know how happy I am!!  :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: (I sooo want to kiss you right now!! :mon kissy: hehe  :mon inluv:)

Anyway, still haven't read this yet (Yeah, just seeing that there's an update..  :mon angel: you always make my day...  :mon squee:  :on gay:)

I do hope that this chap. will (somewhat) solve Ray and Nami's condition.... Ohh PlZZZ!!! :mon pray2:

Anyway, thanks soooo much for the update.. Thanks very much  :mon dance: :mon dance:  XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on December 05, 2010, 09:33:14 PM

Quote

“Ask him nicely…then whack him in the head until his head opens making all those blood pour out with his brains gushing out, then cut his freaking head off, throw his body in the sea and keep his head in Nami’s room as a prize.”

BEST.IDEA.EVER.
GO HINATA!!!!! VOTE FOR HINATA FOREVER!!!!! YEAH!!!!  I'm sadist.  :grin:

Haha your fic kinda... transform me. Or maybe it's just Hinata... or both. Or just the fact that Yuu's a ******
Anyways, for some reasons I think it won't be enough to help Ray >_< Ya know if Yuu can be so cruel, I guess blackmailing him won't change a lot... Maybe it will be worst! Maybe Ray will..... defend him!!!   :panic: NOOO!!!! I feel sick just to think about it.... MAKES HIM GAY!!! MAKE HIM MEET KATSUYUKI!!!!!!! LOL

Except the fact that Hinata was pricelss as always, I love this chapter :D It's both sad and funny.... though I wish Ray would have talk a bit to Nami.... Or maybe not since Nami would be sadder  :smhid But I'm glad Atsuko is here for her!  :) It was a cute part with them... especially with Atsuko mad at Nami XD But tell me... If Ray heard their conversation, she must know that Nami doesn't eat because of her.... she must feel guilty and so on.... SO WHY DON'T SHE JUST KILL YUU AND GO BACK WITH NAMI  :angry: God I think I'mma kill someone soon......... Yuu. I'mma blackmailing you until Yuu dies!!!!!!!!!!

Oh and that was cute seeing Yuko trying to protect Asahi XD I'm glad she knows the truth now ^^ Will be much more funny XD When Atsuko's turn?

Ok, need to calm a bit... That's be all for today XD
Waiting for your next chapter!  :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: shahi on December 06, 2010, 10:13:28 PM

1.thank u for little takacchan  :heart: acchan really cares about nami.i like the moment when she feeds nami.it's so cute  :wub:

2.now i really want to kill this guy too  :twisted: vote for hinata

3.OMG. XD XD XD yuko & nyan-nyan.they sectet place is no more secret  :P  :P  :P

4.and ray  :( wow.so sad

hope happy end for nami and ray  :heart: :heart: :heart: (and after all now i really want HiMari couple) it will be interesting XD XD XD XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on December 07, 2010, 04:13:55 PM

hehe.. just going to reply again.. :mon sweat: I don't really have any internet at home, that's why I don't have the time to read the fics fast and comment about the story... (All I do for the love of fanfic... :mon exhaust:) Anyway it's all worth it (just update quick ps... hehehe.. :mon fu:)

I really despise Okuma Yuu!!! He shoud die you know... for hurting my beloved Ray and Kai :mon evil:
Dunno how you can boost up my strength with your fic (after my hectic and tiring day..) hehe  :mon heh:

Anyway I'm really loving Hinata right now. She's so funny (and sadistic)... She so creative and all.. I love her ideas, very funny to read and to imagine :]  :mon fu:

I just want to quote this (even if it's not that important)

“Another TV recording I see. You girls are getting popular eh? Short skirts really are dangerous creations eh?” He smirked and my fake smile slowly disappeared as I look at him. Is he implying…what I think he’s implying…?

And another one...

“That’s okay though, you still have your skirt, right?” He smirked and pats my shoulder.

I'm really pissed at Okuma Yuu!! It's really weird that he talks about Takamina's... err.. I mean Nami's skirt.
I mean WTH?! Why would he mind so much? What's so wrong with Nami wearing skirts anyway? I think it looks cute on Nami. He's so weird I mean is he really that pissed with Nami or is he that jealo..... OMG!  :mon ehh: I've read all the comments here and all they can say about that jerk face is that he's GAY!! (and that's also according to our precious Hinata-chan :mon determined: ) Hohoho, FoF-san are you giving us hints from the very beginning? I'm so slow... so slow indeed..

I think I'm fond of guessing here.... THIS is a strong prof that Okama... I mean Okuma Yuu is really gay (CONFIRMED!!)   :mon geek: :mon geek: (not really surprised at all since everyone thinks the same)  :bored:

Anyway pls.. update as fast as you can!!!  :mon dance: :mon dance:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on December 13, 2010, 02:03:44 PM

Thanks for everything!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
And I'm sorry for the lateness and the fact that I have to divide this chapter once again.  :(
I'm not done with the rest so... :nervous I'm sorry.  :(


**************


Chapter 19



Mariko and Nami narrowed their eyes. Asahi raised her eyebrow. Yuko frowned, pouting while Yukarin tilted her head confused as they stare at their General who was waiting for their response.

“Well?”

“Why?” Mariko asked flatly.

“Because we need codenames if we’re going on a mission. Codenames are essential in a mission.” General Hinata explained. The other day, after she was appointed as General, she played a couple of espionage games just to get a feel of being a spy. She noticed that some of the protagonist of the game she played had some codename just so they could keep their real identity hidden. So thinking about it, she thought it’d be a good idea if they had codenames too!

Her explanation didn’t seem to faze the group as they still stared at her with the same expression. She cleared her throat and walked in front of her troops that were standing in a line facing her.

“Let’s go over it again okay? I’ll be Miichan.” She said as she placed a hand on her chest.

“Nami-chan will be Takamina, Asahi will be Kojiharu, Mariko will be Sado, Yukarin will be Sanae and Yuko will be Yuko.” Hinata beamed at the five who was still looking at her with the same expression they had earlier. She came up with good names so she was slightly confused as to why the five aren’t saying anything. Maybe the five were just impressed at their great codenames she picked out for them. Yeah…maybe that’s it. The five were just speechless because of their General’s greatness.

“Why?” Mariko asked again with the same flat voice as earlier. Hinata frowned slightly at her. Why what?

“Why is my name still Yuko?” Yuko finally asked bothered that the four had different names while hers isn’t any different. Hinata shrugged as she turned to Yuko.

“I think it suits you.” Plus if she thinks about it, if they were living in an alternative universe wherein Mariko and Yuko are studying in some yanki school called Maji high, Mariko will be named Sado while Yuko will still be named Yuko. Yukarin on the other hand will be going to their rival school and will be named as Sanae. So in a sense, it’s a perfect name for the three.

How’d she get that? Well it’s perhaps a figment of Hinata’s imagination. It is Hinata afterall.

“But I want a different name.” Yuko whined. It wasn’t fair for her that everyone gets different name and she doesn’t. Mariko turned to her and raised her eyebrow.

“Why?” She asked again with the same flat voice. Hinata rolled her eyes at Mariko and ignored her constant questioning.

“Let it go Mariko-sama. Let’s just follow Hinata, alright?” Nami sighed and shook her head.

“Why?” Mariko looked at her incredulously. Hinata turned to Mariko and was about to talk down to her subordinate when they heard a honk of a car. The girls turned and saw a van stop in a safe distance from them. Hinata grinned as the door opened.

“Finally! And here I thought you’d chicken out!” The five wondered who Hinata is talking to. They can’t tell who it is since the van’s windows are tinted.

“I wish I could, but since you said that Asahi is also in trouble…” The man said as he stepped out of the van and closed the door revealing who he is.

“…I really can’t say no, can’t I?” Jiro grinned and winked at Asahi.

“Jiro?!”


**************


Ray sighed as she dries her hair with a towel, walking out of the bathroom. She walked towards the bed and sat down, looking around the hotel room. It’s been four days since she moved in at a hotel just so Mariko wouldn’t find her. She cut off communication to the tall girl knowing that she’ll probably ask her tons of questions about what is happening. The girl would probably beat her up too since she really has quite a temper when it comes to Ray keeping secrets.

But this is one secret that she need not tell the tall girl.

She sighed again and flopped down on the bed. With her eyes closed, she began to embrace the silence that the room offered. She welcomed the familiar emptiness she felt. This is what her life is like before she met Kai or Nami.

Empty.

She turned her head and stared at the bedside drawer knowing what was inside. She hesitantly opened it and took out her special notebook that was with her since Middle school, a notebook given to her by her best friend. She skimmed through the pages, looking at some of the songs she composed. She smiled at some of the purikura photos of her and Mariko in middle school and in high school, bringing out some memories behind them. There was also a photo of Hinata, Asahi, Mariko and her dressed up in their boyfriend-girlfriend disguises as they spied on Nami and Maeda. Hinata wanted to take a photo of the four of them and the three reluctantly agreed. She asked Mariko to ask Hinata for a copy not wanting to talk to the girl for she might kill her because of the kissing incident. Thinking about it, she still can’t believe Hinata kissed her. The girls’ unpredictability is dangerous. Now Ray knows it first hand.

She turned the page again and stopped when she reached the one photo that she’s been staring at almost every night.

The purikura picture of her and Nami.

A sad smile appeared on her face as she looks at their wacky poses and her favorite photo wherein she surprised Nami by kissing her on her cheek. Nami looked like she was a little bit uncomfortable with the diva. Sure she was smiling, but it somehow looked a bit…forced. The girl obviously was still a bit uncomfortable at that time what with Ray persistently pursuing her. It’s the same smile Kai often gives her back then. But it was a different smile Nami gives her when they got to know each other later on.

It was entirely a different smile as to Nami’s warm smile when they went on a date.

“Somehow I get the feeling that there’s a reason why you suddenly lost appetite. There is a reason…right?”

“I’m not going to ask what that reason is. Just please, promise me you won’t be so hard on yourself anymore.”

Ray growled as Maeda’s words haunt her once again. She glared at Nami’s photo.

“Even though I really don’t like that…Acchan hanging with you, I’m glad she’s there or else you would’ve been in so much trouble.” Ray was really tempted to enter the infirmary wanting to say a piece to the little girl as she saw their manager head out of the room. Thankfully their manager didn’t fully close the door as she saw Maeda and Nami talking. She quickly leaned at the wall, hiding and just listened to their conversation not wanting to see Maeda with Nami. She really didn’t like it when the girl was with Nami. Her jealousy towards the girl just kept on flaring whenever she sees both of them together.

But now that she thinks about it…she doesn’t have the right to feel jealous since she and Nami are…nothing now. Right…?

Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted as the phone began ringing. Sighing, she let go of the notebook and made her way to where the phone is.

“Yes?” Her voice doesn’t contain the usual softness and perkiness it once had. It sounded different in her ears. It sounded…empty.

“They have arrived miss.” Gori said.

“Okay. Tell the boy he could order anything he wants.”

“And the two…ladies…?” She sighed as Gori reminded her that the boy wasn’t alone. She wanted to forget about those two...but…they are helping out and all. So…

“Get them water.”

“J-just…water…?” Gori asked nervously. Ray rolled her eyes finding it a bit annoying that someone as big as Gori to be afraid of ladies. Maybe she should find him a girlfriend or something. Maybe that’ll cure him of his nervousness.

“Fine, get them water with ice.” That is slightly better than just water right? She heard Gori sigh defeatedly at what she said.

“Tell them I’ll be with them in a short while.”

“Alright.”

“I mean it Gori, water with ice. Just that! If I see anything besides water, I’ll deduct that in your pay.” Ray growled knowing that her bodyguard would offer the ladies to order whatever they want. He is that kind of man.

“It’s okay.” Gori said nervously not caring if his boss deducts his pay for the two ladies’s meal. He didn’t want to be rude to the two ladies…especially the older one. She looked…scary to him.

“Fine! Get them whatever they want.” Ray sighed. Of all the weaknesses Gori could have…why did it have to be girls?!

“Thank you miss.” Ray could tell that he’s smiling through the phone. She rolled her eyes. She definitely has to break that weakness of his.

“I’ll see you later.” She grumbled and finally ended the conversation as she placed the phone down. She walked back towards the bed where the open notebook lays. She picked it up and stared at the purikura pictures.

Hopefully the boy would comply with their plan and his doubts would disappear when he meets the diva.


**************


Asahi stared at Jiro who was grinning at her. She’s a little bit surprised at him being here. Three girls didn’t seem impressed or surprised though. The other one was glaring at him not liking that her girlfriend’s ex is with them. Nope, she didn’t like it one bit.

“Your entrance seems a bit…perfect. You and Hinata planned it didn’t you?” Nami pointed out with her eyebrow raised at Jiro who was taken aback by what she said.

“I was actually thinking the same thing.” Mariko nodded.

“Ditto.” Yukarin sighed. Jiro shook his head nervously and looked at Hinata as if silently asking her to help him out. Hinata shrugged, her eyes on the side avoiding Jiro’s pleading ones.

“I told him it’s a little bit too much but noooo…he wanted to impress Asahi.” Jiro face palmed himself as Hinata explained what is supposed to be a secret. And here he thought that Hinata would help him out what with him helping them out and all.

He glanced at Asahi and found her sighing tiredly. Great, now Asahi will think that he’s a loser once again. And why is Yuko-san glaring at him…?

“Th-That doesn’t matter now since we have some planning to do.” He said as he tries to change the awkward subject.

“Though his attempt on changing the subject is lame much like Nami’s lameness is…he’s right.” Hinata nodded ignoring the glare directed at her by Nami.

Hinata was once again in general mode as she turned to Jiro who was looking at the ground a bit down for making a fool of himself in front of Asahi. He imagined the scene differently with Asahi praising how manly he is for helping her when she’s in trouble. But no, Hinata and the others had to ruin that fantasy for him. Now how on earth will Asahi go back to him now?!

Jiro seems to be oblivious as to why a certain squirrel is still glaring at him.

“Have you fixed the costumes our troops are going to wear?!” Hinata barked suddenly making Jiro jump.

“H-Hai!” He replied standing in attention. Asahi rolled her eyes.

“Alright. Show me.” Hinata nodded. She turned to her troops and pointed at them as Jiro made his way to the van.

“At ease men!” Four girls raised their eyebrow at the command as Hinata made her way to where Jiro is. Hinata seems to be taking this General thing seriously.

Mariko sighed and glanced at Yuko noticing that the girl still hadn’t stopped glaring at Asahi’s ex. She remembered the time when Yuko first met Jiro. That was before Asahi kissed Yuko and all those drama scenes occurred. Yuko just looked a bit sad when she met Jiro, completely different to how she looked at him now that she and Asahi hooked up. It goes to show that Yuko is certainly the jealous type.

Well she did experience that first hand when Yuko kept glaring at her the other day and even yesterday. Thinking about it, Yuko is so much like the Ray when it comes to their partners huh?

Mariko smiled slightly as she sees Asahi slowly reach out for Yuko’s hand, squeezing it. Yuko looked at their hand smiling as she squeezed back. Both didn’t need to look at each other or to say anything to know what they were secretly saying to each other. Just a simple squeeze is enough for both of them.

Somehow, seeing the two of them like this being sweet and all, Mariko felt a twinge of something she can’t figure out what.

Both Asahi and Yuko instantly let go when Hinata walked towards them.

“You guys know the plan to our ‘Mission Gaypossible’ right?” Hinata grinned at her troops who either sighed or rolled their eyes at the lame mission name.

How did Hinata came up with that mission name? Well…


Flashback


“We’re meeting who again?” Mariko raised her eyebrow at Asahi who was sitting across the table from her. She ignored Yuko who was sitting beside Asahi glaring at her, obviously still mad at her and Asahi’s kissing incident. And here she thought the girl had forgotten about that since she assured her that that incident won’t happen ever again.

That didn’t seem to stop Yuko from glaring at the tall girl every now and then though.

“We’re meeting Katsuyuki-san. He’s an executive director of Sunny Music.” Asahi explained.

“Why are we meeting him?” Yukarin asked, sitting beside Mariko. She was a bit confused. Was this meeting about the Okuma problem or is it an Akb48 related thing?

“Our General said that he could help…so....” Asahi shrugged. Mariko and Yukarin turned to Hinata who was sitting beside Yuko, busy ordering stuff. Nami, who was sitting beside Yukarin and across Hinata was trying to stop the girl from ordering too much making the waiter who was taking their order to look at them nervously.

Asahi sighed and shook her head.

After the whole appointing Hinata as General and some forced oath taking on everybody’s part much to Hinata’s demands, Hinata immediately asked Asahi to contact Katsuyuki in order for them to meet. It confused the other girl but decided to follow her hoping that this meeting is related to their Okuma problem. Surprisingly, Katsuyuki replied fast saying that it’s okay and that he’ll meet them the next day in the afternoon at some restaurant. So after finishing their workload, the girls decided to meet up as per ordered by their General.

And that is why the six of them are sitting in a cramped booth waiting for Katsuyuki. Oh, and they’re also waiting for Hinata’s order as well.

“Can you tell us how this Katsuyuki-san would be helpful?” Mariko raised her eyebrow at Hinata who turned to her, smiling.

“Well, he is gay much like Okuma Yuu is so…” Hinata shrugged. Asahi, Mariko, Yukarin and Nami face palmed themselves for Hinata’s answer while Yuko stared at her with mouth agape.

The black ops will surely fail now.

“Oh God, tell me I didn’t hear that.” Mariko shook her head with her hand still covering her face.

“You don’t even have evidence to know that Okuma is gay!” Nami pointed out. Maybe appointing Hinata in charge of this whole blackmail thing is a mistake. The girl is clearly too unstable for such an important task.

“What I saw is evidence enough. Don’t you know the saying; ‘to see is to believe?’” Hinata answered back.

“Do you know the saying; ‘Hinata is an idiot’ too?” Mariko snorted as she glared at Hinata who glared back.

“I am NOT an idiot!” Hinata growled and the two glared at each other.

“Katsuyuki-san…is…gay…?” Yuko mumbled in awe as she turned to look at Asahi who smiled slightly at her.

“You’ve met Katsuyuki-san?” Nami asked Yuko as she frowned. When did Yuko meet Katsuyuki?

“Yeah. I met him when I bumped into him and Nyan-Nyan having lunch together.” That was the day when she realized that Asahi was never going to be hers. Well that and meeting Jiro. But thinking about it, meeting Katsuyuki was like a slap in the face than meeting Jiro that was like a simple pat in the head. Why? Well maybe it’s because it’s Jiro. You know…Jiro. Compare him to Katsuyuki and well…it’s Jiro. It’s still Jiro.

That’s the only answer Yuko could think of. Can’t blame her since…it is Jiro and all.

Asahi sighed in relief as she saw Katsuyuki heading towards them. With him here maybe everything will be…well no scratch that. Nothing will ever be normal as long as their group is gathered together like this. Asahi really should face that fact.

“Asahi-chan. Sorry I’m late. I got held up with work.” He lied as he smiled at her. The truth is, Katsuyuki got held up because he was too busy flirting with some guy. But Asahi and the other need not know that, especially his favorite jealous little girl.

“Oh, that’s okay. I hope we weren’t interrupting you working what with us meeting you.” Asahi smiled as she stood up. She really hopes that they weren’t interrupting him especially now that they know the reason why Hinata wanted to speak to Katsuyuki. Clearly this meeting is a mistake.

“No it’s okay. Work is going along just smoothly.” Just a little more at that cutie he’s flirting with would cave. But again…he didn’t need to say that.

“Well you remember Nami, Hinata and Yuko right?” Asahi motioned towards the two who smiled at him while Yuko hesitantly waved at him obviously still shocked to know he’s gay.

“How can I forget?” Katsuyuki chuckled as he looked at each one of them. He winked at Yuko as she stared at him in wonder. Clearly he has no idea as to why the girl is looking at him like that.

“And well, this is Mariko and Yukarin. They’re from Akb48 as well.” Asahi motioned to the two who stood up and shook hands with the man.

“I’m Miyoshi Katsuyuki. It’s a pleasure to meet such beautiful ladies.” He smiled charmingly at the two. Yukarin looked smitten while Mariko smiled nervously at the gay man.

“They know you’re gay you know.” Hinata mumbled as she took a sip of her drink that the waiter just delivered, eyeing Katsuyuki’s hand shaking Mariko’s.

“Hinata!” Asahi glared at the rude girl who frowned.

“It’s true! Plus he’s flirting with my coupling partner!” Hinata explained as she pointed at the joined hands of Mariko and Katsuyuki. Mariko glared at Hinata mumbling a ‘shut up’ to the girl.

“Coupling…partner…?” Katsuyuki frowned slightly as he looked at Hinata.

“Yes. She’s mine. I got dibs.” Hinata growled as she waved off her hand trying to tell the man to let go of the other girl’s hand. Katsuyuki quickly let go of the hand as he looked at Mariko who once again face palmed herself, embarrassed.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know you two are…” Katsuyuki backed away slightly as he darted his eyes to Mariko and Hinata.

“No we’re not. She’s just delusional.” Mariko sighed defeatedly as she sat back down. As much as she wanted to kill Hinata for that outburst, she decided to just give up since she doesn’t want to cause a scene inside the restaurant. Yukarin sat back too, pouting as she remembered that Katsuyuki is gay. It seems that everyone is either gay or an L nowadays.

Nami who was somewhat amused at the scene, decided to pull a chair for the perplexed Katsuyuki. She motioned to the chair which he thanked and sat down still feeling confused.

“You’re…gay…” Yuko said, astonished. Asahi face palmed herself. Don’t they know that it’s rude to just blurt out something like that to a person they barely know?

“Yes I am. I have to thank Asahi-chan for that.” Katsuyuki chuckled. Three pair of eyes turned to Asahi, amazed. Asahi…turned Katsuyuki gay?!

“Why?!” Yukarin cried, disturbed by the fact that Asahi turned a good looking man such as Katsuyuki gay.

“Th-that’s a rather long story. L-let’s not get into that and just stay on topic please.” Asahi smiled nervously not wanting to divulge what happened since it was somewhat embarrassing to her. Nami had other plans though.

“Katsuyuki-san here fell for Riku that is really Asahi and well…he picked Riku who was supposed to be male rather than Asahi.” Nami explained as she took some fries from Hinata who glared at her. Asahi glared at her as well.

“Why thank you for that unnecessary explanation Nami.”

Nami shrugged in response as she took another batch of fries from Hinata’s plate.

“Don’t worry Nyan-Nyan. If it makes you feel better, you made me gay too.” Yuko smiled as she placed her hand on Asahi who turned to her and smiled slightly. Though Asahi is smiling, hearing that she turned Yuko gay didn’t make her feel better. She did feel better when Yuko placed her hand on hers and gave her that warm smile of hers. For her, that’s the ultimate comfort.

Katsuyuki saw the sweet exchange and grinned.

“So you two are together now. Good to know.” He was glad that the jealous girl, Yuko finally found her courage to tell how she feels. He’s a bit curious how it happened though but maybe he and Asahi could discuss that when the others aren’t here.

“Y-yes…we are together now.” Asahi said smiling shyly with a slight blush on her face. He nodded then turned to Hinata remembering her statement about her coupling partner.

“And uh…I didn’t know you play for the other team as well.”

“As you can see, I’m eating. I’m not playing any sports right now. So I’m not playing with any team.” Hinata said in a matter-of-fact voice.

‘Idiot.’ Mariko and Nami thought simultaneously.

“Uh…right.” Clearly Hinata didn’t get what he meant. He then turned to the last member of Persona who has her eyes narrowed at the eating girl.

“Heard about the split up…again. Must be hard on you.” Katsuyuki placed his hand on Nami’s shoulder, comforting her a little bit. Nami turned to him a bit surprised at the sudden concern etched in his voice.

“That’s actually why we want you to meet us.” Mariko said as she looked at Katsuyuki who frowned slightly.

“About the break up?”
 
“Yes…well you see—” Asahi nodded.

Soon the troops explained what is happening while their General is eating happily. Well not happily since Nami and Yuko would sometimes steal some of her fries. Even Katsuyuki stole some, completely unaware of Hinata’s glare. He’s too engrossed at Asahi’s story to hear Hinata growl as he took Hinata’s drink and took a sip.

“So you guys believe that Okuma Yuu is blackmailing Ray to be his girlfriend because he knows Kai’s real identity and you want to blackmail him too just so you can save Ray?” Katsuyuki frowned as he took the last piece of fries from Hinata who just sighed defeatedly and ordered another batch. She’ll make them pay for that one since they almost took everything.

“That’s right.” Asahi confirmed.

“And this is where you, Katsuyuki-san, come in.” Mariko pointed at Katsuyuki who raised his eyebrow.

“Our, oh so smart Hinata here has a theory about Okuma Yuu being gay. Can you please enlighten her by saying that she’s clearly insane and that he’s NOT gay?” Mariko sighed as Asahi and Nami nodded. Yukarin and Yuko noticed the disturbed look Katsuyuki has. All eyes turned to him, waiting for what he’s going to say.

He leaned back to his chair and crossed his arm to his chest. In his serious voice, he said,

“Well…I hate to disagree with you guys but Hinata is right. Okuma Yuu might be gay.”

“You see Hinata he said—wait what?” Mariko frowned confused. That’s not what she told him to tell Hinata! That’s…the opposite of what she wanted him to say!

The others stared agape at Katsuyuki, except for Hinata who quickly stood up and beamed at the group.

“Ha! Who’s the bitch now, bitches!” She gloats as she laughed loudly with her hands on her waist. Katsuyuki smiled nervously, glad that he decided to pick a not-so-known restaurant as their meeting place since the girls are getting noisy.

“Don’t ever say that again.” Nami sighed as she shook her head. As much as it shocked her to hear that Okuma Yuu is gay from Katsuyuki…like really really shocked…the fact that Hinata was swearing so loudly brought her back to reality. Nami glanced at the group and found them still gaping at Katsuyuki. Maybe she should join the gaping group again since she’s still feeling the shock from finding out that Okuma Yuu is gay and that…Hinata was right.

The latter one seems to be the shocker of them all.

Hinata immediately sat down and apologized but still kept the huge grin on her face.

“You see. I’m not an idiot. Idiots don’t have gaydar you know, which I have!” Hinata huffed. That somehow brought the others back to reality as they turned to Hinata and frowned. Hinata decided to prove to them how accurate her gaydar is.

“I knew you were an L the moment you walked out of the recording studio, yelling that you hate Ls the most.” Hinata pointed at Nami who narrowed her eyes remembering that time.

“I knew you were a groper when I saw you at auditions secretly looking at Asahi’s breasts!” Hinata pointed at Yuko who looked caught. Asahi narrowed her eyes at Yuko while shaking her head.

“You! I don’t know what happened to you, but the moment you and Jiro became a couple, I knew instantly that he’s going to make you an L.” Hinata pointed at Asahi who raised her eyebrow.

Lastly, she turned to Mariko and grinned.

“And you! Haven’t you ever wondered why I picked YOU as my coupling partner?” She said as she wiggled her eyebrow at Mariko who glared at her.

“I’m not an L.” Mariko said.

“Sure you aren’t. That’s exactly what Nami kept on saying for a year and look what happened to her. If I were you, I’d just embrace what I am and accept it.” Hinata winked at the tall girl who just banged her head to the table wanting to wake up from the nightmare she’s in. She’s really not an L!

“Uh…what about me?” Yukarin raised her hand and everyone turned to her. Yeah, what about her? What does Hinata’s gaydar tell her about Yukarin? Everyone then turned to Hinata as she explained about Yukarin.

“Well, my gaydar doesn’t tingle when I’m around you. So you’re straight. Makes me wonder why a straight girl like you likes to hang out with a bunch of Ls and a gay guy though.” Hinata shrugged. Everyone’s eyes turned to Yukarin who felt a bit out of place now that she knows that everyone around her is an L…and gay

“Uh…I love Ls and gay people? Go LGBT. Whoohoo.” Yukarin lamely cheered as she smiled awkwardly at the group.

“I am not an L!” Mariko exclaimed as she slammed her hands on the table making everyone jump. They stared at her for awhile then decided to ignore her as Nami asked,

“What makes you think that Okuma Yuu is gay anyway, Katsuyuki-san?”

“Well, there had been rumors circulating around the gaydom about him being gay. There are a bunch of guys saying that they’ve slept with him or something. Plus, there were blind items pointing at him being gay and all in almost all of the tabloids around.” Katsuyuki explained.

“So…it’s just rumors.” Mariko grinned slightly, feeling a bit relieved. Why is she feeling relieved? Maybe because she’s somewhat afraid that Hinata is right at everything…including her being…an L. That’s a frightening thought for her. If Hinata IS right about her being an L…then…what now?!

“Well I did say that he MIGHT be gay. There’s still not enough evidence to point out that he’s gay and all.” Katsuyuki shrugged.

“Tch. He’s gay…end of story.” Hinata mumbled as she took a sip of her drink. She frowned when it was empty.

“Why don’t you enlighten us again, Hinata-sama as to why you’re so sure that he’s gay.” Mariko snarled. Hinata shook her head and did the tsk-tsk sound looking at Mariko like she’s disappointed at her.

“It’s actually quite simple. It’s in his motive.” Hinata said as she rests her chin on her hand, a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

“Motive?” Yukarin asked.

“Yup. You have to ask, why would Okuma Yuu blackmail Ray? It’s probably because he IS gay.” Hinata nodded. Everyone except Katsuyuki frowned knowing that Hinata is going to say more to solidify her theory about Okuma’s gayness.

“He wanted to erase those rumors of him being gay so he decided to have a girlfriend to cover the truth from everyone.”

“But why Ray? He could have gone with other girls to erase those rumors. What’s so special about Ray?” Yuko asked.

“Well, the answer to that is fame.”

“Fame?” Nami frowned. Hinata nodded and continues her theory.

“Okuma Yuu is the type who likes to be in a spotlight. He wants all the attention. A normal idol wouldn’t give him the attention he wants, so he decided to go with what the people and the press loves to see, the top selling diva Ray.” Hinata sighed as she looked at her empty plate.

“The press loves Ray. They would follow the girl constantly because she’s what the people want to see or read. Surely you noticed how powerful she is with the press right now when the news about her and Kai running off was published. It’s been in every newspaper in Japan and it’s still the talk of the country together with Ray’s new mysterious boyfriend. So if you think about it, if Okuma Yuu went with other girls…say another idol…the news would only stay for about a day. Two day tops. After that, they would have forgotten about him and his fake girlfriend. But with Ray…he’d be the talk of the country for days, weeks, months or even years. Like Ray, the press would surely follow him constantly. That how it’s like to be with Ray...it’s like a spotlight is on you, always. No privacy or whatsoever. All you have is an addicting spotlight. It’s a lonely road. Sadly, that is the price of fame…and that’s what Okuma Yuu wants.” Hinata explained seriously. This is her theory on Okuma Yuu. She has one for Ray as well, on why she broke up with Nami, but she decided not to tackle it as she knows it’s a painful topic for her friend. Besides, Nami is a smart girl; she’ll figure it out eventually.

She turned to look at everyone and found them looking at her in awe.

“At least that’s my take on how he’s gay. If he’s not…then you should just erase that part about him being gay and go with, ‘he’s an attention seeking bastard that is using Ray to become famous.’” Hinata shrugged as she beamed at the new batch of fries that the waiter had placed in front of her. Yay! Fries!

Katsuyuki chuckled as he looked at the astonished faces of the girls that Hinata seems to be ignoring.

“With that out of the way, let’s go with the planning of our mission.” Hinata beamed as Katsuyuki nodded. The others still stared at Hinata in awe.

“You have to help out too Katsuyuki-san.” Hinata pointed out.

“Of course, I’ll help out in any way I can.” Katsuyuki smiled at her.

“Great! We’ll call this mission, ‘Mission Gaypossible!’” Hinata yelled as she stood up and held up a French fry in her hand. Everyone smiled awkwardly as they looked at her except for Mariko, who once again banged her head on the table saying,

“I’m not an L!!”

Maybe the black ops won’t fail after all. Hopefully.


End of flashback


Hinata seems to be completely unaware that their Shachou had already used that mission name back in their Persona days. Could it be that Hinata is like their Shachou as well?

“Well you did send out scripts and all.” Mariko sighed as Yuko and Yukarin nodded. Asahi and Nami turned to them confused.

“Script?” Nami asked with her eyebrow raised.

“Why weren’t we given one?” Asahi asked as she tilted her head slightly, looking at Hinata.

“Well you two are in command post with me. I think it’ll be much safer that way since the plan is to face Okuma Yuu directly.” Hinata explained.

With Yuu finding out that Nami is indeed Kai, there is a possibility that he might find out about Riku and Kuu’s identity as well if he were to see Asahi and Hinata. Sure, Yuu had seen Hinata before, but it was only a fleeting moment as Yuu seemed much interested in Nami at that time. So she was somewhat safe. But that still doesn’t change the fact that it’s dangerous for them to face Yuu. Hinata sought out Mariko, Yuko and Yukarin’s opinion about it and they agreed to relieve the three of the dangerous role in this crazy mission.

Sure she thought that…but then again her evilness seems to be taking control again.

“There’s a slight change of plans or rather, we’re going to add a phase one to our original plan.” Hinata smiled at the four.

“Phase one…?” Yukarin tilted her head slightly. The other four frowned as Jiro carries something huge in his arms as he stood beside a smiling Hinata. Why is Jiro holding a…?

“One of you is going to wear this, together with the suit.” Hinata said as she motioned at the thing Jiro is carrying.

“Why?” Mariko asked again in a flat voice.

“Because we need to monitor Okuma Yuu’s movements. How would we know if he’s going to the Phase 2 of our plan?” Hinata reasoned hoping that her troops would take the bait. Yukarin and Yuko seems to be okay with it…but the other girls doesn’t seem to be buying it.

“How can that monitor Okuma’s movements?” Asahi asked pointing at the thing.

“Whoever is going to wear this suit has to implant a certain device in Okuma Yuu. It’s like a tracking device.” Hinata said as she motioned at the thing Jiro is holding.

“Tracking device…? Like…in the espionage games or something?” Yuko was astonished. They have real spy gadgets and stuff?! Cool!

“Yup! We even have earpieces to communicate!” Hinata beamed.

“And spy cameras too!” Jiro added as he pointed at the things forehead wherein a hole can be seen.

“Where the hell did you get those?” Nami asked. Sure she’s impressed but then again she had to cautious since this is Hinata…plus Jiro. Did they steal from the police or the Naicho?!

“Well, I have a friend who is a genius when it comes to gadgets and stuff. He actually made some, the others he just bought. I borrowed a couple and he lent me.” Jiro smiled nervously. His friend did owe him a favor. Plus they gave him a couple of pictures of Mariko and promised him that he’ll get to date the tall girl for one day because they found out he was a fan of her. But Mariko doesn’t need to know that until much much later when Hinata can escape freely.

That’s a pretty good bargain to borrow the hi-tech stuff for free you know. Trading stuff for a date with your coupling partner huh.

“Why does your friend have those?” Mariko raised her eyebrow. Is Jiro’s friend some kind of a…stalker or something? It’s really creeping her out. Jiro is also creeping her out since he’s friends with the creepy stalker.

“That’s not important right now! We’re here to determine who is going to go do the Phase 1 mission.” Hinata sighed. Her troops sure have a lot of irrelevant questions huh? At least they seemed irrelevant to Hinata.

The five girls looked at her skeptically. She erased those looks immediately by saying,

“Nami is the one who’s going to wear it.”

Hearing their General saying who’s going to wear the ridiculous outfit, the four sighed in relief as Nami looked at Hinata like she’s insane.

“No further objections from us then.” Mariko smirked as the three nodded.

“What?! No way! Why me?!”

“Because you’re the only one small enough to fit the suit.” Hinata shrugged. Plus she wanted to see Nami wear it anyway. But she forgot one minor detail…

“Yuko’s small too!” Nami pointed out. Oh…good point.

“You’re smaller than me by 4 inches!” Yuko retorted. Another good point.

“The point is you’re small too!” Nami gritted her teeth. The two chibi’s glared at each other. This could be problem since the two really are small and both can fit inside the suit. But that doesn’t mean that Hinata doesn’t have an idea to solve this.

“Okay, okay. Let’s solve this in a civil manner. Let’s have a drawing contest.” Hinata beamed at the two who raised their eyebrow at her.

“That’s your civil manner?” Mariko mumbled as she shook her head. Hinata gave the two some paper and pen from her bag which the two hesitantly took.

“What should we draw?” Yuko asked.

“How about you two draw…Okuma Yuu.” Hinata shrugged. Well this day is about defeating Okuma Yuu, so the two might as well draw him.

It took a couple of minutes for the two chibis to finish their drawing. The two faced the four girls plus Jiro who were the judges of their contest. Nami first showed her drawing of Okuma Yuu. It was an anime style drawing of Okuma with a caption, jerk face. It was actually a good drawing as the girl really is a bit skillful when it comes to drawing. Next up was Yuko who showed her drawing. It was a drawing of a grave with a caption; ‘R.I.P.M.F.’ and below was Okuma Yuu’s name.

“What does RIPMF means?” Yukarin asked as she tilted her head.

“Rest in peace, motherfu—“

“Yuko wins!!” Everyone exclaimed as they censored the girl’s explanation. Everyone, except Nami, clapped and cheered for Yuko who grinned as she took a bow.

“That’s just a grave!” Nami scowled not liking how everyone is going for Yuko’s drawing of a grave rather than hers.

“But not just any grave…it’s OKUMA YUU’S grave.” Yuko pointed out earning her another round of applause from the girls…and Jiro who nodded.

“That’s not fair!” Nami pouted. Hinata wrapped her arm around the pouting girl’s shoulder and shook her head.

“Life is never fair, dear Nami-chan. Now that you lost, you—“

“I’m not going to wear that!” Nami cut her off as she growled. No way she’s going to wear that…that thing!

“Oh, but you don’t have a choice.” Mariko grinned at her evilly as she walked closer to the girl. The others followed suit.

“No choice at all.” Yukarin wiggled her eyebrow.

“A win is a win and a lost is a lost you know.” Yuko grinned.

“Sorry, Nami.” Asahi shrugged not looking sorry at all.

The girls surround her, looking at her evilly making her gulp nervously. Jiro stood afar pitying the small girl. It’s a good thing he wasn’t the one Hinata wanted to make fun of or else the girls would definitely make him wear the stupid suit.


**************


“So…Ray huh?” Yuko grinned as she puts on the clothes given to her by their General. Hinata decided to add Yuko as Nami’s support in the monitoring mission. Yuko wasn’t against it since the only thing she didn’t want is to wear the weird suit that Nami has. Good thing she won the drawing contest then.

Yuko and Nami were inside a bathroom changing their clothes to their ‘mission clothes’ as ordered by their General Hinata. Both were occupying different cubicles inside a bathroom of Tohto TV, so Yuko couldn’t see the narrowed eyes Nami gave her as she stared at the cubicle door.

“You know, when Nyan-Nyan told me you guys were Persona, I couldn’t believe it.”

‘No one would really.’ Nami thought as she tries to put on her weird mission clothes. Why did she agree to put this on again? Oh right, it’s because they bullied her until she agreed. How could she forget that?

“But you know, looking at Riku’s photos, I could see the similarities of him and Nyan-Nyan. The roundness of her face…those plump kissable lips of hers…those magnetic eyes…her—“ Yuko babbled as Nami grumbled having a hard time putting on her clothes. Yuko’s babbling didn’t help as her frustration increased. Damn Hinata for having this additional ‘chibi mission!’

“My Nyan-Nyan is so beautiful…and handsome.” Yuko sighed finally finished with her babbling as she walked out of the cubicle. She was wearing jumper pants and a shirt.

Yuko seemed to forget that she’s wearing an earpiece and that the other girls plus Jiro can perfectly hear her inside the van outside of Tohto TV. Asahi blushed as the other girls grinned playfully at her. Jiro just looked confused still unaware of the relationship of the two.

“If only I’d known about her being Riku that time when you guys were dressed up as Persona, I would have pulled Mariko away from her when she kissed her.” Yuko grumbled as she glared at the mirror. Mariko rolled her eyes inside the van while Nami responded by grunting as she bumped to the closed cubicle door.

“Are you okay?” Yuko turned to look at the closed cubicle. Nami sounded like she was fighting with her clothes or something.

“I’m fine!” Nami growled. She is fine! If only she could just reach the zipper on her back and close the damn thing.

“O-kay.” Yuko frowned slightly and faced the mirror once again to fix her hair. She’ll go with pigtails this time since it will look cute with the cap on. Plus she is supposed to act cute since she is going to sell cookies and all.

Yuko ignored Nami’s constant growling and struggling as she fixed her hair. She was putting up the finishing touches when the cubicle suddenly opened revealing Nami wearing a monkey suit. She walked and stood beside Yuko who looked occupied with her hair. Nami’s smiling monkey head just stared at the mirror as silence surrounds them.

Finally, Yuko glanced at Nami through the mirror.

“You look good.” Yuko said in a matter-of-fact voice. Nami turned her heavy monkey head to Yuko.

“Just so you know, I’m giving you a dirty look right now.” Nami said muffling her voice slightly because of the monkey head she’s wearing.

“Noted.” Yuko chuckled. Nami turned to look at the mirror once again forgetting about the camera in her forehead and the earpiece that they were wearing. She jumped slightly when she heard Mariko through the earpiece.

“I think you finally found the perfect clothes for you, Nami!”  Mariko laughed. Nami could hear the others laughing as well and Hinata telling Mariko to call Nami Takamina instead of Nami. The tall girl ignored her as she continued laughing obviously enjoying the phase one of their mission.

Nami sighed and shook her heavy head.

“I want a codename as well.” Yuko pouted.

“How about I call you RIPMF?” Nami chuckled as Yuko rolled her eyes putting her cap and glasses.

When the two finished preparing, or rather when Yuko finally finished preparing, they unlocked the bathroom door. They began walking through the empty hallway holding a bag of monkey cookies.

“According to Katsuyuki-san, Okuma Yuu should be at…Studio 5 doing a TV recording.” Hinata informed the two.

“If Katsuyuki-san knew where he is…then why didn’t he just plant the damn tracking device?” Nami grumbled.

“Because Katsuyuki-san has a meeting somewhere in Tohto TV. He doesn’t know when the meeting will end and said that he’ll head towards Studio 5 as soon as he can. In the mean time, while he’s still not there, you two should implant the tracking device in Okuma Yuu. That is your mission. Do you get it, Takamina and RIPMF?” Hinata said making Nami chuckle as she called Yuko RIPMF. Guess Yuko has a codename now.

“Yuko is fine. Just call me Yuko, please.” Yuko sighed.

Inside the van, Mariko quickly closed the microphone just so the two chibis won’t hear them talking.

“Nami has a point you know. Katsuyuki-san can just go there and implant it himself. This mission seemed…irrelevant.”

“That’s because it is irrelevant. I just wanted to see Nami in the suit so…” Hinata shrugged. The moment she saw the costume she immediately wanted to see Nami wear it. But in order for Nami to wear it...she needed something that'll make the girl wear it. Appointing her this mission seems like a good excuse.

“I knew it.” Mariko sighed. It was already suspicious in the beginning, the useless Phase 1 mission that is. But then again, it is not everyday that Nami would wear a ridiculous outfit such as that so…

“Good job.” Mariko grinned as she looked at the screen once again. Yukarin and Asahi chuckled while Jiro stared at the girls with fear in his eyes.

Girls can really be scary sometimes.


TBC


**************

Extra notes: Yes, I've been giving out clues since Kai showed up.  :lol: I think it's somewhat clear who those ladies are huh?  XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 13, 2010, 03:07:52 PM

 :huhuh
an update!!!!!
yehey!
too bad i have to sleep now... :angry: :angry: :angry:
i will read this first thing tomorrow...
but i saw codenames, mariko-sama is Sado!!!
genius!
thank you foir updating!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
i'm your fan!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on December 13, 2010, 03:31:13 PM

yeah! ur late author-san!  :smhid :smhid :smhid jsut kidding!  :P :P :P

anyway,! RIPMF rocks!  :rockon: :rockon: :rockon: Yuko really is amazing, ! :bow: :bow: :bow: i was laughing so hard while reading that! :grin:

oh, oh and Hinata hontou tensai da!  :shocked :shocked :shocked well, i really saw it coming miles away!  :lol: :lol: :lol:

and thanks for Ray's POV from the beginning..... :thumbsup poor Gori-san though  :nervous he's acting cute  :D

Mariko.... :lol: mariko's an L  :on spit:

I'm really excited for the phase two  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: 'Mission Gaypossible' will definitely possible  :twothumbs

I'm wondering where's Acchan here? did she pick up Kai/Nami's hanky?  :? :? :?

PS: i was rolling on my bed when i saw you didn't updated yet but when i came back from the mall i was like  :w00t: an update!  :nervous
patiently waiting for the 'and they live happily ever after' haha  XD

Update soon! missing RayxNami fluff, no, im having withdrawal from it!  :bleed eyes:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: shahi on December 13, 2010, 03:59:48 PM

codenames? hinata is really something  :P and mission Gaypossible?  XD XD XD
mariko's "I'm not on L!" maybe she is really not on L???  :) :) :)
  :oops: yuko and nyan-nyan is  :heart: :heart: :heart: kojiyuuuuuuuuuuuuu  yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyy  :D
"i think you finally found the perfect clother for you,nami!"  :lol: monkey suit?is n't this suit that she wear at akbingo?  :? :? :? is so than she was very cute   :inlove:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on December 13, 2010, 04:13:44 PM

Hmm.. 4th one to comment... I really haven't read this yet... (still have school tom...) :OMG: :fainted:

I'm really happy that you've updated your fic too.  :mon inluv: :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff:

Anyway, I've read the comments below, (I shouldn't have.. now I'm too curious to read!!  :mon star: :mon star:)
(Definitely not gonna sleep, and study today....)  :dozing:   "for all the things I do for the love of fanfics"... hehe  :mon sweat:

Anyway, thanks a lot FoF sama.. gonna read fast... (while studying....Theology!? :mon closeup:) Thanks soo much for the update... And by the way, take care of yourself first (maybe you're getting tired or something.. just concerned hehe... :shy1: )

Thanks soo much again FoF sama!!!   :mon cute: :mon heh: :mon inluv:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on December 13, 2010, 09:08:49 PM

Thank you FoF-san for the update~!!!!  :bow:  :thumbsup  :twothumbs

Please continue~!!  XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on December 14, 2010, 03:06:49 AM

Ha.. I thought he was Gay.. LOL to Yuko's "Don’t worry Nyan-Nyan. If it makes you feel better, you made me gay too.”  XD .. love that girl... And Hinata-sama  :bow: .. That girl kills me everytime..  XD .. Can't wait to read them act out the mission.. oh and Codenames FTW..

Thanks for the update FoF sama  :) :heart: ... YAY Hinata  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 14, 2010, 03:03:51 PM

hinata is a great general.... and her gaydar! FTW :cow:
 :bow: :bow: :bow: HINATA  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Yukarin is straight! Mariko-sama is NOT "L"? maybe... not sure....
maybe for jurina or maachan but for Hinata?  :rofl: :rofl:
this is a funny chapter, i wish acchan's also there!  :nervous
in the drawing contest, i know that nami will win it, she's pretty good at drawing one thing she never fails..
but Yuko's RIPMF is sure win :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
and the monkey costume reminds of of AKBingo! episode... super funny! now i remember mayuyu crying
hahahahaha!
the ending is the best... making missions just to see Nami in a monkey suit!   :twothumbs
waiting for the next mission!
FoF-san :thumbup
arigatou!!!! :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on December 16, 2010, 12:29:09 AM

FINALLY, here's my comment!

First:

Quote

"Don’t worry Nyan-Nyan. If it makes you feel better, you made me gay too.

Quote

“Ha! Who’s the bitch now, bitches!”

Quote

‘R.I.P.M.F.’

For all these ^
 :lol: LOL FOREVER  :lol:

And I think I know who those ladies are... Kinda obvious.... Especially with what Gori said... Wonder what they would do with Ray O_o Oh yeah and.... no idea for the guy XD Maybe I'm just stupid too XD

Anyways, awesome half chapter, waiting for the second part though >_<

HINATA IS THE BEST HAHAHA  :grin: She's awesome XD Maybe the mission Gaypossible won't fail after all... maybe. Since YOU are the author... I have doubts. Believe me, if the mission fails... I'll make sure Yuu died at least.  :smhid So it would not be a complete fail.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 16, 2010, 01:53:50 PM

Studio-Live 予約したクリスマス 101215 AKBINGO HD-1080 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ckHTKkBtt9E#ws)
ah! so sweet....
a little HiMari  :heart: couple!!!   :wriggly:
hahahahaha!
merry christmas!
 :fainted:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: FoF on December 17, 2010, 10:29:15 AM

^ Thanks for the clip. I skipped that part when I watched AKBINGO and when you posted it, I was like; 'really?! HiMari?!'  :lol: It's rare to see them paired up. Loved it when Miichan I mean, Hinata  :lol: twirled the tall Mariko-sama. That's so cute!  XD

I'm fine by the way! I'm a bit stressed, but that's normal. Thanks for asking. XD
I'm kinda regretting naming the antagonist Yuu. Damn homophones.  :lol:
Am I late again on updating this time?  :nervous
This chapter was sooooo long. Longest chapter I've done so far.  :bleed eyes:
Full of exaggerations too like most of the previous chapter. So please just bear with my exaggerations.  :nervous
This is now Chapter 20 since it's pretty much like the other chapters. I really hadn't thought that it would be this long.
Oh and yeah...
Thanks so much for everything! Seriously! 9000 hits is like  :shocked So thanks so much!!!   :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:
Nuff said. Hope you guys enjoy this!  :)



***************

Chapter 20


Nami’s POV


We arrived at Studio 5 and noticed that they still haven’t finished recording. Everybody seems engrossed at the recording that they haven’t noticed me in a monkey suit and my side kick enter the room.

Good.

I turned to the stage and found Okuma Yuu being interviewed by the hosts. I growled when I saw him laughing.

I can’t believe Yuu are so gay.

“Any idea on how to implant that to him?” I asked my partner and frowned when she didn’t respond. I turned my heavy head to see where she is and found her talking to some guy. I watch as Yuko handed a bunch of cookies to the guy and the guy pays her for it. Is she…?

“RIPMF you dummy! Don’t sell that! That’s just props and that’s mine!” Hinata whined. She’s too late though as Yuko ran towards me beaming.

“Look! I sold some cookies!” Yuko said as she showed me the money the guy gave her. I face palmed my heavy head.

“We’re not really here to sell cookies.” I reminded her as she shrugged looking around. I think she’s looking for other customers or something. I pulled her to me and forgot that I had a big head so she bumped her face onto my monkey head.

“Itai.” Yuko rubbed her nose. I bowed to apologize and hit her in the head. I couldn’t help but chuckle as she glared at me.

“Sorry. Anyway, do you have any idea on how to implant the device on Okuma?”

“Leave it to me.” Yuko waved off and it was then I noticed that she’s chewing a gum. Before I question her about that, she took my monkey hand and pulled me.

“C’mon. Let’s sell some more cookies. We still got…five boxes anyway.” She grinned.

“Yuko!!!”  It’s either Yuko doesn’t hear Hinata yelling or she’s just ignoring the girl. Luckily we heard the director say cut ending Okuma’s recording. I sighed in relief as she stopped dragging me. We stood and watched Okuma Yuu talking to a bunch of people.

What now?

I turned to Yuko and saw her pull out the gum she’s been chewing. She pulled out a small portion and placed the small tracking device that looks like a chip in it. I knew she’s going to use that gum of hers.

“I take it you’ve been playing espionage games too huh?” I asked and she nodded in reply. Maybe I should play those kinds of games more often.

“Good thinking RIPMF!” Hinata praised her making her narrow her eyes. I guess her earpiece does work she’s just ignoring the voices in her head. Tch. At least the voices inside her head are temporary, not like Inner Mariko-sama that I can’t seem to turn off.

‘You’ll miss me if I’m gone you know.’ Inner Mariko-sama said giving me a knowing smile.

Yeah, I guess.

I turned my attention back to Okuma Yuu and found him heading towards me, beaming. Wh-what’s up with him?

“Monkey man! How goes it?” He grinned and pats my monkey head. I so want to punch him with my monkey fist right now.

“Ahh! It’s Okuma Yuu!” Yuko suddenly screamed making me and Okuma flinch at the suddenness and loudness. She hugged the guy squealing like a fan girl. I grinned knowing that she’s probably putting the gum on him right now. We have one clever squirrel don’t we?

“Uh…h-hey.” Okuma smiled nervously as he pats Yuko lightly in the back. He looks…uncomfortable. Is it because she’s holding him or it’s because she’s a girl? Hmm.  I think I’ll go with the latter since Yuu is gay.

She pulled away from him and gave him her usual bright smile.

“I’m such a fan of yours!” Yeah, you do sound like a big fan of jerk face.

“My name is Ylava and this is Takamina.” She motioned to her then at me giving him that bright smile of hers. Okuma nodded and smiled awkwardly. Ylava? Seriously? What happened to RIPMF? I liked that.

“She can’t speak because she’s mute. Poor girl.” Yuko shook her head looking at me sadly. Luckily they can’t see me as I stare at Yuko impressed at how she’s doing.

“Wow, Yuko is good. She really is a good actress.” Hinata said. I couldn’t help but nod and agree.

“And a good liar.” Mariko-sama added chuckling. I could hear Asahi protesting in the background. Well, Mariko-sama does have a point.

“Oh. That’s too bad monkey girl.” He said sadly as he caressed my monkey head. We have to burn this suit now that it’s contaminated with jerk virus.

“Yeah, but that’s life. Anyway, can we offer you a box of monkey cookies?” She smiled sweetly at him. I showed him a box and held it out for him. He smiled at me.

“Is that what you want monkey girl?” No, what I want is for you to drop dead. But I can’t say that can I? I’ll just nod my head.

“Okay, I’ll buy two.” He grinned as he reached for his wallet.

“Nooooooo! There’s no poison there! Don’t give him poison less cookies!” Hinata cried. I agree with her. This could have been the perfect opportunity to poison the guy. Too bad. Now we won’t get to engrave RIPMF in his grave.

We gave him two boxes of cookies and thanked him. I wanted to get out immediately, but Yuko decided to fan girl for a bit, talking about his work and his single. He looked genuinely sad when Yuko made up some story about my abusive dad. She told him that he cut my tongue out when I was a kid while I was sleeping which was why I’m mute now. It was a disturbing story that I can’t help but be thankful that they can’t see my face throughout her telling it. Where did Yuko got that story from anyway?

Thankfully, Okuma’s manager called out to him stopping Yuko from telling him how my mom would tie me up in the backyard like a dog making me eat dog food as well. That’s some crazy imagination. She’s like…Hinata in some way. Scary.

He pats both our heads as he said goodbye to us. We both stared at his back as he walked away. You know, talking to him like this, he’s actually not that bad. He really looked genuinely sad as Yuko told him all those lies. Maybe…maybe he’s really a good person.

‘I think you’re becoming a real monkey for you to think that.’ Inner Mariko-sama sighed.

She’s right. What am I thinking?! I got to get out of this!

I quickly took Yuko’s hand and dragged her away.

“You are one smart squirrel, Ylava. Now let’s get out of here.” I said to her as I grinned.

“Aye aye, Takamina.” She chuckled.


***************


“You know, I never realized that Okuma Yuu is good looking.” Yukarin nodded remembering the image of Okuma patting Nami’s monkey head. Three pair of eyes stared at her angrily. Maybe saying that wasn’t a smart thing to do since everybody is an L inside the van. Minus Jiro since he’s…Jiro.

“You really are straight.” Hinata shook her head and turned back to the screen. Yukarin smiled nervously.

“I think he’s good looking too. But I know you guys won’t listen because apparently…I’m going to be an L.” Mariko mumbled frustratedly as she looked back at the screen. Yukarin comforted the girl as she pats her back, smiling sympathetically. Asahi just giggled finding it funny that Mariko is still bothered by Hinata telling her that she’s an L. Well it’s understandable for her to be bothered by it since there is a high possibility that Hinata is right. The girl had been right a couple of times now so…maybe she’s right about Mariko’s sexuality too. But then again, it’s also possible that she’s wrong. It is still a big fat MAYBE anyway so Mariko shouldn’t worry too much.

Or should she…?

Asahi then noticed Jiro frowning as he looked at her. He was looking at her like he’s studying her or something. It’s making her feel a bit uneasy.

“Wh-what?”

“Y-you and…Shinoda-san…kissed…?” Jiro stammered as he pointed at her and Mariko who turned to look at him with her eyebrow raised. He’s probably still shook up when he heard Yuko say something about it earlier.

“Oh that’s nothing compared to the fact that Asahi and Yuko are a couple.” Hinata informed the oblivious Jiro who was now staring at Asahi in shock, his mouth agape. Asahi and Yuko-san are…?!

Asahi groaned. She was going to break that news to Jiro gently but Hinata once again can’t keep her mouth shut. Now Jiro is looking at her like he’s not functioning as he stares at her with his eyes wide, frozen.

Great.

“I think I’ll give you guys some privacy.” Mariko said as she turned to look at the screen again. Yukarin who was glancing decided to follow the tall girl and turned back to the screen. The two were acting like they’re engrossed on what they’re seeing but still kept a sharp ear to hear what Asahi is going to say to Jiro.

Asahi sighed and glanced at the three looking at the screen. What privacy is Mariko talking about when they’re all cramped inside the van? They could still hear them for God’s sake!

Asahi grabbed Jiro’s hand and was about to drag him outside when Hinata suddenly cried out,

“Takamina! Watch out for the—“ The three flinched when they heard a loud noise as Nami fell to the floor.

“…Door.” The three simultaneously said as they looked at the screen wherein the ceiling is shown. They could hear Nami groan and Yuko calling out to her.

“We have one monkey down, people.” Hinata sighed.


***************


Nami’s POV


That…hurts. What the…?!

“Takamina, are you okay?” Yuko asked as she looked down at me. She’s shaking me a little too.

“Takamina, do we need to send a paramedic?” Hinata asked. I groaned shaking my heavy head a little. I could hear Mariko-sama asking Hinata if we have a paramedic. If I wasn’t in a bit of pain, I would’ve asked her that too. Do WE have a paramedic?

“Are you okay?” I froze and I hear Hinata gasp. Is that…?

“Here, I’ll help you up.” She held my arm in one hand and wrapped her other arm around my waist with Yuko doing the same thing on my other side. Both of them helped me up and then…I was staring at her.

Ray.

“I’m sorry about that. For some odd reason, that door opens in the wrong way.” She explained as she smiled slightly. I noticed that she still hadn’t let go of my waist. It feels like…it’s been a long time since I’ve seen or heard her. It makes me realize how much I missed her. I missed those eyes of hers. But they don’t hold the usual warmness it carries as she stares at me. No…her eyes stare at me in confusion. I smiled slightly feeling the familiar warmness.

And the pain?

I can still feel the pain, but somehow it lessened when I finally realized why she said all those things. Why she pushed me away. That doesn’t mean everything is okay though. No…it’s still not okay. I don’t think it will ever be. I can’t tell her that. I can’t even bring myself to talk to her.

This time…I really am a mute.

I moved away from her and bowed as if apologizing. I can’t see Yuko what with me bowing but maybe she’s doing the same thing as she apologized to Ray.

“I apologized on her behalf because my friend here is a…a mute.” Maybe I’m imagining it, but I swear I could hear sadness in Yuko’s voice.

“Oh. Uh…You don’t need to apologize since it is my fault. I shouldn’t have opened it that wide.” She reasoned. I stood up straight and looked at her smiling straight at me. Her smile seemed a bit…sad. It’s probably because of the mute thing.

Somehow, I wanted to erase that sad smile hers, so I held out a box of cookies for her to take.

“I guess…she wants you to have some cookies.” Yuko explained.

“For…me?” She asked as she pointed at herself. I replied by nodding excessively knowing my monkey head is smiling at her. She hesitantly took the offered cookies and gave me a bright smile. I smiled back even if all she can see is the smiling monkey head.

That’s more like it.

“Thank you.” She bowed and I bowed back in return.

“Is it okay if I see the face of the person who’s giving me the present?” She asked smiling at me. Yuko and I seemed to be taken aback by her sudden request. Oh hell no.

“Uh…th-that’s not…uh…” Yuko stammered as I shook my head and performed some ridiculous actions telling her that I’m shy. I covered my hands to my face, peeking every now and then. Yuko didn’t seem to get what I’m trying to say.

“Uh…she’s saying that she’s…uh…afraid?” I shook my head. I did it again adding a few actions.

“Shivering?” She answered looking like she’s enjoying herself. Damn it Yuko. We’re not playing charades here!

“We can’t see but I have a feeling she’s saying that she’s shy.” Mariko-sama sighed and I nodded my head.

“Ohhhh!” Yuko nodded looking amazed.

“She’s shivering inside that costume?” Ray asked frowning slightly. I shook my head and face palmed my heavy head. Yuko turned to her and finally told her what I was trying to say.

“No, she’s saying that she’s shy.” Yuko beamed at her and I nod my head once again.

“Oh.” Ray said as she looked at me finally getting what I was trying to say. She let out a giggle making my heart beat fast as I missed the sound of it. Mission accomplished for monkey girl and her side kick I guess.

“You know I could’ve gotten that if you acted it out nicely.” Yuko grumbled as she frowned. I rolled my eyes underneath the monkey head. We really aren’t playing charades here Yuko.

“You know, you look…familiar. Do I…know you?” Ray frowned slightly as she looked at Yuko. Her head slightly tilted as she stares at Yuko. Uh…not good.

“N-no. I’ve never met the top selling diva yet. Ever. Th-this is actually my first time to meet you. Nope, never met you yet. Although I’m honored right now. I mean, it’s my first time talking to the diva and all. So yeah. No you don’t know me.” Yuko babbled nervously as she waved her hand.

“She might recognize you Ylava. Abort! I repeat, abort and head to headquarters immediately.” Hinata commanded. Headquarters? Does she mean the van? Ridiculous, but she is right. Ray might recognize Yuko.

I pointed at my invisible watch on my wrist trying to tell her that it’s time to go, but again she didn’t seem to get it.

“What is it? Is your wrist hurting?” I slapped her in the head making her groan as she rubs her head. Okay’s it’s official, Yuko sucks at charades.

“She’s telling you that it’s time to go.” Mariko-sama said annoyingly. I need to remind myself to pick Mariko-sama as my partner if ever we’re going to play charades.

“Oh. I’m sorry Ray-san, but Takamina says we have to go. Sorry for taking up your time and thank you for saving the world.” She beamed at her and I just rolled my eyes as she added that world thing at the end. Ray gave us a tight smile and a nod as we walked away bowing every now and then. I took Yuko’s hand and dragged her away. I glanced back and saw Ray walking away scratching her head probably confused about what Yuko said and about our sudden departure.

I smiled remembering her giggling earlier. Hearing that is enough.

“Even though you sucked back there…thanks.” I said sincerely to Yuko as I dragged her.

“I don’t think that’s even close to what you did for me…and Asahi.” She replied softly. I smiled slightly. It doesn’t? Because it sure feel like it does.


***************


Asahi smiled at the small exchange from her best friend and girlfriend. Even though she still has no idea just what Nami did or say for Yuko to finally stop running from her feelings, still she feels thankful for the little girl for what she did. Like Yuko, she feels that she owe Nami for the happiness that she’s feeling right now. That’s why she and Yuko would do anything just to see her happy as well.

It’s the least that they could do.

She suddenly felt a hand on hers, tugging her slightly towards the van’s door. It was Jiro. Knowing that they should talk, she followed him as they both stepped out of the van. Mariko, Yukarin and Hinata pretended to be engrossed at the screen when they stepped out. Once the door of the van closes, the three let out a sigh of relief.

“Do us all a favor. Next time, just shut up!” Mariko growled at Hinata who looked at the side pouting.

Outside, Jiro drags Asahi away from the van. Jiro turned to her, frowning when he stopped dragging the girl.

“So you and…Yuko-san…?”

“I’m sorry. I was going to tell you…but I was looking for the right time.” Asahi sighed as she averted her eyes from his.

“You know, I honestly hoped that we would be…together again, someday.” Jiro sighed as he let go of Asahi’s hand. When Asahi broke up with him because of her work, he had told himself that he was going to wait for the girl. But perhaps waiting wasn’t such a good idea...since Asahi obviously found someone else.

“But I guess that’s just a crazy fantasy huh?” He laughed nervously as he scratched his head.

“Jiro…”

“I’m glad that you found someone, seriously. I can tell that you care deeply for Yuko-san.”

Asahi finally turned to look at him straight in the eyes. She could see the sadness in them, but she also could see the happiness in them. He truly is happy for Asahi to find someone the he knows could own her heart fully. Something that he knew he never had. And now, something he could never have.

“Yes, I do care for her deeply.” She answered him truthfully. Even though Yuko is a pain in the ass most of the time, she still can’t help but fall for her. She is falling for her, but she doesn’t need to say it to Jiro since...

…she knows Jiro can see it in her eyes.

“Good. Now I know why Yuko-san was glaring at me earlier.” Jiro chuckled.

“Yeah, she’s actually like that too when she met Katsuyuki-san.”

“The executive director that you turned gay?” Jiro asked.

Asahi sighed as she shook her head. Why should she always be reminded of the embarrassment of turning someone gay? Is that something to gloat about?

“Now that I think about it, did I turn you gay?” Jiro asked nervously, dreading Asahi’s answer. Since he is the last man Asahi went out with and now she’s in an L relationship with Yuko, then there’s a possibility that he turned Asahi gay. He hopes not…because that would be embarrassing, especially for a man!

He flinched when Asahi grinned at him evilly.

“Yes.” Was her short but deadly answer. Jiro stared at her with his shoulder slumped and jaw dropped slightly. He…he turned Asahi…gay?!

Asahi smirked. Serves him right for reminding her of how she turned Katsuyuki gay.

“Nyan-Nyan!” She turned and found a smiling Yuko running towards her, monkey girl was following shortly behind. Yuko glomped at Asahi wrapping her arms around her waist. Asahi was pulling her away as Yuko tried to place her head between her breasts.

“Uh…what are you guys doing outside?” Nami asked as she finally took off the heavy head. She looked at Jiro then back at Asahi who was struggling with her perverted squirrel.

“We…we’re just…talki—Yuko! Let go!” Asahi growled. Yuko suddenly stopped her assault when she realized that her Nyan-Nyan wasn’t alone. She turned and saw the frozen Jiro staring at her Nyan-Nyan.

“You and him were talking? Why?” Yuko frowned ignoring Hinata telling her to get back to headquarters. Asahi rolled her eyes knowing that Yuko was once again getting jealous.

“C’mon, let’s get out of here and make out.” She took Yuko’s hand dragging her back towards the van leaving Nami and Jiro alone.

“R-really?!” Yuko looked at her Nyan-Nyan excitedly as she let her drag her. Asahi rolled her eyes as Yuko is practically salivating right now. Maybe she shouldn’t make that kind of joke to her.

Nami tilted her head confused and glanced at Jiro who was still frozen, wonder what happened. She shrugged and put the monkey head on Jiro just for the fun of it. She smirked when it didn’t help the guy get out of his frozen state and decided to leave the guy alone.

Whatever Asahi did or said to him must’ve been deadly for the poor guy.


***************


“Good work men. The device is working perfectly.” Hinata gave them the thumbs up. Nami and Mariko rolled their eyes.

“Yukarin is listening to Okuma talking to someone right now.” Hinata added motioning at Yukarin who was wearing headphones while playing her PSP. Can she really hear anything Okuma Yuu related or is that just connected to the game she’s playing?

Asahi shook her head and glanced at Yuko who was counting the money she made. Hinata seeing Yuko counting and not listening to her, quickly took the money.

“Hey! That’s mine!” Yuko said, pouting.

“I’m confiscating this for being a distraction. We don’t need distractions when we’re in mission mode.” Hinata reasoned as she puts the money inside her pocket. So money is a distraction for General Hinata while the PSP that Yukarin is currently playing isn’t.

Somehow Nami, Mariko and Asahi were thinking the same thing as they narrowed their eyes at Hinata.

“We should head to the Phase 2 of our mission to prepare. Where’s our driver anyway?” Hinata asked as she frowned, looking around. Where’s Jiro?

“Jiro is still outside, frozen stiff.” Nami said flatly as she pointed at the window. Hinata turned to look and found Jiro wearing the monkey head still in same spot and same position as where Nami left him. There were a bunch of kids poking him but that seem to unfreeze him.

“Just what did you say to the poor guy?” Mariko asked as she looked at the pathetic state Jiro is in. Asahi shrugged grinning. It’s Jiro’s fault anyway.

“Uh…I think you guys need to hear this…but…” Yukarin said as she removed the headphone slightly, her eyes darting to Nami and Hinata. Nami instantly knew that it was something related to Ray. Okuma Yuu was probably talking to Ray.

“Let’s hear it.” Nami said seriously.

Yukarin looked at Hinata who was glancing at Nami, gauging her reaction. Hinata was somewhat worried for her friend. She was even beating herself up when Nami accidentally bumped into Ray earlier. Clearly, she didn’t think about that ahead. She just didn’t want Nami to remember the hurt she’s feeling when it comes to Ray, that’s why she’s keeping everything in a non-serious manner what with them joking around and all. But right now…she can’t do anything about it can she? Not when Nami looks determined. Nope, nothing can stop a determined Nami.

Hinata looked at Yukarin who was waiting for her decision. She gave her a nod in reply to her silent question. Seeing the approval of their General, Yukarin unplugged the headphones to let the others hear the conversation between Ray and Okuma Yuu.


***************


“So?” Okuma asked from the couch at the diva’s new dressing room. It looks the same as her old one. The only difference here is the floor where her new dressing room is located. It confused Yuu as to why the diva moved but decided to just brush that question off thinking that it was probably just a girl thing. Girls are confusing creatures to him.

“So…what?” Ray growled as she made her way towards the mirror. It pisses her off that Okuma is inside her dressing room before her and that he can enter anytime he wants. These are special privileges that only Nami should have! Not him!

“When are we going to hold that conference wherein we’ll declare our undying love for each other?” Okuma smirked. Ray kept on having excuses trying to hold the conference off. He was getting impatient with the diva’s constant excuses. That’s why he decided to confront her.

“Don’t make me puke, please.” Ray gagged as she sat down facing the mirror. She placed the box of cookies in front of her.

“Still prefer cutie girl huh? Shouldn’t you be singing a different tune now since I am your boyfriend now and all?”

“Please, being dead is much more enjoyable than being with you.” Ray rolled her eyes.

“Really? Well, if you died, then you won’t mind me telling the world about Nami’s little secret right?” Okuma looked at the mirror grinning. Ray glared at him through the mirror.

“I’m sure Nami’s truth will set her free…free from the entertainment business that is.” Okuma let out a laugh at what he said. Obviously he’s the only one enjoying his own joke.

“Get out.” Ray snarled giving Okuma a murderous glare.

“Geez. I’m just having fun. Are you having your period or something?”

“OUT!” Ray barked as she stood up and faced the disgusting man. He shrugged and stood up. He obviously can’t talk to the diva properly now. He took hold of the doorknob but didn’t turn it as he turned towards the diva who was still glaring at him.

“Two days from now. That’s when we’ll have the conference. If you can’t comply with that, I’ll just make my own ruckus on how the ladies man, Kai of Persona, isn’t really a man. Got it?” He threatened as he winked. He didn’t wait for the diva’s response as he opened the door and walked out of the dressing room. Maybe he can contact Akb48’s producer tomorrow to allow Nami to witness the press conference. He did promise the girl front seats and all.

He grinned.


***************


Everyone was quiet inside the van.

Asahi’s clenched her jaw tightly. Yuko crossed her arm to her chest. Yukarin gripped her PSP tight. Mariko’s hand formed into a fist. Hinata grits her teeth in anger. Nami stares at the floor.

All have different ways to show the anger that they’re feeling. The only similarity among them?

The seething anger in their eyes.

Hinata plugged the headphone back to its place not wanting to hear Okuma Yuu’s voice for now. With the anger that she’s feeling, she might run inside Tohto TV and do a solo assassination mission on Okuma Yuu. Hell, looking at everyone’s faces, it looks like everyone is thinking about doing the same thing.

“I think that’s enough motivation to nail the guy.” Hinata said as she looks at everyone.

“Why don’t we just nail the guy…literally.” Mariko snarled as she punched the van hard. Yuko and Yukarin seem to agree with her idea as both nodded their head.

“I’ll get the hammer.” Yukarin nodded.

“I’ll get a big screw. It’s much painful than a nail.” Yuko growled.

“Tempting, but let’s not. Let’s just go with Hinata’s idea.” Asahi said, her voice was calm compared to the others. Don’t get her wrong, her voice may be calm, but inside she too wants to nail the guy.

“Nyan-Nyan is right! Let’s go with Hinata’s idea about calmly asking the bastard and then hit him in the head until his head opens and—“ Yuko trailed but Asahi quickly cut her off as she slapped her arm.

“That’s not what I meant! I meant the mission. Let’s just go with our original plan.” Asahi sighed. Clearly the gang is in murder mode once again.

“Asahi is right. We’ll just go with the original plan. That’s the only thing we can do.” Nami sighed feeling a bit helpless and guilty. She too wants to murder the guy for what he’s doing at Ray, but she really can’t do that can’t she. 

Nami turned to Hinata when she felt her hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t worry, we’ll save her…” She squeezed Nami’s shoulder then turned to look at everyone and gave them an encouraging smile.

“…and the world.” She added making Nami chuckle. Asahi, Yukarin and Yuko nodded, smiling at their General. Mariko snorted but smiled at the lameness. For her, that’s probably the best thing she heard Hinata say today, even if it is kind of lame.

“With that said, let’s go to the Phase 2 of our mission and nail the bastard! Alright troops?!”

“Yes sir!” Yuko, Asahi and Nami exclaimed loudly as they gave their General a salute. Everyone was grinning, feeling pumped up on defeating the evil adversary Dr. Yuu. They were going to save the diva and the world!

But…in order to do that…

“Okay one of you go fetch our driver.” Hinata waved off as she looked at her troops.

“Mariko should do it since she didn’t give you the salute.” Yuko pointed out. Mariko glared at her.

“She’s right. Go fetch our driver, Sado.” Hinata waved her off. Yuko sticks out her tongue at Mariko who just rolled her eyes. Clearly Yuko still has some bad blood on Mariko for kissing her Nyan-Nyan. Well that or Mariko called her a good liar earlier. 

Mariko sighed as she got out of the van walking towards Jiro who was now sitting on the floor still wearing the monkey head. He was tracing something on the ground using his finger but stopped when Mariko stood in front of him. He looked up at Mariko.

“We’re going now. So get up.”  Mariko said as she raised her eyebrow. She started walking back towards the van and glanced at Jiro when she heard him run to catch up to her. They walked side by side with Jiro still wearing the monkey head.

“Ano…if I asked you out…you’ll go out with me right?” Jiro asked in a timid manner at the tall girl as he looked at her. Mariko looked at him, his monkey head smiling at her. Asahi obviously said something to wound what’s left of his manly ego. She somehow pities the guy, but she really shouldn’t lie.

“I’m sorry, but I’m going to be an L in the future.” She said flatly. Jiro once again seemed to freeze as he stopped walking and placed his hands on his monkey head.

“Oh God! I turned another one.” Jiro cried out feeling miserable once again. He’s cursed! Cursed to turn girls into an L! What is he going to do now?!

Mariko rolled her eyes not knowing what is happening to the man. She just took hold of his arm and dragged him towards the van. She could hear laughter coming from inside the van.

Apparently, they forgot monkey head had a spy camera in its forehead.


***************


Okuma Yuu was walking towards the exit of Tohto TV wanting to get something to drink when he noticed Katsuyuki standing near the exit. When Katsuyuki saw him, he smiled and made his way towards him.

“Okuma-san, I knew I’d catch you here. You do remember me right?” Katsuyuki asked as he smiled charmingly at Yuu.

“Of course. You’re Miyoshi-san, the famous executive director of Sunny Music.” Yuu replied as he offered his hand for Katsuyuki to shake. Katsuyuki didn’t hesitate in shaking the man’s hand.

“Call me Katsuyuki. Miyoshi-san is too formal for my taste.” He chuckled as he let go of the other man’s hand.

“Okay, Katsuyuki-san it is. You can call me Yuu in return.” Okuma said as he smiled. Katsuyuki couldn’t tell if Yuu was flirting or not. Somehow he can’t tell if Yuu really is gay. His gaydar doesn’t seem to tingle not like Hinata said about her friends. But then again, maybe it’s too early to determine if the guy is gay. That or he’s a gay guy without a gaydar. In Hinata’s words…he’s an idiot.

‘Nope it’s just too early to determine Yuu’s sexuality. Yes that’s it.’ Katsuyuki thought trying to assure himself that he isn’t an idiot.

“My manager said that you wanted to see me?” Yuu frowned slightly. He found it odd that the executive director would want to see him since they barely met. He met him briefly back then as he was introduced to him by his manager because his debut single is under Sunny Music. Other than that…well there is today where Katsuyuki seem to want to meet him again.

“You see, I have this tradition to treat new artists and well, I remembered that I didn’t get to do that tradition to you. So I was wondering if I could offer you…a drink perhaps?” Katsuyuki asked using his usual pick up line to guys. He made up the whole tradition thing, although he did have that kind of tradition back then wherein he’ll send new male artists to a hustle bar. Kind of what he did to Persona. But after Persona, he stopped doing that and just focused on being gay in the gay world. He don’t usually pick up guys in the entertainment business as he’s not out being gay and all, but in this case, it’s different. He needed to know if this guy is gay or not.

“I see…” Okuma stared at him for awhile as if he’s trying to read him. Katsuyuki just kept his smile silently praying that Yuu would take the bait. 

“Okay. I’ll go with your tradition. I’m itching for a drink anyway.” He shrugged, grinning at Katsuyuki who grinned back happy that Yuu took the bait.

Now let’s go to Phase 2.


***************


“Wow Katsuyuki-san seems to be flirting with him but he’s all just doing the straight man responses towards him.” Hinata nodded as she rubs her chin as if she has a beard.

“Did it not occur to you that he might be straight after all?” Nami sighed. She still has her doubts on this…Yuu being gay. Sure there are rumors about him being gay and Hinata’s somewhat accurate theory on him, but that’s still not enough to pin the guy as a gay man.

“She has a point, Hinata.” Asahi nodded as she agrees with Nami. There’s always an ‘or’ to a yes or no question you know.

“First, I’m Miichan for today.” Hinata pointed out as Asahi and Nami rolled their eyes.

“Second, it did occur to me. That’s why I have a secret weapon.” Hinata grinned as she still rubs her invisible beard.

“Secret…” Nami raised her eyebrow.

“…weapon?” Asahi tilted her head slightly. Hinata ignored the questioning gazes thrown at her and began to laugh by herself. Nami rolled her eyes while Asahi shook her head. She noticed Jiro playing Yukarin’s PSP mumbling how the women in the PSP are much better than the women in real life because they’re not turning L. He’s probably still bothered by the fact that he turned Asahi gay and well…probably Mariko as well. At least that’s what he thinks. And now, he’s trying to redeem his manly ego by playing dating games.

Not that it would help really.

“Hey guys, they’re near. Get on your positions and stop eating those fries!” She said through the mic hearing Mariko mumbling something. Hopefully this Phase 2 would work. If not, there’s always her secret weapon which no one but her knows about. Everybody will just have to wait for her to use that secret weapon of hers. Until then…

…it’s show time.


***************


Katsuyuki and Okuma talked a little bit as Katsuyuki drove them towards the restaurant. The small talk didn’t help to reveal if he is truly gay. No tingles on his gaydar as well. He’s having doubts if the rumors were even true now. Could it be that Okuma Yuu…isn’t really gay?

If that is the case…what now?

“This is the place. It’s somewhat secluded and well, it’s a good place to have a drink.” Katsuyuki said as he motioned Okuma to enter the restaurant. They stepped inside and noticed that it was somewhat secluded as there were only three customers inside. A couple who seems to be having a serious conversation and a guy who seemed to be drunk, asleep by the bar.

“Yeah, I can see that it is a good place to drink.” Okuma smirked as he looked at the sleeping boy by the bar. Okuma and Katsuyuki sat down a few seats from him. Okuma noticed the unfinished glass of alcohol by his side. He looked kind of young to be in a drinking age. Oh well. He didn’t want to meddle in the boy’s affairs since he is probably having love problems…like the couple behind them.

Katsuyuki ordered a couple of drinks from the old bartender.

“So how are the sales in your third single? Better than the second and first I hope.” Katsuyuki smiled slightly. He then looked at the bartender and thanked him as he brought them their drinks.

“Not really. The sales of my third single had dropped a lot compared to the other two. But that doesn’t mean that I’m getting discouraged by it since…well…I have a feeling that my popularity would boost up pretty soon.” He grinned as he remembers a certain diva as he took a sip on his drink.

“That’s the spirit! I hope it’s nothing illegal though.” Katsuyuki joked as he pats Okuma’s back and let out a laugh. Inside, he’s cursing the bastard for what he’s doing, hoping that this plan that Hinata orchestrated would bring the guy down.

“If you call love illegal then yes, it might be illegal.” Okuma smirked finding it funny that he’s using such a lame word as love for what he’s doing since there is a better word for what he’s doing.

The sleeping boy suddenly groaned and shifted a little knocking his glass on the table. The bartender shook his head and sighed as he took the glass and wiped the table. Katsuyuki and Okuma looked at the boy frowning slightly.

“Why don’t you just wake the guy up and send him out?” Okuma questioned the bartender who shrugged.

“I think it’s better if I let him sleep for awhile. Let him sleep off of the alcohol.” The bartender replied as he continues wiping the table. Okuma snorts as he shook his head. The boy obviously couldn’t take alcohol that much. It’s really a pathetic sight to see. It disgusts him to see such pathetic people.

He turned back to his drink and glanced at Katusyuki when his phone started to ring.

“Hmm? I thought I told them not to contact me while I’m drinking.” Katsuyuki mumbled as he pulled his phone out. Without looking who the caller is, he answered it.

“Yes? This is Katsuyuki.”

Okuma turned back to his drink giving Katsuyuki little bit of privacy. He looked around a bit and did notice the lack of customers coming. It was a pretty cozy restaurant with a nice location. He wonders why people aren’t going inside.

“WHAT?!” Katsuyuki yelled as he slammed his hand at the table. Okuma turned to him, his eyebrow raised. Katsuyuki looked…pissed off.

“Are you stupid?! Why didn’t you double check?! It’s your job!” Katsuyuki growled. Okuma just watched him through the corner of his eyes. Looks like it’s work related.

“Alright, alright. I’ll go there and fix it myself!” With that, Katsuyuki closed his phone and sighed, holding his head with his hands. He took the glass in front of him and immediately gulped it all. He slammed the glass on the table as he grumbled.

“Damn good for nothing bastard.”

“Everything okay?” Okuma asked as he turned to the stressed looking man.

“No. The damn ass messed up in the printing of Ray’s next single and they already printed 100,000 copies.”

“Damn.” Okuma shook his head. That is a waste.

“Yeah.” Katsuyuki sighed, combing his hair with his fingers.

“Look, I need to go there and fix it but I’ll be right back okay? In the mean time, order anything you want. It’s on me.” Katsuyuki gave Okuma a tight smile as he stood up.

“Yeah, sure. No problem.” He really doesn’t mind since he was planning on drinking by himself anyway. Katsuyuki pats his back then walked out of the restaurant. When outside, he quickly went inside his car and drove off to where Hinata told him the van is.


***************


The three…plus Jiro who’s still engrossed in playing the PSP…were watching Okuma talk to the bartender. They all turned to the door when Katsuyuki opened it and walked inside.

“Nice going Katsuyuki-san!” Hinata beamed at the man who scratched his head smiling slightly.

“Really? But…I didn’t get him to tell me he’s gay.” He was finding it odd that his role in the mission was so simple as to bring Okuma to the restaurant. Surely Hinata could’ve utilized his full gay potential if ever they want to find out if Okuma really is gay. But no, as soon as Katsuyuki receives a call from Hinata, he must find a good excuse to leave the restaurant immediately. It was odd…and well, it felt like Hinata was holding him back from the mission.

But…from what?

“That’s okay. You did enough.” Hinata grinned. If anyone could make Okuma Yuu confess that he is gay, it’d be Katsuyuki. Hinata doesn’t doubt that. But the thing is, Hinata didn’t want him to be exposed as a conspirator along with them. If Okuma found out that Katsuyuki was with them, then there is a possibility that he will go after him as well. Hinata didn’t want that. She is trying to avoid…well…casualties in the mission. So giving Katsuyuki a simple role in the mission is the right decision for Hinata to make in order to protect him.

Hinata sure is a great General huh?

Katsuyuki decided not to ask why he’s given a simple role. Instead he opted on asking what was bothering him earlier.

“Uh…is the drunken sleeping boy, Yuko-san?”

“Yeah.” Hinata answered as she turned his attention back to the screen.

“What is she…doing there?”

“You know, I’m wondering about that too. Care to explain about that Hi-uh…M-Miichan?” Nami narrowed her eyes when she called Hinata, Miichan. She still doesn’t know why they have to keep the codenames when no one can hear them inside the van anyway. It seemed…useless. It earned her a smile from Hinata though as she turned to her.

“She’s sleeping.”

“What?” Both Nami and Katsuyuki asked at the same time.

“That’s her role in the mission. It’s written in the script. See?” Hinata pulled out a bunch of papers and pointed towards Yuko’s name. Nami quickly took the script that she and Asahi had yet to read and stared at what was written on Yuko’s part. Both Katsuyuki and Asahi peeked at her shoulder and began to read as well.

Yuko (as a drunkard): *sleeping*

And…that’s it. There were dialogues for Mariko and Yukarin as a falling apart couple, but to Yuko…that’s it. The three raised their eyebrow at Hinata silently asking to explain herself.

“What? She’s so drunk that she’s sleeping.” Hinata shrugged.

“Tha-that’s it?” Asahi asked.

“Well, she is holding a camera in her hand. See?” Hinata pressed a button and the screen was divided into three. Camera 1, wherein you can see everything inside the room with Okuma’s back facing the camera. Camera 2, wherein you can still see everything, but it was somewhat high as it shows Okuma’s hair with his face barely visible. Camera 3, which was the one Yuko is holding, has the perfect angle of Okuma’s side of the face. They could see him clearly as he talks to the bartender.

The girls knew of Camera 1 and 2 as they helped Jiro put those up, but they had no idea that there is a Camera 3 and that Yuko was the one holding it.

“Why not just put it like the other cameras?” Nami asked.

“Well, there’s a possibility that Okuma Yuu might change seats when Katsuyuki-san leaves. If that happens, Yuko could just act drunk and go to a different seat wherein she can capture Okuma’s face clearly.” Hinata explained with a smug smile. The three looked at her in awe.

“Just in case you guys don’t know, we’re recording the whole thing. For blackmail purposes.” Hinata winked then turned back to the screen ignoring the astonished faces of Nami and Asahi while Katsuyuki looked at her impressed.

Somehow it surprised them that this mission of theirs was well thought out. Hinata deployed Mariko, Yukarin and Yuko whom Okuma hadn’t faced to do the important task of letting Okuma confess about his gayness. If he really is gay that is. Sure Yuko faced Okuma earlier, but right now she’s indistinguishable as they disguised her as a guy. Plus Okuma can’t really see her that much what with her head resting on the table and all. Mariko was the same as she’s disguised as a guy while Yukarin has a female role as Mariko’s girlfriend. Like Yuko, they were quite unrecognizable. It really is a well thought out plan.

And…this is was all orchestrated by…Hinata! This is surreal for the two. Who would’ve thought that, Hinata…their crazed daughter…would come up with something this…creative! Appointing Hinata seemed to be the best decision the group had ever made. She really is the ultimate villain.

It really is…astonishing.

Hinata frowned when she noticed that Okuma wasn’t talking to the bartender anymore. 

“Your turn Sado and Sanae. Make me proud.” Hinata said through the mic. Hinata silently prays that they get something vital in the next couple of scenes. She prays that her coupling partner would finally nail the guy.


***************


Okuma smiled thankfully at the bartender as he poured him another drink. He glanced at the sleeping boy as he mumbled incoherent things. Somehow it’s disturbing him that the pathetic boy is only a few seats away.

“So that’s it?! Just like that?! 3 years down the drain?!” A woman’s voice from behind him exclaimed. He took his whisky trying to ignore the screeching of the chairs as someone from behind him stood up. Probably the woman as she is the one yelling and all.

“I’m sorry. Please just calm down and lets—“

Okuma smiled slightly as he heard a hard slap, cutting off the guy. He took a sip of his drink amused at the fighting couple. This is one interesting restaurant.

“No! I will not calm down! I ran away from home, for you! I was disowned by my family because of you! And…and this is what I get?!” The woman’s voice cracked. Okuma heard her sniffing indicating that the woman was probably crying now. This is like listening to a drama on a radio or something.

“I tried…God, I tried so much…but I just can’t…” The guy also stood up, his voice sad and somewhat hopeful that the woman would understand him. But from the look of the woman as tears runs down her face, understanding the man was far from her mind.

“Why? Is…loving me that hard…? Isn’t the love I’ve given you…enough?” It’s that word again that always makes Okuma laugh. He tried to suppress it as the drama continues.

“It’s not you…it’s me.” The guy reasoned making Okuma grin, waiting for the slap that he’s sure would come. Surely enough, the woman did slap the guy again, hard.

“That’s it?! That’s your lame excuse?!”

“I’m sorry Sanae. I…I’m sorry for hurting you.”

“You know what? I feel sorry for me too…for falling so in love with you.” The woman choked as she walked away. Okuma glanced back as the woman walked out of the door in a hurry. Maybe he should visit the restaurant more often if it’s always like this here. It amuses the hell out of him.

Okuma then glances at the guy who was staring at the floor, dejectedly. He averted his gaze when the guy, walked towards the bar, sitting just a few seats away from Okuma. He could see the red mark on the guy’s cheek caused by the two hard slaps he received.

“Want some ice for that?” The bartender smiled sympathetically at the guy.

“Yes, please.” The guy sighed rubbing his cheek. Much like the sleeping drunkard on Okuma’s side, the broken guy looked pathetic as well as he stares at the table with a sad look on his face. Somehow Okuma pities the guy and decided to play nice.

“Want some? It’ll help ease the pain.” He offered his drink to the guy who looked surprised at the offered drink.

“Accept the offer Sado, but don’t drink too much since…I think you can’t handle alcohol that much.” The voice in Sado’s head said as it chuckled. He’s trying not to narrow his eyes as Okuma is looking at him.

“Thanks.” He accepted the offer hesitantly. He decided to take a sip trying not to make a face since well he’s not used to alcohol and...he’s drinking at Okuma Yuu’s glass! That’s like…an indirect kiss right?! Eww, an indirect kiss from Okuma Yuu. The sacrifices he has to take…ugh.

“Th-thanks.” He handed the glass back to him giving him a sad smile.

“You can have it if you want.” Offering his glass back to Sado.

“Accept it.”

“Thanks.” He nodded and took another sip. He hopes he won’t get intoxicated as he still has to finish the mission. The bartender came back with an ice pack in hand which he handed to Sado. He placed the ice pack to his sore cheek as Okuma once again asked for a drink. Sado watches him for awhile and when the bartender went to get his drink, he decided to take the initiative.

“You probably heard that drama huh?”

“It’s hard not to hear it what with the yelling and all.” Okuma replied nodding his thanks to the bartender again. He glanced at the bartender as he walked back inside the kitchen.

“I just…didn’t think that she’ll take it bad…you know.” Sado looked at his drink as he sighed sadly.

“If you ask me, you made a wrong move when you told her the whole, ‘it’s not you, it’s me’ bit. That’s the most common break up line ever you know.” Okuma pointed out as he took a drink.

“Well, it’s the truth. It’s because of me. I…I can’t seem to fall in love with her.” Sado clenched the glass in his hand, staring at the brown liquid.

“For three years, she’s been telling me she loves me and well…I’ve been saying it back to her…but those are just empty words.” Sado sighed. He’s unaware that the people inside the van were watching them as they eat popcorn that their General seems to have. Drunkard boy was looking at them too with his eyes slightly open. His back is aching by the way.

Okuma just took another drink of his whisky noticing that he’s lending an ear to the pathetic guy which he never does. Hmm…maybe it’s not that bad to lend an ear once in a while. Plus, he has no one to talk to until Katsuyuki-san returns anyway.

“I…I think I’m…gay too.” Sado admitted nervously. Okuma glanced at him, his eyebrow raised.

“I’ve been looking at guys like…like I would a woman.” Sado drank the whisky a little bit making him frown because of the taste. He pushed his glasses back up the bridge of his nose.

“I’ve been fantasizing about guys whenever I’m with Sanae. I didn’t want to lie to her anymore…so I broke it off.”

Okuma sighed and shook his head, unable to say something. The restaurant was surrounded by silence for awhile as Sado contemplates his next move. Finally, he decided to go for it.

“H-how about you? I mean, have you…ever fantasized about guys? Is it like, a normal thing to feel something for a guy?” Sado asked as he turned to him, silently begging to God for Okuma to admit that he is fantasizing about guys so he could get out of here. That’s all they needed. A confession and its mission complete.

Okuma gave him his answer…and it was an ambiguous answer.

“Well, they say love is love.” Okuma shrugged. That’s not a good enough answer for Sado. He wanted something juicier than that!

“But you have felt something for a guy?” He pushes through.

He received another shrug. It was somewhat frustrating for him. Maybe he should just punch the truth out of him.

“Careful Sado, make a wrong move and he won’t talk to you anymore.” Hinata warned him. He realizes this and decides to back up the questioning.

“Maybe it’s just me then.” Sado sighed and rests his head on the table. He stares at the glass wondering what he should do next. Hinata didn’t write any dialogue for him after the whole break up scene. This was all him. Hinata somehow had faith that he…being Mariko-sama…can handle an easy task such as making Okuma confess. She appointed him of this important task, to nail Okuma. But at this point, it frustrates the hell out of him that Okuma still isn’t crying out that he is indeed gay.

Well, that’s how Sado envisioned what would happen.

Okuma glanced at him and took another drink.

“If it makes you feel better, breaking up with the girl is the right thing to do.”

No…that doesn’t make him feel better. What would make him feel better is for Okuma to admit that he is gay. Maybe the guy really isn’t gay.

What now?

“I’m sorry Mariko, for slapping you so hard!” Yukarin suddenly said. Yukarin was probably feeling guilty about the hard slaps she gave. Which Sado has to admit, hurts a lot.

But…what does that got to do with his situation?

“What are you saying? That was actually brilliant. That scene moved me to tears.” Asahi said.

“She’s right. It was actually pretty good.” Katusyuki agreed.

“The best part was when Mariko apologized to Yukarin and Yukarin said that sad sentence.” Is that…Jiro?!

“I wrote that! I wrote that! See on the script!” Hinata cheered.

Obviously the voices in her head weren’t helping. Sado glanced at the drunkard boy and noticed him wiping his eyes. Was she moved as well?!

“Guys we have to focus here! It’s still not over.” Thank God for Nami, the voice of reason.

“I say you flirt with him. You are a guy and all.” Yukarin suggested while Hinata protested. Sado froze realizing that she’s right. He is a guy right now! If the camera captures him and Okuma flirting…or better yet kissing… then its mission accomplished! It’s actually not the greatest plan as he will have to kiss Okuma, but if it’s for her best friend…and even as Hinata says it, for the world, he’d gladly do it. No regrets…just a lot of unwanted memory of having to kiss Okuma Yuu.

Ugh. Ray better appreciates all the sacrifices that Sado is making! She better buy him some device on erasing unwanted memories! If ever there is a device like that.

Sado took a deep breath and decided to just go for it. For Ray…and the world!

“A-ano…” Sado turned to Okuma while his head is still resting on the table. Okuma glanced at him, frowning slightly.

“…will you kiss me?” Sado said in a soft voice.

Okuma seems to be taken aback by the question. Even the people at the van gasped and stared at the screen with their eyes wide. Sado…or Mariko is going for…a suicide mission?!

“What are you saying?! Stop it!” Hinata cried but Sado ignored it as he sat back up looking at Okuma seriously.

“Don’t do this Mariko! Damn it! Stop!” Hinata once again tried to persuade what the tall girl is thinking. This isn’t supposed to be happening! This wasn’t on the script! No kissing was allowed! Especially with Okuma Yuu AND her coupling partner!

“Wh-what?” Okuma stammered as he turned to Sado. Did he just say…what he thinks he just says?

“I want to know if I really am gay. And well, you’re a guy. A good looking guy if I may add. What more to know than by kissing a good looking guy.” Sado smiled softly at him. Maybe he’s imagining it or maybe it’s because of the alcohol, but he swears that Okuma was blushing slightly.

“Damn it. I have no choice. Release the secret weapon!” Hinata cried making Sado frown slightly. Secret…weapon? What?

Both of them turned to the bartender who walked back at the bar carrying a plate. It was a plate of…nachos?

“I asked the boy if he could taste something new I made for the restaurant, but he seems to be knocked out…so…” He placed the nachos on the table between the two.

“I’m hoping you two would taste it for me. I want to know someone else’s opinion on it.” He smiled at the two. Yoshida Akihiko…the owner of the restaurant AND the nachos are the secret weapon?

“Decline the offer. Tell him you’re not hungry.” Hinata growled at Sado. He eyed the nachos wondering just what Hinata put there. Surely whatever is in it IS the secret weapon.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not hungry.” He shook his head smiling slightly.

“That’s too bad. How about a taste then young man?” Yoshida picked up a piece and offered it to Okuma who looked flabbergasted. The old man, as if remembering something, picked up a jar of what appears to be a red sauce. He scooped some sauce using the nacho and offered it to Okuma.

“This is my special sauce. Try it. People seem to like it in their fries and well, I think it should go well with the nachos.”

“Uh…” He uttered as he looked at the offered piece in front of him, backing up a little.

“C’mon.” The old man smiled widely as he pushed the piece near Okuma’s lips. It looks like he has no choice as the old man looked at him with hope in his eyes. It is just one piece and maybe he could just take a little bite…so…

He reluctantly opened his mouth to take a little bite but the old man pushed the piece fully in his mouth, making him eat the whole thing. With wide eyes, he began to chew the piece and quickly stood up knocking the stool he’s been sitting on because…well…

“Oh. Uh…I think I got the wrong bottle. This is my most spicy sauce called…‘Hell.’” Yoshida scratched his head looking at the bottle. Oops.

Hell indeed.

Okuma dived to the table feeling his mouth burning like hell. He knocked his and Sado’s drink off the table making Sado jump surprised at the action. Broken glasses could be heard. He needed something to drink…FAST!

“W-w-wa…wat-er…” Okuma choked holding his neck with both of his hand. He quickly took the offered glass of water by the old man and gulped it down like he just got back to the desert, not caring if he’s making a mess of himself as water drops down his chin. The old man offered him another glass and without hesitation gulped it down as well. He slammed the glass on the table feeling the hell in his mouth subside to be replaced by something else.

He feels…funny.

“More?” The old man offered another glass which Okuma quickly took. This time Okuma drink it a bit slower. Sado frowned as he noticed Okuma swaying while he drinks the water. Sado’s eyes narrowed as Okuma didn’t get to finish his third water when he suddenly fell down on the floor with a loud thump.

“G-gwoood…wat…er…” He mumbled laughing a little as he lies on the floor.

Sado turned to Yoshida who was just smiling.

“That’s vodka on the rocks isn’t it?” Sado said flatly as she pointed at the glass Yoshida was holding.

“If it isn’t, then that’s one contaminated water huh?” Yoshida chuckled.

So that’s Hinata’s secret weapon. Typical, but smart.


***************


The troops quickly infiltrated the restaurant to find Yuko stretching and Okuma sleeping on the floor with a smile on his face. Hinata’s special weapon worked.

“God, my back is killing me!” Yuko groaned as she stretches. Asahi quickly placed her hands on Yuko’s back massaging the poor girls back. Yuko moaned loving Asahi’s hands on her back. What a caring girlfriend she has.

Katsuyuki, Nami and Yukarin walked towards Okuma looking at him in awe. Hinata in the mean time, made her way towards Mariko who was looking at Okuma as well.

“What the hell was that Mariko?! Why would you even think of kissing the bastard?!” Hinata glared at Mariko obviously pissed at the taller girl’s action. Everyone’s eyes turned to both of them curious to know what may unfold. Mariko looked a bit stunned that the girl was angry at her.

“Are you THAT stupid?!” Hinata added as she yelled. Mariko glared back at the girl thinking that Hinata has no right to get mad at her since she was only doing her job.

“Why are you mad at me for?!”

“I’m mad because you almost kissed the guy!” Hinata answered back surprising everybody with her statement, Mariko was the most surprised of them all as she looked at Hinata, stunned. Is Hinata…jealous that Mariko almost kissed Okuma…?

Mariko frowned slightly as she stared at Hinata’s angry eyes. Could Hinata be…?

“A-are you…jealous?” Mariko hesitantly asked somewhat dreading the answer. Does Hinata feel something for…her? What if Hinata likes her that way…? Wh-what will happen now…? And oh God, is the ‘HiMari’ coupling going to be a real couple?!

Mariko gulped nervously anticipating Hinata’s answer. Everybody’s eyes were at Hinata waiting for…confession maybe?

“Jealous? Why would I be jealous?” Hinata asked as her angry eyes were replaced by curiosity and confusion. Why would she be jealous??

“Then why are you mad at me?” Mariko raised her eyebrow at the girl.

“You really are a stupid girl.” Hinata sighed and shook her head disappointedly as Mariko glared at her.

“You see, if you and Okuma kissed, like you, that memory will be etched inside our minds. You won’t just be ‘the girl who saved Ray and the world’ to us. Rather, you’d be ‘the girl who saved Ray and the world BY KISSING OKUMA YUU.’ Do you get what I’m saying? You’ll be tainted with Okuma’s…stench.” Hinata pointed out as she frowned at the girl who again raised her eyebrow.

Asahi shook her head smiling while Nami sighs, thinking that Hinata does have a point. But there seemed to be a jealous rage coming out of her earlier when she heard Mariko make her offer to Okuma while they were at the van. It’s either Hinata isn’t aware of it or it really is nothing and that Hinata was just angry because Mariko wasn’t listening to her. Either way, maybe it’s best not to tackle it anymore since they still haven’t taken care of Okuma.

Mariko was thinking the same thing but decided not to question any further and just…let it slide.

“Okay, whatever. Let’s just think of a way to deal with him.” Mariko sighed rubbing her forehead, still feeling a bit hot by drinking the alcohol earlier. She’s a bit tipsy, but just a little bit.

“Then let’s go to Phase 3 of our mission then.” Hinata grinned as she looked at the drunk Okuma mumbling out incoherent things.

“There’s a Phase 3?” Nami raised her eyebrow.

“But of course!” Hinata beamed.


***************


“Upsy daisy.” Katsuyuki groaned as he and Jiro threw a drunken Okuma on the hotel bed. The group rented a cheap hotel room for Hinata’s Phase 3. They still have no idea what Phase 3 is, they have an inkling that it’s about taking pictures since Hinata is holding Jiro’s camera.

“So? What now?” Asahi asked.

“Now, we’re going to take blackmail photo of Okuma Yuu.” Hinata grinned.

“Blackmail photos?” Yukarin tilted her head slightly.

“Uh-huh. Blackmail photos like…THIS!” Hinata pulled out a bunch of photos as the group stared at them, their eyes wide. There were a couple of pictures of Nami and Ray being sweet, Yuko groping Asahi, Mariko and Asahi making out and many more embarrassing photos of the group.

Well minus Katsuyuki, Jiro, Yukarin and Hinata that is.

Nami quickly took the photos and began looking at them with the others looking behind or beside her. When did Hinata took these?!

Yuko took a couple of pictures of her and Asahi, smiling.

“Oh look Nyan-Nyan, there’s us in our secret place.” Yuko pointed obviously not bothered that there’s a bunch of blackmail photos of them. Though looking at it, it’s really not much of a blackmail photos isn’t it since couple do such things.

Yuko turned to another photo and glared when it shows a picture of Mariko straddling Riku, kissing him. Mariko saw it and took it quickly, gasping.

“You’re dead!” Mariko growled trying to reach out for Hinata who quickly hid behind Jiro. Yukarin held Mariko trying to calm the girl. Maybe Hinata shouldn’t have included that picture of them.

Nami, who was sadly looking at her and Ray’s photos, was quiet as Mariko shouts out profanities to Hinata. Hinata captured a bunch of photos of her and Ray before their date. She continued to look at it smiling sadly until she reached an odd photo that of four people who looked familiar.

“Who are these?” Nami held out the photo of Mariko, Asahi, Hinata and Ray that were wearing disguises. The three present in the picture stared shock at the photo Nami was holding. If Nami finds out that the three were spying on her and Maeda…they’re dead! Well, mostly Hinata that is.

Mariko quickly took the photo and smiled nervously at Nami. 

“Oh uh…we met th-those one time and well…we decided to take a picture of them.”

“Yeah, th-that’s right. They were foreigner fans and all.” Asahi added laughing nervously.

“Really? I remember these guys. They were odd since they have this whole…trading system for lovers.” Nami said remembering meeting the four at a restaurant with Maeda. Nami didn’t tell her friends about the foursome couple she met because it completely went out of her mind since that was the day Maeda kissed her. But seeing their picture made her remember the four. In fact…

“You know…looking at Mariko-sama like this you kinda look like…” Nami pointed towards the picture stunning Mariko. Not good.

“Th-that’s enough. We still have to finish our mission so…enough of that.” Hinata quickly took the photos from the three and quickly placed the photos back to her pocket. She then began pushing all the girls out of the room. The group protested wondering why they were being kicked out of the room.

“If you guys want to witness nude guys then you can enter.” Hinata grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at the group. In an instant the group finally knew what is Phase 3 about. But…

“So YOU’RE okay with seeing guys nude?” Yuko pointed out raising her eyebrow at the girl.

“It’s a sacrifice I have to take, unless there’s a volunteer among you?”

After the group stared at Hinata for a couple of seconds, they immediately walked out of the room as if everything is normal. Jiro was following them but Hinata stopped him.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Hinata raised her eyebrow at the guy.

“Out.” Jiro pointed at the door.

“Oh, but you’re staying inside. You’re actually the star of this photo shoot.” Hinata grinned at him evilly.

“Wh-what?” Jiro asked nervously. Katsuyuki took hold of Jiro’s shoulder and grinned at him. Hinata locked the door, grinning.

“Now strip.”

The girls shivered when they heard Jiro squealing like a girl on the other side of the room.

Hinata sure can be scary.


***************


“Mission all done?” Yoshida asked as Katsuyuki placed Okuma back to his seat on the bar. It was already late when the troops finally got their blackmail photos and video. Finally…mission accomplished!

“Hai! Thanks so much for your help!” Hinata bowed while the other followed.

“You did say it was for the world. I can’t say no to that can I?” Yoshida smiled at the group. He had fun participating in a prank. The place had become lively again thanks to them.

“Thank you!” The group cried out still bowing.

“It’s okay. Just keep your promise okay?” He reminded.

“Of course! We’ll visit always and tell the other members how great your restaurant is!” Hinata nodded giving the old man a beaming smile.

“We just hope that you won’t close your restaurant.” Nami added smiling.

“With you guys visiting, I think I’ll have to trash that idea now.” Yoshida chuckled making everyone smile. They turned to Okuma when they heard him groan. It would be trouble if Okuma finds them here.

“You guys should go now. You’ll get in trouble if your friend sees you here. Plus, it’s getting late.” The other girls smiled nervously as they heard Yoshida call Okuma friend. Yoshida actually thought that the group was friends with Okuma and that they were just doing a prank on him. That’s okay though. Yoshida doesn’t need to know the truth about Dr. Yuu’s evilness.

“Hai! Promise you won’t tell on us?”

“Of course. I’ll take it to my grave.”

“That’s not funny.” Hinata pouted at the old man who laughed at how sweet the girl is. They heard another groan from Okuma and decided to scram afraid that Okuma might wake up. They bid farewell to the old man once again and walked out of the restaurant towards their van.

Everyone was dead tired. This day tops their practices as a member of Akb48. But it was worth it since…

“MISSION ACCOMPLISHED GUYS!” Hinata cheered beaming at her friends who smiled back.

“And it’s all thanks to you, General Miichan.” Nami smiled as she placed a hand on Hinata’s shoulder. Hinata looked at everyone who was smiling at her. Sure she did all the planning, but she really couldn’t have done it without everyone. This goes to show that their group really could save the world.

“Let’s celebrate our accomplishment! Ice cream’s on Kojiharu!” Hinata beamed while Asahi raised her eyebrow.

“Why me?”

“Well it’s because that’s your role. See in the script?” Hinata pointed out at the papers wherein her name which looked like was only written a couple of minutes ago as it wasn’t there before when Asahi read it.

Well, she didn’t do anything in the mission so…

“Fine.” Asahi sighed.

“Great! Since Jiro obviously needs it as he’s still moping at the van.” Hinata pointed out as she shook her head.

In the van, Jiro was wrapped in a blanket crying.

“I feel so…violated.”

Poor him. But at least they get to save Ray and the world.


***************


Gori, who was looking at the group laughing around as they enter the van, couldn’t help but smile.

“Looks like they’re alright.” He said to his companion who just replied by grunting.


TBC


***************

Extra Notes: Next up, the big conference!  Last Nami chap! XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dee1711 on December 17, 2010, 11:33:02 AM

Quote from: FoF on December 17, 2010, 10:29:15 AM

Extra Notes: Next up, the big conference!  Last Nami chap! XD

THIS!!!  :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:

This chap is BRILLIANT!! AWESOME!!  :w00t: :w00t: Hinata, or Miichan, or the General is soooo GREAT!! and LOL at Mariko think of kissing that damn bastard!  :rofl: :rofl: I really really hope that the "Himari" coupling will be together though.. even it just a little bit like Mariko will accept the way Hinata love her..  :twothumbs :twothumbs

THANK YOU FoF-san  :inlove: :inlove:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on December 17, 2010, 12:08:42 PM

wah,,,,, :w00t: an update! I'll read it later...! :( :( :( :(

got a party to attend to! :lol: :lol: :lol:

I'll comment later!  :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: RenaChii on December 17, 2010, 12:54:04 PM

Yay~ Yay~ Yay~  :twothumbs

THANK YOU for the update~  :fap

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: aoi_sora on December 17, 2010, 02:07:28 PM

 :cow:update! update!!!!! :cow:

mission accomplished! :cow:
HINATA/MIICHAN you're so great!!! :twothumbs

Quote

“Nooooooo! There’s no poison there! Don’t give him poison less cookies!”

:rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

a little nami:heart:ray so cute

yuko adding ....saving the world! hahahaha! :yep:
drunk sleeping Yuko! :w00t:
Yuko owned this episode i mean chapter!

sanae(yabakune) and sado(rappappa) breaking up... like watching dramas!

save Ray and the world!!! hahahahahaha!
good thing miichan has a secret weapon...
mariko-sama kissing that bastard  :angry:
i don't want that in my memory too!  :banghead:
poor Jiro...  turning girls to be an L  :grin:
really.... poor Jiro... being violated so much!  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

FoF-san... arigatou!!!!! :heart: :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: dark-atrox on December 17, 2010, 06:15:23 PM

okay, i snuck out from the party so that i could read the latest chappie!  :lol: :lol: :lol:(that's how i love your story :inlove:) the sacrifices i made.... :yep:

anyway! it was the most hilarious chapter i read so far!  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: started from Yuko till Jiro get violated!  :lol: :lol: :lol: my cousin was even looking at me weirdly why I'm laughing while looking at my phone.... :nervous :nervous :nervous

though the scene with Ray and the mute Nami almost moved me to tears.... :cry: :cry: :cry:

HINATA's O-SOME! :bow: :bow: :bow:

I'm willing to even kiss her feet and bow at her..... :lol: :lol: :lol:

and your right....Soju on the rocks is quite dangerous, ne? :P :P :P

i really like that alcoholic drink, a lot of people fell for it! I'm really curious now if it really exist, i want to try it myself  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

great chapter.....again! :thumbsup :thumbsup :thumbsup

PS: my withdrawal with RayxNami fluff is getting worse! :panic: :panic: :panic:
and like it when your chapters are long......nagai suki! lol  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: Hart on December 18, 2010, 03:42:36 AM

I feel so bad for Jiro. But then again, it's Jiro. Bad things always happen to him.  :lol:

I am actually amazed at how well Hinata Miichan planned all of that. She may in fact be better than Shachou.  :shocked:

I hope the final Nami chapter will be as epic as the rest of the story. I'll be waiting with a glass of vodka on the rocks.  :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: riama on December 18, 2010, 07:10:38 AM

Oh man,great great great chapter! :cow:
Himari coupling is like the cutest!  XD
Hinata is a great general huh... :lol:
I want more Kojiyuu..... :grin:
Anyway thanks for the update! :heart:  :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: ra-nyan on December 19, 2010, 03:16:19 AM

One of my fave Chapters for sure.. General Miichan I bow to your awesomeness  :bow: .. That was awesome.. Can't wait to read how this'll conclude..

Really thank you for making Hinata's character too lovable and super hilarious.. Greatly looking forward to her special chapter..

Thanks for the update! .. YAY Hinata  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: bou-j525 on December 19, 2010, 04:32:40 AM

Thank so much for the fast update!!!!!!  :w00t: *hug forever*

Nice chapter! HINATA IS THE BEST!!!  :grin: This girl is amazing! Thank general!  BUT... They didn't save the world yet! We still don't know Yuu and Ray's reactions when they'll learn about it! What if Ray was frustrated that Nami did that?! What if Yuu had a secret weapon too? What if... omg... what if Yuu decided to stay with Ray even with that???  :panic: NOOO!!! But I know it's impossible, especially with that kind of picture XD

Well... Let's just hope Ray will AT LEAST thank Nami for that  :smhid Btw, cute part with the mute Nami and Ray ^^ I laughed so much when Yuko was telling all those lies XD And charades  :rofl:

Ewwwwww thinking of someone kissing RIPMF  :panic: Mariko, I know you want to prove the world that you're not L, but THERE ARE OTHERS WAYS TO DO SO!  :banghead: Kissing that bastard, what were you thinking about?! You made Hinata sad too! XD

Poor Jiro  :lol: Making a girl becoming L XD

What else? ... Like this chapter ^^ Can't wait for the conference... I think I'm gonna die if ever RIPMF wins  :banghead:

Update as soon as you can!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame
Post by: alexiel17 on December 20, 2010, 05:41:50 AM

Omigaaaaawsh!!! AN UPDATE!! (as always haven't read your fic...  :mon waterworks: damn for having no net at home....  :mon mad: :fainted: ) I really want to hug you right now!  :mon cute:  :mon angel:
Thanks soo much for the update!!!  :mon cute:
I've read the comments below (I know I shouldn't have...  :mon whimper:) I can't wait to read this seeing that our precious Hinata err.. I mean Gen. Hinata made another mission for the team...  :mon roll:  I'm liking her soo much!! :mon lovelaff:

Anyway, I really do hope that Ray and Nami will be able to fix their relationship before Christmas day... :mon pray2: (Pls.. FoF-sama, that'll serve as your Christmas gift for all the readers out there... oh pls, oh pls. oh pls... :mon santasad: :mon pray2::mon pray2: ) (I don't want to be sad on Christmas because of these two...  :mon santasad:)

Anyway, thanks for the Update.. Pls, grant my Christmas wish!!!  :grin: :mon squee:
HAPPY ADVANCE CHRISTMAS TO ALL!!!  :mon santa4: :mon santa4:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] POF: cant update until after xmas. sorry guys! Merry Christmas!
Post by: LiLith on December 25, 2010, 01:33:57 PM

New reader here :D


Aww, what could I say? I read 20 chapters of this fic in 3 days... and I have to say it's awesome to read. I laughed a lot, worried and sad and angry... a lot of emotions this fic gives me... Even though English is not my native language so sometimes it's hard to get the whole meaning, but what I love in your writing is that it's quite easy to understand compared to some other fics I've read.  :twothumbs


This is really a VERY interesting fic. Never in my life I read such an interesting fic! I LOVE almost all characters you created here, not that Okuma Yuu though  :lol: Hinata is very hilarious!! So does Mariko-sama XD Well, and WHERE DID YOU COME WITH THAT IDEA ABOUT INNER-MARIKO-SAMA??  XD XD I bow to you for this!!  :bow: :bow: When reading this fic, I kept thinking that you should become a film director or something like that XD Seriously!! The story line is great! The world your created here, with some from Mendol and some from the real life, is freaking awesome. It's very REAL. When I read the title I wondered how Mendol can be mixed with AKB48 in a fic. After reading the first chapter, I already bowed to you about this awesome idea  :bow: This is the best fic I've read in my life!! All the chapters are interesting, there's no pointless or boring chapter.


Now about the story, LOL. I LOVE Hinata in this!! Even though she was never my fav AKB member even after watching Mendol. But just from your story I think she's really my fav now XD The Hinata you created here is too awesome. And like I said above, I LOL every time Inner Mariko-sama appeared XD And Yuko too, damn I want more KojiYuu so bad!! Not just because I'm KojiYuu fan, also coz' KojiYuu is freaking funny, cute in this story. I love it when Nami went to see threaten Yuko after she ran away from Asahi kissing. That scene was so heart-breaking, but very cool. I can imagine it clearly in my mind, especially those eyes of Yuko when she said "Of course I do"  :w00t: But I wanna read what happened after the part Yuko with flowers waiting for Asahi  :cry: It would be bliss to read.


I love chapter 14 part 1 where Ray and Nami kissed and made out. That's a hot scene, even hotter than some of perveted fic I've read  :nervous I like how you describe their emotions. I'm a NamixRay fan after all XD I love TakAcchan too, but I prefer RayxNami so...  :nervous


Okay now I'm begging for update you know!!  :bow: The latest chapter was freaking interesting!! I wanna know what happen next! Want Ray and Nami comeback to each other so bad but then the fic may come to an end right? XD I want this fic to last to about 100 chapters or more so...  XD


And of course, begging for KojiYuu side story  :heart:


And RIPMF  :bow: :bow:

SIMPLY AWESOME.


Please continue FoF-sama. I'm a fan of this fic, a fan of the characters you created here, a fan of RayxNami, KojiYuu and more than that, a fan of YOU!!  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] POF: cant update until after xmas. sorry guys! Merry Christmas!
Post by: alexiel17 on December 27, 2010, 05:05:30 AM

Wow! FoF-sama created another fan... (congrats!)  :mon fyeah:  :mon star:
Hehe... I actually didn't mind that you can't update your fic before Christmas...  (I really don't know why I even wrote that...  :mon huh2: Maybe because I'm soo desperate  for Nami and Ray's relationship and sooo "hooked up" to your story.... (is it my fault.... :mon innocent:) But Really, Truly Gomenasai FoF-sama...  :kneelbow:  :mon pray2:
I'm sorry for being so selfish and all...  :fainted: ( I just want the both of them to be happy that's all...  :mon exhaust:) (I need to be patient.... But I can't..... :banghead: :err:)

Anyway.. I really like the story.  :shy1: When I'm reading your fic, it gives me reason why I want to be a writer someday... (Funny, really... I haven't post any fic here... hehehe... because I'm sooo shy that's it...  :mon ignore: )
Pls. update as fast as you san FoF-sama... And keep on inspiring readers with your work!!!  :mon dance: Thanks again!!!  :on GJ: (I really do hope that the next chapter will end Nami and Ray's problem... I really do hope!! :mon cute: ) Sorry FoF-sama.....  :cry:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: FoF on January 08, 2011, 02:27:55 PM

I have to once again cut the chapters into two.
Why? Because I so can't finish it and I did promise that I'll update before the week ends...so...  :nervous
Plus, the chapter requires a lot of brain works really. I don't want Dr. Yuu to be a pathetic antagonist you know.  :lol:
Seriously, it's draining me to death. Kinda good for the brain though. Brain exercise!!  :lol: :lol:
And I so wanted to just post one long chapter. Darn. *sigh*  :(

Thanks for everything  :bow: :bow: :bow: And I'm really sorry for not updating recently.  :( I think I'll explain that on the next part.
Anyway, here's part 1.  :)



***********


Chapter 21 (Part1)


Tap.
Tap.
Tap.

A series of taps can be heard inside the van wherein four members of Akb48 are. All were lost in their own worlds as they are seated on their respective corners of the van. Only the roar of the engine and the constant taps could be heard. Perhaps the tapping is just the sound of their hearts as they near Tohto TV.

Tap.
Tap. Tap. TapTap. Tap.
Tap. TapTapTapTap.
Tap. TapTap.Tap.

Wait…that doesn’t sound like a heart beat at all, does it?

“SHUT UP!” Mariko growled as she turned to Hinata who was tapping a pen against the window. Hinata’s constant tapping is annoying the tall girl. She’s already feeling anxious on what will happen in Tohto TV and well, Hinata’s constant tapping isn’t helping her ease the anxiousness at all. Why is Hinata tapping anyway?

Asahi turned to her wondering as well, waiting for the girls’ response.

“I’m talking to you guys in Morse code.” Hinata explained, whispering as she looks from side to side as if someone besides the three girls might hear whatever it is that she’s trying to say. Well, the driver and their manager are sitting up front…but from the looks of it, they really don’t care what is happening behind them.

“But we don’t know Morse code.” Asahi reasoned giving Hinata a pained smile. Hinata waved her off, smiling.

“Oh that’s okay. I’ll teach you.” Hinata positioned the tip of her pen towards the window and looked at the two whom she thought wanted to learn Morse code since the two are staring at her.

“This is A…then B…then C…” Hinata explained as she tapped to her hearts content, completely unaware that the two weren’t listening to her. Asahi is giving her a pained smile and Mariko is…just staring at Hinata as if she was listening intently to the crazed girl.

Hmm? Maybe Mariko wants to learn Morse code…?

“I think I get it.” Mariko raised her hand stopping Hinata from explaining further. Asahi and Hinata turned to look at her slightly surprised.

“Really?” Hinata asked as Mariko nodded her head.

“Yeah, how about I show you what I learned using my fist as I pound it to your head using Morse code?” Mariko growled holding up her fist. Asahi sighed as she shook her head knowing that the two are once again going to do their usual bickering. Somehow what the taller girl is offering is more like boxing than doing a Morse code, at least that’s what Asahi thinks.

“How about you show me by Morse code kisses instead. I know you want to.” Hinata grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at Mariko, seemingly unfazed by the taller girls’ threat.

“Nah, I think I’ll go with the Morse code fist instead.” Mariko tried to stand up from her seat only to be stopped by Asahi. Hinata backed away from the growling Mariko as she tries to reach for her with her killer eyes glaring at Hinata.

“S-Sensei! Mariko is trying to kill me!” Hinata whined as she looked at their manager who was sitting up front. Their driver, who was listening to the whole thing, took pity as he saw the frightened look Hinata gave him through the rearview mirror. He turned to their manager who looked oblivious at what was happening behind.

“Aren’t you going to do something?”

“Nah, I think that’s their way to relieve stress these days. Idol stuff I guess. Don’t mind them.” Their manager waved the driver off and continued to play his PSP. Their driver looked at him incredulously. That’s idol stuff? It doesn’t seem to be a stress reliever for the driver what with the screams of pain, growling anger and the tried reasoning coming from the three. The only one who seemed stress free is their manager who is busy playing his PSP.

The idol world sure is a…weird world.

The driver sighed and looked at the rearview mirror. Mariko was trying to hold Hinata’s neck to choke her with Asahi trying to pull her away. It was an unusual sight for him to see an idol try to kill another idol. Sure that seemed odd, but then again, so does seeing another idol seemingly lost in her own world while she stares outside the window, somewhat oblivious to what was happening behind her even if the three are getting a bit noisy.

He frowned, wondering why the little one was quiet compared to her friends who was getting rowdy inside the van. Maybe she was just getting nervous and all. Or the little one was probably one of those people who always take their work seriously. Yes, maybe that’s it.

‘What a serious little girl.’ He thought as he smiled slightly. He then focused his attention back to driving as the stop light turned green, glancing every now and then at the four.

Nami, who was completely unaware of the attempted murder happening behind her…well that or she’s just ignoring it, glanced at the brown envelope sticking out of her slightly opened bag. She quickly took her bag, placed it on her lap and closed it hoping no one noticed the stolen envelope wherein the blackmail photos are.

The three were completely unaware that Nami was on a mission…

…a suicide mission.


***********


Ray sighed looking at her old notebook once again, looking at the photos that held important memories to her. It’s somewhat lame for Ray to be in this pathetic state that she’s in…but she can’t help it since this is the only thing she could do. This is somehow, the only way she could cope with the loneliness that she’s feeling…

…by staring at photos.

The door suddenly opens as Sarukawa walked inside, frowning.

“Care to tell me now why you wanted to have a conference WITH Okuma Yuu?” He asked as he shut the door behind him. Ray slowly closed her notebook and stared at it, offering only silence to Sarukawa’s question.

“This isn’t related to your mysterious boyfriend is it?” He asked again, but like his previous question, he only received silence. He sighed and approached the diva, placing his hand on her shoulder as he looked at her through the mirror.

“I know something is going on. I can help you know.” Sarukawa offered. He had a feeling that Ray is in some kind of pinch nowadays ever since she broke up with Kai and suddenly had a new boyfriend which he believes is Okuma. But as usual, Ray still kept him in the dark with her new boyfriend. Sure that isn’t odd to him at all since Ray has always been secretive when it comes to her personal life. But what he found strange is that her new boyfriend COULD in fact be Okuma Yuu.

Just by remembering Ray’s bored eyes when she looked at Okuma’s picture awhile back when he first showed her Okuma’s picture, he instantly knew that Ray didn’t like him or wasn’t interested in him. It was so unlike when Ray first saw Persona in an indie event. Her eyes held a certain fascination as she stared at them performing for the first time. Her eyes especially glued to the short blonde member of the group. It was actually the first time he saw her like that. Like she was instantly drawn towards the blonde member.

Ray’s first impressions on both guys were totally opposite.

Ray was obviously annoyed at Okuma, her eyes full of disdain bore against his arrogant ones. Even nowadays, when he saw them talking in hushed voices, he could tell that Ray’s first impression to Okuma had indeed last. So he really found it strange that Ray and Okuma would instantly hook up after Ray and Kai’s break up.

Unless of course, Okuma had done something to his prized talent for her to break up with the blonde Persona member, which for him is highly possible. Well that or…

“No need. I can handle it myself.” Ray answered softly still keeping her eyes glued on her old notebook with a slight smile on her face. She’s somewhat thankful for the offer, but like what she said…she can handle it herself.

Well, not really by herself since there are people helping her and all. But Sarukawa definitely doesn’t need to know that especially knowing that one person is helping her.

Sarukawa stared at her for awhile until finally asked the one thing that have been plaguing his mind ever since the sudden break up.

“You’re not pregnant with Okuma’s child…are you?” He asked dreading the answer to his…uh…theory. It could be possible. Ray could have a drunken moment with Okuma Yuu and when Kai found out, he immediately broke off with the diva with anger and hurt in his eyes.

Or maybe he’s been watching too much soap operas.

Ray quickly looked at him through the mirror with a stunned look. Did he just say…?

He gulped and backed away when Ray turned her seat to face him, the stunned look was replaced by a murderous glare.

Uh-oh.

“Out.” Ray snarled as she pointed towards the door, obviously pissed off at Sarukawa’s question. The president of Monkey Pro smiled nervously at the diva.

“Or maybe it’s Kai’s child and he doesn’t want it and—“

“How dare you think that Kai would abandon me if ever he got me pregnant! He would never do that to me! Okuma would, but Kai wouldn’t! Plus, I’m not pregnant! I haven’t even reached second base with Kai before!” Ray growled in frustration with a slight blush on her face as she stood up, walking dangerously slow towards the backing manager. Kai would NEVER abandon her and their imaginary baby! Ever! Because Kai isn’t that cruel AND he isn’t even a real boy! Though, that didn’t seem to stop Ray from imagining her having Nami’s baby and them reaching second base, making her blush furiously as she glared at Sarukawa.

“I’m just worried about you and your career so—“

“GET OUT! NOW!” Ray yelled, cutting him off once again. He sighed defeatedly knowing that there’s nothing more he could say or do to ease the anger of the diva. Hearing the diva growl, he quickly made his way out of the room leaving the blushing diva who once again felt the familiar warm and fuzzy feeling that’s always present when it comes to Nami.

She sat down the couch, took a pillow and hugged it tightly.

“Damn you Sarukawa for planting that idea inside my head.” Ray pouted looking at the floor. Now the diva wants to have Nami’s baby AND for them to reach second base which she believes would never happen now since they’re not together anymore. Well, second base will come first before having Nami’s baby…but that’s not really the point is it?

“Nami-chan…” Ray sighed placing the pillow on her face, her face hot as ever. All she could do now is dream of her precious Nami-chan.

Outside, Sarukawa was grinning as he walked the hallway. Somehow that answers some of his questions, though it did cost him a friendly moment with the diva. Still, now he’s sure about three things. First, Ray really hates Okuma Yuu. That’s so obvious to him since the beginning anyway. But he’ll just add that to his note just in case. Second, Okuma Yuu might have done something to cause the sudden break up of Kai and Ray since the third realization is that…

…Ray is still madly in love with the blonde Persona member.

Somehow, that third realization is reason enough for him to believe that the diva will surely be okay. After all, that girl definitely has an evil side that people aren’t aware of. She would definitely make Okuma Yuu pay for whatever it is he did.

Okuma Yuu probably isn’t aware of the danger that he’s in now that he’s fighting against the diva.


***********


Hinata, noting that their manager is in a safe distance as they follow him, decided to ask the three the question that she’s been tapping in Morse code. She can’t really do Morse code now that they’re walking and well…Mariko might attempt to kill her again.

The latter one seems to be a good enough reason to communicate normally to the three.

“So…you guys don’t find anything odd?” Hinata asked as she walked between Nami and Mariko, wrapping her arms around their shoulder. She frowned noticing the unbalance feeling what with Mariko being tall and Nami well…being short. She let go of the two and decided to go in between Asahi and Mariko, wrapping her arms on both of them instead. Nami, who was walking beside Mariko, narrowed her eyes at Hinata, knowing quite well why Hinata suddenly switched places. She decided to let it slide wondering what Hinata was talking about.

Hopefully it isn’t about the brown envelope she stole in Hinata’s bag.

“Well, I do find it odd that you’re near me right now when I almost killed you a little while ago.” Mariko raised her eyebrow remembering how she almost killed the girl earlier. That was only a couple of minutes ago; surely Hinata haven’t forgotten that what with her having a couple of red marks on her neck and arms. Thankfully for Hinata it wasn’t bleeding or anything.

“I always tend to forget and forget, especially when it comes to my coupling partner.” Hinata grinned at the tall girl who rolled her eyes and shook her head. Doesn’t Hinata know that coming onto Mariko isn’t working at all and that she’s only endangering herself by doing that?

Hinata wiggled her eyebrow and leaned closer to Mariko who quickly pushed her face away from hers, making the crazed girl let go of Asahi and Mariko’s shoulder. Clearly, Hinata doesn’t know or doesn’t care.

“So um…what’s the thing you found odd anyway?” Nami asked curiously. Hinata rubbed her face as she walked between the two tall girls.

“That our schedules suddenly cleared up and that the three of us are suddenly picked to witness Ray’s conference.” Hinata answered motioning at herself, Nami and Asahi. The three were supposed to do different things in the morning as Akb48 members. But then, Akimoto-sensei suddenly told them that their morning duties were postponed and that they were going to head to Tohto TV to witness the conference as Akb48 representatives.

Mariko volunteered to go as well since she really doesn’t have anything to do until the afternoon. Yuko and Yukarin wanted to go too, but couldn’t since Yuko was scheduled to shoot a dorama while Yukarin has to promote her first photo book in a couple of TV shows. Both were tempted to use the period excuse just to join the four, but Mariko talked them out of it since their duties seem pretty important.

Plus, she didn’t want the period excuse to be overused since the management will surely be skeptical about that excuse. She can’t play hooky whenever she wants to if it were to happen you know.

The four watch Yuko and Yukarin walk sadly towards the van. Well, you can’t really blame the two for wanting to come since it was somewhat their final showdown to save the heroine, the shining diva from the clutches of Dr. Yuu.

At least that’s what Hinata said to them, trying to make them jealous for not coming. That’s probably the main reason why the two looked like they were about to cry when they looked out the window of the van, waving sadly at the four.

They clearly wanted to save the world together with the four. But…it couldn’t be helped.

“Now that I think about it, it is odd.” Asahi agreed as she tilted her head slightly. It is strange since the conference had nothing to do with them as members of Akb48. Sure they were planning on giving out excuses just so they could go to Tohto TV for the conference, but then their schedules suddenly cleared up AND they were asked to go as Akb48 representatives. It was pretty suspicious alright.

Could it be a coincidence or…?

“Do you think Okuma planned it for you guys to be here?” Mariko asked frowning slightly.

“Well…yes and no.” Hinata smiled glancing at the tall girl who raised her eyebrow.

“Care to explain that?”

“Why of course, my lovely coupling par—“

“Just get to it!” Mariko growled while Asahi chuckled.

“It’s a no because me and Asahi are here. Okuma has no reason to invite both of us since he doesn’t know our alter ego. ” Hinata was somewhat certain that Okuma still hadn’t figured out that Riku and Kuu are also girls.

“If he did figure it out, then he would’ve included that when he and Ray were talking inside Ray’s dressing room that day we did our mission. Plus Okuma had never met Asahi before, so why would he invite her too?” Hinata added as she nods her head.

“And yes because…?” Mariko asked. Hinata was about to answer but Nami beat her to it.

“Yes, because I’m here. He clearly arranged it for me to be here just so I could witness the big confession.” Nami shrugged. Okuma wanted to tell to everyone…ESPECIALLY Nami that Ray is his. Surely he’d want to witness the little girl’s face crumble when they proclaim to the world about their ‘relationship.’ He was THAT kind of person.

“That’s right.” Hinata nodded smiling sadly at Nami who was looking at the floor as they walk the hallway.

“Well, you do have a point. But that’s just a theory. Everything you’ve said could easily fall down with a ‘what if’ question.” Asahi said, smiling slightly. Mariko turned to her, surprised.

“She’s right! A ‘what if’ question could easily erase everything you’ve said including me being an L!” Mariko pointed out with a look of realization and excitement that she’s slowly moving back to the straight road.

Clearly she didn’t want to go towards the road where the others seem to be walking on. The L road.

“Uh…I didn’t exactly say that in your defense.” Asahi sighed. Mariko obviously wasn’t listening to her as she was so happy to know that Hinata might be wrong about her being an L.

“Sure, but I could counter that with another ‘what if’ question you know.” Hinata shrugged.

“No countering is allowed!” Mariko growled. The three narrowed their eyes at Mariko who was glaring at Hinata. Mariko seems to be losing it just because her sexuality is at stake.

Well…she does have a reputation. She IS the great Mariko-sama and all.

“Anyway, we shouldn’t worry too much since we have our ultimate weapon!” Hinata beamed as she held out her bag, unaware that the envelope inside her bag is a fake one and that their ultimate weapon is in Nami’s possession.

Nami glanced at the three knowing that they’re going to have a fit later on when they find out about her suicide mission. But for her…it will be worth it. Sacrifices must be made after all.

The four continue to follow their manager, doing their usual bickering, as they head towards the place wherein the conference is going to take place. It wasn’t surprising when they were the first one to arrive. They stood by the entrance looking at some of the staff preparing for the big conference.

“Good. We’re early.” Their manager smiled slightly, not really liking the idea that they were early since that’ll just mean that they’re just going to wait. And from the looks of it, they’re going to wait for awhile.

Great.

“Since we’re early, can we go to the cafeteria and eat for awhile?” Hinata asked as she raised her hand. The three girls looked at her incredulously. Didn’t they just eat breakfast a little while ago?

“That’s actually a good idea. I need to recharge my PSP anyway.” He smiled at the girl as he held up his PSP. Hinata made her way to their manager wondering what he was playing as they walked towards the cafeteria. The three followed them as they watch the two chat about games, excitement evident in their voices.

“They actually look good together.” Mariko said as she looked at the two.

“I don’t think Hinata would change her coupling partner that easily. So you don’t have to worry or be jealous when she’s talking to other people.” Asahi chuckled, teasing the tall girl who glared at her. Unfortunately, Hinata heard the whole jealous part and quickly turned to Mariko.

“My coupling partner is jealous? Aww, MariKuuuuu—urk.“ Hinata said as she attempted to hug the tall girl only to be stopped by Mariko as she pushed her face away. Mariko quickly took hold of Asahi’s collar and pulled her towards her as she grits her teeth.

“Want me to kill you too?!” Mariko snarled at Asahi who shook her head laughing, seemingly unfazed by the girl’s threat. Somehow acting like they normally are eases the anxiousness that they were feeling earlier. But, it doesn’t seem to work to the one person that really needs to lighten up today.

Asahi stopped laughing as she turned to Nami who has her eyes on the floor, obviously thinking. Hinata and Mariko turned to look as well, finally noticing the lack of response from the small girl. Even their manager frowned slightly as he looked at the small girl.

“Nami…”

Nami slowly looked at the three who were looking at her worriedly. She stared at them for awhile until finally, she smiled knowing that it was time for her to do her solo mission.

“I think I need to be alone for awhile…to think.” She offered the three who frowned, not liking that their friend was once again in semi brooding mood. But it can’t be helped since whatever happens throughout the conference; it’ll be the deciding factor whether or not Ray and Nami end up happily together. Like what Asahi said earlier…

…everything might fall down with a ‘what if’ question.

Hinata and Asahi wanted to somehow console their friend only to be stopped by Mariko as she placed both her hand on their shoulder. The two turned to the tall girl wondering why she stopped them. Mariko ignored them as she looks at Nami.

“Clearly you’re not listening to me since I remember telling you not think too much.” Nami, remembering Mariko’s advice, scratched her head as she smiled nervously at the tall girl. If only Mariko knew about Nami’s Inner Mariko-sama, she’ll know that Nami pretty much listens to her all the time. Even if she doesn’t want to.

But she doesn’t need to tell Mariko about her inner self. The tall girl will probably ridicule her for it.

“But…I guess it can’t be helped since you are that kind of person. You’d probably go crazy if you don’t brood for awhile. Heck, you’d probably turn into someone like Hinata-sama here.” Mariko pointed at Hinata who beamed at her, thinking that what Mariko said was some sort of compliment.

“Thanks!”

Mariko opted to just roll her eyes than to explain to the girl that what she said wasn’t a compliment.

“So…go ahead and brood to your hearts content.” Mariko sighed as she waved Nami off. The latter gave her a genuine smile, thankful for Mariko’s permission.

“Thank you. I promise to catch up with you guys after my…uh…brooding session.” She promised as she turned and ran away from them, thinking that they might change their mind if she doesn’t scram.

“Wow, she must really be itching to brood huh?” Hinata said in amazement as she watched Nami run.

‘Maybe ‘brooding’ is Nami’s way of saying she wants to go to the restroom. She probably ate something bad. Since well, she immediately ran away as soon as Mariko allowed her to.’ Hinata thought as she rubs her invisible beard. Yes, that’s probably it.

“Shall we go now then? I think Kawachi-san is old enough to know when her brooding should stop.” Their manager said as he motioned the three to head towards the cafeteria since he’s been itching to play again. Just what the hell is their manager playing anyway?

“I agree. Nami’s been ‘brooding’ her whole life; surely she knows when to stop ‘brooding.’ Let’s just hope she locks the door and brought some perfume to cover the smell. I mean, it’ll be bad for the next user if it smells bad you know.” Hinata shrugged as she walked away. Their manager followed her as he frowned and shook his head, not really getting what she’s talking about.

“Is she implying…what I think she’s implying?” Mariko asked as she looked at Hinata’s retreating form with disgust.

“I think so.” Asahi answered with a pained smile. Looks like Hinata once again misunderstood or gave another new meaning to what Nami wanted to do. That’s typically like Hinata. Even though they should really get use to Hinata’s crazy mind, the thing is, they still can’t fully grasp the idea of Hinata having a genius side in her which is the one responsible for the epic mission they did two days ago. They could conclude though, that Hinata is really full of surprises.

Sighing, Mariko glanced at Asahi and noticed that her attention was now turned to where Nami disappeared into. She’s clearly worried for the little, brooding girl.

“It’s okay. She clearly needs it.” Mariko said softly as she placed a hand on Asahi’s shoulder, trying to somehow comfort the girl.

“I know. But somehow…I have a bad feeling about that brooding of hers.” Asahi said just as softly.

Both girls now looked at the hallway, a look of worry etched in their faces.


***********


Nami’s POV



This is it huh?

‘Looks like it.’ Inner Mariko-sama nodded.

Everything will be alright…right?

‘Having doubts now?’

I just…want everything to be alright. I want to be sure that this is the right thing to do.

‘Then you are having doubts.’

Maybe. I don’t know.

‘You shouldn’t have any doubts…if it’s for them. That’s so unlike you.’ Inner Mariko-sama smiled slightly. I couldn’t help but smile as I stare at the closed door as she subtly reminds of who I am. Inner Mariko-sama is right. I shouldn’t have doubts when I’m doing this for them. It’s their happiness on the line and well, I should defend and protect their happiness. Because…

… their happiness is more important than mine…right?

I was actually waiting for a response from Inner Mariko-sama to say that I’m right. But it seems that she has doubts of her own.

Inner Mariko-sama…?

‘Just go inside Nami. I’ll back you up.’ She sighed as she smiled slightly. There seems to be twinge of sadness in her voice though and I know she’s worried about me. Still it can’t be helped. It’s their happiness versus mine.

And well…I choose theirs.

I took a deep breath gathering courage as I held up my fist preparing to knock. I gave three knocks and gulped when I heard someone say ‘come in.’ I felt my heart pound as I slowly opened the door and looked at the person inside.

Okuma Yuu grinned when he saw me.

‘Just think of how fun it’ll feel when you wipe that stuck up grin on his face.’ Inner Mariko-sama grinned evilly. A bit cruel…but she has a point. And what an awesome point Inner Mariko-sama had given.

“You came! I honestly didn’t think that talking to your producer would work!” He smirked as he stood up. I frowned and clenched my jaw feeling the nervousness I felt slowly fade and turn into anger.

“Aww c’mon! Don’t look like that. You should be flattered that I invited you since well…the party won’t be complete without you here.” He grinned smugly as he looked at me. I stand rooted to the spot as I’m trying to restrain myself from lunging at him just so he could feel my fist connect to his face.

Ah, how I long for something bad to happen to him.

‘I think majority of us also wants that.’ Inner Mariko-sama shrugged. How true.

“So? To what do I owe this pleasure?” He asked as he sat down the couch looking at me amused.

“Did you come here to beg for me not to reveal your secret?” He crossed his legs, leaned forward and rests his chin on his hand while his elbow rests on his knees.

“Or to beg for me to stop playing with your honey?” His arrogance is at its top peak when he asked that, his eyes challenging mine. The way he said that…it felt like it has a double meaning to it. I clenched my fist tight feeling dreadful that he might’ve…touched Ray. The jealous side of me kept on uttering the word ‘mine’ over and over again. I didn’t want his stench on Ray knowing deep inside my heart that she’s mine.

She’s still mine…even though she stopped being mine a couple of days ago. Does that even make sense?

‘Only in your mind.’ Inner Mariko-sama sighed. Eh. That’s good enough for me.

“So? Which is it?” He smirked probably because he can see the jealousy in my eyes. I stared at him for awhile, somewhat preserving this arrogant image of his. Because I know the instant I show him our ultimate weapon, that arrogant face of his would be gone in an instant.

“Both.” I said firmly as I pulled out the brown envelope containing the blackmail pictures and video from my bag. I held it up for him to see.

“Or else, this leaks out.” I threw it at the coffee table. His look of arrogance was indeed gone to be replaced by confusion. He slowly took the envelope and pulled out the photos. His eyes went wide as he stared at them. That’s Kodak moment right there since this is actually the first time you’d see Okuma Yuu…

…looking like he got the shock of his life.


***********


“Nami sure is taking her time ‘brooding.’” Hinata mumbled with a fork inside her mouth. She pulled it out beaming at the piece of pie in front of her. The pie is GOOD.

“Stop saying ‘brooding’ like it has another meaning besides…well…brooding.” Mariko said as she peeked over her magazine.

“What’s wrong with ‘brooding’? I ‘brood’ all the time. You do too. Heck, all people are required to ‘brood’ or else they’ll die or something.” Hinata said as she pointed the fork at Mariko who slammed her magazine down, frowning at the girl.

“I know that! But the ‘brooding’ you’re saying is different from the ‘brooding’ Nami is doing.” Mariko explained and from the looks of it, Hinata finally gets what she’s trying to say.

“Are you telling me that Nami ‘broods’ standing up?!” Hinata looked amazed as she asked Mariko the absurd question that somehow left Mariko totally speechless.

Or not.

She stared at Hinata for awhile who was seriously waiting for her response. Looks like Hinata didn’t get it at all. Is she…for real?

“Yes, Nami ‘broods’ standing up. You should see her do it sometime. It really is amazing.” Mariko said in a monotonous voice, her eyes narrowed as she looks at the other girl.

“Wow. You know, I never wanted anyone to see me ‘brood’…but Nami showed you how she ‘broods’ while standing up?! That’s…amazing. A bit gross, but amazing! She should enter a talent show or something.” Hinata nodded still looking amazed at what she found out. Mariko stared at her for awhile until finally held up her magazine again to read, blocking Hinata from her view.

“Just eat your damn pie and don’t ever talk to me until you fix that messed up head of yours.” She grumbled knowing quite well that fixing Hinata’s head is never going to happen. But maybe she should fix it herself.

‘Maybe I should whack her head until she has amnesia.’ Mariko thought as she remembers Yukarin’s suggestion back when they were thinking on what to do to Okuma Yuu. For Mariko, doing that to Hinata sounded so good right now.

Hinata shrugged, not really getting why Mariko seemed angry at her again. She was just asking questions. It’s probably her time of the month again. Yes, that’s probably it.

She broke off another piece of her pie using her fork and speared it. She held it up and was about to eat it when she noticed Asahi looking like she’s in deep thought about something as she stares at the table. Hinata thought that Asahi wanted some of her pie, so she offered the piece to her friend.

“Do you want some, Asahi-chan?” She said as she held up the piece to Asahi who was surprised at the offer.

“Oh. Uh…no thanks.” Asahi smiled slightly as she declined the offer. Mariko glanced at her.

“Still worried about Nami?”

Asahi sighed and rests her chin on her hand.

“Yeah. I just…have this weird feeling that she’s going to do something stupid.”

“As long as it’s not ‘Hinata stupid’…then she should be fine.” Mariko said as she went back to reading, ignoring the protest that came from Hinata. That didn’t seem to ease the uneasiness that Asahi is feeling. She turned to Hinata who was glaring at Mariko with a fork inside her mouth.

“That reminds me; shouldn’t we go and kick some Okuma butt?”

“But…Nami is still ‘brooding.’” Hinata said as she pouts. Mariko rolled her eyes as she heard Hinata use the word ‘brood’ again. Asahi has a point, but they can’t really go and defeat Okuma Yuu without Nami. It just…would be wrong for the three.

“Can I see the blackmail photos you have?”

“Oh, so you finally want to see my work of art eh?” Hinata said as she grinned and wiggled her eyebrow at Asahi. The thing is, no one, besides Nami and Hinata, looked at the blackmail photos. They didn’t want to see the photos nor even want to hold it. At least that’s what Mariko said. Even if Nami assured them that the pictures weren’t that perverted, the group still didn’t want to see them. Well she could somehow understand why Asahi is hesitant since that is her ex-boyfriend and all. But the others?

Hmm. Perhaps they didn’t want Jiro to feel bad or horrible or humiliated or degraded or…well you get the point…since the guy pretty much bawled his eyes out that night as he cried on Asahi’s shoulder. Yuko, who was always on the jealous side when it comes to Asahi’s past lovers and such, even comforted the guy, patting his back as he cries muttering how he feels violated and all. Hinata was the only one who doesn’t seem to be affected by the wailing Jiro as she continues to eat her ice cream with a proud look on her face.

Poor…poor…POOR Jiro.

“Well…uh…kinda. I just want to make sure that you really have it.” Maybe seeing the photos would make the uneasiness disappear. Although, there is a possibility that she might not look at Jiro the same way before. But…that’s a possibility that she’s willing to take since to Asahi’s eyes, Jiro is still the same regardless of whatever it is he does. Her respect meter of him just won’t come up…ever.

That’s probably the same with everyone else.

“But I did bring it. See?” Hinata pulled out the brown envelope inside her bag and held it up to the two. But…now that she thinks about it, it felt weird in her hands. Frowning, Hinata opened the envelope and pulled out what was supposed to be pictures and a cd inside…instead of a bundle of papers!

Her eyes went wide.

“It’s…it’s gone! The photos and the video! B-but I swear I brought it earlier! Wh-what the?!”

Mariko slammed her magazine on the table as she stood up together with Asahi. Both exclaiming;

“Nami!”

“N-Nami-chan…did this?” Hinata asked, frowning.

“She’s probably going to Okuma Yuu on her own. We’ve got to find her…fast!” Mariko said to the two. Asahi nodded in agreement while Hinata stood up still frowning. The tall girl quickly took her bag and walked out of the cafeteria to look for the small girl knowing that the two will also follow her. Asahi sighed and quickly followed her while Hinata stood for awhile staring at them in shock.

Nami…took the photos…?

“Hmm? Where are you three going?” Their manager asked as he walked closer to Hinata as he carries a tray of food for him and for the other two.

“Oh, uh…we’ll just head to the restroom and uh…freshen up.” Hinata lied as she took her bag. She turned to their manager and noticed that he bought a cake for Asahi and Mariko. 

“Oh, Mariko and Asahi wanted me to have that…so uh…maybe you could ask someone to wrap it up for me to take later on?” She pointed at the cake and gave their manager a pleading look.

“S-sure.”

“Great! We’ll meet you back at the conference!” With that, Hinata waved and quickly ran out of the cafeteria leaving their manager who just looked at her confused.

Just why do girls always go to the restroom in groups?


***********


Nami’s POV


I sigh, slumping slightly as I walk the empty hallway of Tohto TV. The confidence I had earlier when I talked to Okuma Yuu, slowly drips out of me with every steps I make. Soon, I bet I’d feel…empty or maybe drained when I reach where the others are.

“What?! Where is he?!”

Or not.

Hearing the familiar bitchy tone made me stop walking, my heart once again pounding. But it wasn’t out of nervousness, especially now that the bitchy girl is looking back at me with a stunned look on her face.

Why is it that I always bump into her whenever I’m here at Tohto TV? Just how small is this building anyway?!

“I already sent a staff member to look for him and…uh…Ray? Are you listening?” Sarukawa-shachou frowned slightly as he noticed the far away look Ray has. He slowly turned to where Ray is looking…and well…he found me.

“Hmm? Who’s that?”

Somehow, hearing that brought me back to reality. I smiled politely and gave them a small bow. I stood up straight and looked back at them when I hear footsteps heading towards me, Sarukawa-shachou’s walking as he grinned at me. I had the urge to raise my eyebrow at him wondering why he’s grinning at me.

“You’re from Akimoto-san’s group. The one who’s a big fan of Ray and the one who fainted a couple of days ago, right?” He said as he stopped in front of me.

“Uh…H-hai.” I replied giving him an uneasy smile. Why did Sarukawa-shachou have to remember those embarrassing things? Being remembered as a girl from Akimoto-sensei’s group is just fine you know.

“You scared us all when you fainted you know.”

“Oh…uh…” Just what do you say to that anyway? Do I apologize or thank him or something? Was he scared for me also? Was…she…?

Somehow, all thoughts of that disappeared when I hear the sound of high heels clanking against the floor as Ray walks towards us. We stared at each other when she stopped beside Sarukawa-shachou.

She didn’t look happy to see me.

“Even Ray was devastated and came running towards you when you fainted.” He added. I quickly looked at him, surprised at what he said. Ray was…

“R-Really?” I asked hesitantly, my heart pounding as I anticipate his answer. I glanced at Ray and found her blushing slightly as she frowns at Sarukawa-shachou, obviously embarrassed and not pleased about Sarukawa-shachou’s sudden revelation. I wanted to grin right there and then…but I restrained it…since it’s a bit useless to feel giddy now.

Not when I…

“Yeah. It goes to show that Ray truly value her fans you know. So you should be a good fan and always root for Ray, okay?” He said as he pats my head. Why does it feel like he’s treating me like a little kid here?

Ray cleared her throat as she pushed Sarukawa-shachou slightly, her face still a bit pinkish.

“Just go and find Yuu so that the conference could start. I have something to discuss with Na—I mean with Kawachi-san here.”

“Discuss what?”

“None of your business.” Ray scowled making Sarukawa-shachou frown. I couldn’t help but smile nervously as I watch them stare at each other for awhile. This is a bit…awkward, even if it’s a familiar scene for me now.

Finally, Sarukawa-shachou sighed defeatedly.

“Fine. Discuss whatever you want. Declare whatever you want. Do whatever you want. I’m just your manager responsible for you being the top diva. Yeah, you don’t need to thank me or respect me for that. A simple brush off and insult would be fine.” He flailed his arms as he walked away, wallowing in self pity. I turned to him as he walked with his head down and his shoulders slumped.

“You know, you should really try to be nice to him.” I said still looking at Sarukawa-shachou. I feel bad for him. He kinda reminds me of Jiro. Only Jiro seems to have more bad luck than him. That doesn’t change the fact that I still feel bad for him though.

Ray’s only response is a huff. Hearing that makes me wonder if she has a bad blood on Sarukawa-shachou for her to treat him like that. Maybe Sarukawa-shachou did something to anger the diva.

Most probably.

I turned to her and found her frowning at me, looking like she’s bothered that I’m here as her arms are crossed to her chest.

“Why are you here?” Even the tone of her voice tells that she really doesn’t like to see me here. What’s wrong with me being here anyway? Doesn’t she want me to witness her, proclaim her undying love to Okuma Yuu? Doesn’t she want me to see her face when Okuma Yuu doesn’t show up?

Coz that would be epic to see.

“Why else? Work.” I shrugged nonchalantly. That’s not a complete lie since we are here as Akb48 representatives, though I still don’t get why Akimoto-sensei would send Akb48 representatives. I mean is Ray some kind of a queen or something that Akb48 needs to send out representatives?

“Oh.” Is her short and somewhat disappointed reply as she looks at the floor. Was she disappointed that I came here because of work?

Nah, maybe I’m just imagining it.

Both of us were unable to say anything as silence surrounds us, our eyes never meeting the other. When I think about it, this is the first time we’ve talked to each other since the whole…uh…break up. The monkey suit doesn’t count since she has no idea that that was me. So yeah, this is the first time. To others, this might be an awkward scene. But somehow, for me, it was so comfortable that all I care about is that she’s near me. I just hope that it’s the same with her.

Though I don’t think it’ll do any good if ever she feels the same way…

“I guess…I should go now.” She said softly making me turn to look back at her. Her eyes slowly made its way to mine, looking at me like she’s expecting me to say something...anything. But the thing is…I don’t know what to say to her. So I just stood there, staring at her.

“It’s nice to see you again, Nami. Don’t skip breakfast and…please just…take care of yourself okay?” She smiled gently, her eyes held that familiar warmness in them. It warms me to see those eyes of hers that I love seeing…

…and well…I silently curse her for showing them again.

She nodded her head and was about to go when I suddenly held her arm, stopping her. She looked a bit surprised at my sudden action.

“How’d you know I skipped breakfast?” I asked frowning. I know I should just…let it go…but I can’t help it. No one besides our manager, Acchan and the black ops…aka Team Miichan…know the reason on why I suddenly fainted. So how’d she…know…?

She seems taken aback by my question and from the looks of it, she didn’t mean to let that slip.

“I…I heard it from Sarukawa-shachou. I think he got it from your manager or…something.” She reasoned as she looked at the side. I don’t buy it and that’s because she can’t seem to look me in the eye when she said that.

“Liar.” I sigh as I look at the floor.

“What do you want me to say?” She asks softly. My heart wants her to say that she was worried about me and that she went to the infirmary to check up on me. But my brain doesn’t want her to say anything.

This is the typical ‘Heart vs Brain’ situation I guess.

And I’m really torn between the two.

“…beg for me to stop playing with your honey?”

I tighten my hold on her arm as I remember Okuma’s words. Damn it. Why did I have to remember that jerk’s words?!

“Nami…?” She must’ve felt the sudden change. I can feel the anger inside me as I remember jerk face.

And I can’t help but ask her about it…just for the sake of my sanity.

“Did you have…an intimate relationship with…Okuma Yuu…?” I asked hesitantly still with my eyes on the floor, somehow dreading her answer. Since this is…probably the last time I’m going to talk to her then…I need to know.

No harm in asking…right?

“Wh-what? No!” She answered and I know she’s looking at me, probably wondering where I got that idea from. I couldn’t help but sigh in relief at her answer. You can’t blame me for asking that since Okuma planted that idea inside my head earlier. And well, it’s a good thing he didn’t touch Ray.

If he did…I swear I’d kill him.

“You sound like you’d be jealous if it were true.” She said softly, sounding…a bit hopeful perhaps. This time, I swear I didn’t imagine that. I turned to look at her and found her looking at the floor with a soft smile on her face.

I know I shouldn’t since my brain is telling me to just drop it, but I couldn’t help but answer her silent question.

Will I be jealous if it were true?

“Of course I would.” I answered her softly. She looked stunned as her eyes looked at mine. We stared at each other, completely aware of the similarities of what was said a couple of days ago at her dressing room and our conversation today. It feels like we’re breaking up again…

…which is somewhat…true.

I think she feels it too as she looks at me sadly. I slid my hand that was holding her arm down and held her hand. I squeezed it, feeling the familiar softness of her hand.

I smiled sadly as I looked at our hands, intertwined.

“Nami…I…” She trailed making me look back at her. Somehow, I can read her eyes telling me the same thing that my brain constantly tells me.

We can’t be together.

“Nami-chan!”

Both of us froze when we heard the familiar voice of…Hinata. We both turned and there they are…all three of them looking at us.

Ep. Not good.

“And Ray…” Mariko growled as she narrowed her eyes at Ray who jumped slightly out of fear. Well I can’t blame her for being scared since it is Mariko-sama. She really shouldn’t have cut her connection to her especially since Mariko-sama is her best friend AND it’s Mariko-sama.

That’s definitely a bad move on Ray.

“M-M-Mari-chan…” Ray stammered squeezing my hand painfully. I groaned and wiggle my hand out of hers. Her grip really is painful. She let go of my hand when Mariko-sama took a step towards us.

“Uh…easy now Mari-chan. You’ll get wrinkles if you…uh…don’t calm down.” She smiled nervously trying to tame the pissed looking Mariko-sama who was walking dangerously slow.

I took pity on Ray, so I gave her a very useful advice in a situation like this.

“If I were you…I’d just run.”

“But…the diva doesn’t run.” She pouted as she looks at me.

“Then the diva should learn.” I smiled at her painfully. She pouted at me for awhile then turned to Mariko who was getting nearer, slowly gaining speed. She yelped and immediately ran away as Mariko-sama ran after her.

“Come back here!” Mariko-sama yelled but surprisingly stopped running when she was near me. She stared at the running diva for awhile until finally turned to look at me, glaring.

Definitely not good.


***********


A loud thud could be heard in a hallway as Mariko pushed the defenseless Nami against the wall, her hands gripping the collar of the small girl. Nami flinched from the impact, surprised at the taller girls’ action.

“On second thought…I think I’ll just get mad at you instead.” Mariko grinned evilly at Nami who gulped out of fear. Hinata and Asahi made their way towards the two.

“Mariko, let go of Nami-chan!” Hinata said as she pushed the taller girl away, making her let go of the small girl. Mariko looked at Hinata incredulously. Why was Hinata trying to stop her? Shouldn’t she be mad at Nami too?

Her silent questions were soon answered as Hinata surprised the three as she herself took hold of Nami’s collar and slammed her again against the wall.

“She’s mine.” She glared at a surprised Nami. Mariko narrowed her eyes.

So that’s why Hinata wanted Mariko to let go, huh.

“What the hell Nami-chan?! You stole the photos?! I thought you were just ‘brooding’! Why?!” Hinata growled. Mariko and Asahi stared at Hinata as she grits her teeth. Hinata…was seriously mad. Much like when she was mad at Mariko when she almost kissed Okuma Yuu. Or maybe…it’s a lot worse than when she got mad at Mariko.

Nami stared at Hinata’s angry eyes. She didn’t mean to betray her friends, but she really didn’t have any other choice.

“You, of all people, should know why I did that Hinata…since…well…you also did the same for Katsuyuki-san and Jiro.” She sighed and smiled sadly at Hinata.

Hearing Nami’s answer somehow stunned the angry girl, but she didn’t show it. She just tightened her grip on Nami’s collar understanding what the small girl was talking about. Back then, Hinata protected Katsuyuki by not fully involving him in their mission. As for Jiro…well…she did protect him too. So somehow, Nami is also doing the same for them.

She was trying to protect them.

“But you shouldn’t have! We’re in this together! We’re a team!” Hinata cried as tears forms in her eyes. They were supposed to blackmail Okuma together! The four of them knew the risk but still decided to go through with it because…they want to save Ray, the world and most importantly, they want to see Nami happy. So for Nami to go through it alone…was just stupid.

They wouldn’t get to see Nami happy if she…

Nami slowly reached for Hinata’s hand that was gripping her shirt and squeezed it.

“We are. We accomplished our mission as a team. But the thing is…I didn’t want our dreams to end together. Not when I could do something about it.” She replied softly. Somehow, Nami thought of a possibility that they could all lose their job as an idol if the blackmail leaks out. Once Okuma see Nami together with Hinata, Asahi and Mariko, there’s a possibility that he’ll tell the world that Akb48 members are blackmailing him. It could ruin their career as idols. The Akb48 management would definitely fire them. And well, Nami didn’t want that. She didn’t want her friends to lose their dreams. She didn’t want to drag them down. So she decided to make the ultimate sacrifice of blackmailing Okuma alone.

Since…for her, she was the one who started this all when she dressed up as Kai and confronted Okuma.

Mariko, who was frowning the whole time not really understanding what the two were talking about, was stunned at Nami’s answer. Now it’s clear to her WHY Nami stole the photos and what it is she’s trying to do. But the thing is, she doesn’t know what she should feel about it…which is somewhat the same with Asahi who was frowning slightly.

“But…YOU could lose your dream...” Hinata’s voice cracked slightly, not letting the tears in her eyes fall. She knew how important being an idol is to Nami. It’s her dream to be an idol. Back then, Nami failed in a lot of auditions but somehow that didn’t stop her from hoping that she could still be an idol one day. When the chance of being an idol was handed to her, she didn’t hesitate on becoming one even if they were to dress up as a male idol. When Persona got disbanded, she worked part time jobs and still auditioned hoping that she would be an idol without hiding her true self. She joined Akb48 wherein she worked her ass off and became the Team A captain.

The three of them did all of those…Nami did all of those…and for her to suddenly lose it…just like that?! It just…wasn’t right. It wasn’t right for Hinata.

Noticing that Hinata somewhat loosened her hold on her collar, Nami removed them and wrapped her arms around Hinata’s waist, pulling her to her. She caressed the girl’s head, smiling slightly as the girl silently cries on her shoulder, her arms wrapped around the smaller girl.

“And that’s a sacrifice I’m willing to take because…you guys are so important to me.”

“Well…that’s stupid.” Hinata whimpered softly, holding Nami tight. Nami chuckled. Even if it is stupid…it still felt like it was the right thing to do.

Asahi, who was also feeling the same as Hinata, looked at the floor feeling her eyes tear up. She’s…a little bit angry at Nami for doing something as sacrificing her dream for them. Though, when she thinks about it, if she were in Nami’s position…she’d probably do the same thing. Hinata would also, in a heartbeat.

So maybe…Nami’s not the only one who’s stupid.

Nami, noticing the sad look Asahi has, reached out and pulled the girl towards them, surprising Asahi to be included in the hug.

“Hey, I wanna hug you too.” Nami smiled softly at Asahi as she wrapped her arm around Asahi’s shoulder. Hinata, without looking, wrapped her arms around Asahi’s waist, still keeping her head on Nami’s shoulder. Asahi let out a soft whimper as she rests her head on Hinata’s shoulder, crying softly.

The three stayed like that for awhile, wrapped together. It made them recall the hardships they faced back then. From being strangers trying to attain their dream, to being friends trying to escape the yakuza that was pursuing them. It was truly a one hell of a ride, but it was a ride that made them realize that together, they are strong. They can get through any trials or challenges as long as they’re together.

So…they can surpass this trial together…right?

Hinata, knowing that Mariko is just standing and staring at them, tried to reach for her with her other hand just so she could let her join the hug as well. But it seems like she can’t reach Mariko. She turned her head from Nami’s shoulder and frowned when she saw Mariko with her arms crossed, staring at them with her eyes narrowed.

“There is no way I’m going to join your stupid hug fest.” Three pair of eyes turned to look at her, wondering why Mariko still seemed…confident.

“I don’t know why you guys have this whole drama thing going on...” Mariko trailed as she looked at the three like they were weird.

Well to her they are weird. They’ve been weird to her since…the beginning. But again, not the point.

“…since well…the battle isn’t over yet.” She added as she grinned. They stared at the great Mariko-sama looking confident as ever. Somehow, seeing the great Mariko-sama like this, brings them hope that maybe…it really isn’t over yet. Mariko’s grin was contagious, that’s why they can’t help but grin back at the taller girl.

Well except for Hinata who just wailed as she hugged Mariko.

“Marikuu…” She whimpered as she wrapped her arms around the taller girl’s waist. She placed her head against Mariko’s chest making the tall girl uncomfortable. Mariko could push the girl away, but she took pity as Hinata is crying. She could feel some of Hinata’s tears fall down her shirt.

“S-stop crying already.” She sighs as she hesitantly pats the other girl’s head. She’s really not used to all the mushyness…especially with Hinata since well…the whole ‘HiMari’ thing came up. But…maybe she could play nice just this once.

The two spectators were trying to contain themselves from laughing or grinning too much. Nami stared at the two, her lips twitching as she smiles. Asahi covered her mouth trying not to show that she was chuckling.

Well you can’t blame them since Mariko is finally letting Hinata have her moment with her. Plus, this is like…a great teasing moment to make fun of Mariko and their imaginary ‘HiMari’ coupling.

Hinata leaned away slightly as she wiped away the tears. She looked up at Mariko, pouting. Tears once again forms in her eyes as they stared at each other. Nami and Asahi’s eyes were glued at the two, anticipating if perhaps, Hinata might confess that she secretly likes Mariko.

The suspense is killing the two.

“Ne, Mariko…” Hinata said softly.

“Hmm?”

“Why don’t you have breasts? Are you really a woman?”

Nami face palmed herself while Asahi smiled nervously at the two who seemed frozen, staring at each other. So much for the suspense killing them. It’s more like Hinata trying to kill herself.

Hinata sure likes to endanger herself, huh?

“You’ve got three seconds to move away from me before I knee you on the stomach.” Mariko threatened making Hinata let go of her and hid behind Nami.

“Nice going Einstein.” Nami sighed and shook her head.

“Seriously, it’s like hugging a tree or something.” Hinata whispered loudly at the two. The three jumped slightly as Mariko took a step towards them, glaring.

“L-let’s just calm down and g-get back to the topic now. We need to figure out what we should do.” Asahi smiled nervously trying to avert the murder intentions that Mariko has. Thankfully, it worked as Mariko calmed herself and crossed her arms to her chest.

“You showed him the photos right? So how did it go?” Mariko asked Nami. Asahi and Hinata looked at Nami wondering as well.

With three pair of eyes glued at her, Nami scratched her head nervously.

“Well…”


Flashback


Okuma stared at the photos Nami threw at him. His eyes wide with each photo as he turn and looked at them. He can’t tell who the other man is as his face is blurred. But from what he can tell despite the blurriness, the man is blonde. He knows a lot of blonde guys…so who is this man? And when did Nami…?

He continues to look at the photos, trying to figure out its authenticity. It seemed real as it is him in the pictures. But he wonders how Nami could have taken a hold of such indecent pictures. 

‘Could it be when…I got drunk…?’ Okuma wonders. Well, in almost all the pictures, he has his eyes closed like he was drained from all the activities that he did with the mysterious blonde. And the blonde seems to be the one taking their pictures of both of them.

So yes, this could have been taken when he got drunk.

But, the owner of the restaurant said that he just slept the whole night in his couch. Even Katsuyuki can attest to that since he was the one who picked up Okuma from the old man in the morning. He told Okuma that he called him and the owner was the one who picked up his phone. The owner told him that Okuma got so drunk that he passed out. Unfortunately, Katsuyuki couldn’t pick him up at that time since he was still stuck at work. So the two decided to just let Okuma stay the night at the old man’s restaurant.

Then…could it be that Katsuyuki and the restaurant owner…was working with Nami…?

Okuma gulped when he looked at a couple of pictures wherein the blonde guy seems to be going down on him while he was sitting at a chair. He can’t tell if he was awake or not as his back was somewhat facing the camera. The camera looked like it was placed in a table or something.

This is bad. Really bad.

These photos, along with the CD that he has yet to see what is inside…since it’s probably worse than the photos combined…will probably be his major downfall. And what a downfall it will be if this leaks out. He will surely get fired. He will lose his job! His reputation! Everything!

Well maybe not everything as he will probably get hired to do gay porn or something but that’s not the point really.

“I don’t think you’ll want to watch the CD since…it gets nasty.” Nami pointed out as she noticed Okuma nervously eyeing the CD on the table. Well, it’s not THAT nasty since Hinata just made it look like an after sex scene wherein Jiro is trying to show a naked sleeping Okuma. The nasty part is probably what Jiro is saying as he tapped the whole thing.

Well that and he was also naked.

Somehow thinking about it made Nami lose all the respect she has left when it comes to Jiro since it really felt like Jiro had sex with Okuma. The gay part didn’t bother them…it’s just the thought of HIM having SEX with Okuma that was disturbing. That’s probably the main reason why Asahi and the others didn’t want to watch it. Thinking about it, Hinata was right to stop Mariko from kissing Okuma. Since the others might probably look at her as the girl who kissed Okuma Yuu.

Which for them is like…ewww.

Nami has to admit though that the video was quite believable as Okuma would mumble out and even snuggle against Jiro. It really looked like a typical after sex scandal video. No one would notice or even believe that it was all scripted. Heck, even Nami couldn’t believe it. It was amazing really.

Hinata IS amazing to have thought about it.

What Nami liked in Hinata’s masterpiece is that she protected Jiro’s identity as she blurred his face in the video. You can tell that she really thought about the consequences if ever the video would be leaked to the public. Hinata knew the risks involved, that’s why she did everything to protect everyone who was involved in the mission.

If Hinata knew the risks…no in fact, Nami is sure everyone knew the risk. So then…surely they’ll understand why Nami has to do this alone…right?

“I…can’t believe you did this.” Okuma said still looking at the photos, still in shock. Nami could see that his grip on the photos had tightened. It looks like it’s finally over for Okuma.

“I had to…” Nami sighed and looked at the floor.

For her.

“You do know that I can just blurt out your secret the moment I stepped out of this room right?” Okuma threatened as he glanced at Nami who nodded.

“And you know that I can do the same, right?” She threatened back as she turned to look at Okuma, accepting his challenge. She knew the risks, that’s why she’s still standing tall, keeping her stare at Okuma. She won’t back down. Ever. Even if she lose her dreams, she’ll still keep standing.

She’ll see that this is truly is the end for Dr. Yuu.

Okuma glared at Nami, not liking the determined look the small girl is giving him. It looks like the girl is determined to lose everything just so Okuma would stop pestering Ray.

Is…this girl for real?

“If you say anything or I learn that you’re still harassing Ray, expect that your face together with that man will be on every newspaper in Japan.” Nami threatened. She can’t help but say sorry to Jiro in her mind if ever the photo and video would leak out. Jiro would most definitely be devastated.

But…maybe she could worry about that later on.

Nami turned towards the door to leave when she remembered something.

“Oh and you can keep that as a souvenir. I’ve got a plenty of copies of that anyway.” She added as she waved off. She walked towards the door and took hold of the doorknob. She was about to turn it when she heard Okuma’s voice.

“Guess you showed me huh?”

Nami glanced at him.

“That there’s love in this business.” Okuma grinned slightly, remembering when she told Nami the opposite. Nami just stared at him for awhile with a blank face. Deciding that it’s better if she doesn’t say anything, she opened the door and walked out, hoping that that’ll be the last she’ll see of Okuma.


End of Flashback


“And…that’s it.” Nami sighed remembering the events earlier. Though she looked calm when she blackmailed Okuma, inside she was panicky. She can’t help but be thankful for her Inner Mariko-sama because her insults seem to bring her back to being calm at that time.

And no…she’s not an M.

“So…based on your story, it might be possible that Okuma might not show up in the conference. I mean, what good will it do for him to be there right?” Mariko shrugged. If Okuma got scared of the photos, surely he won’t think about proclaiming that he’s Ray’s mysterious boyfriend…right?

“I guess.” Nami frowned at the floor. She has her doubts and it won’t disappear until the day is over, since it is Okuma that they’re fighting. He might have something up his sleeves. And well, it’s making her nervous.

“Well…there’s only one way to find out right?” Asahi smiled slightly.

“I guess we should get going and see for ourselves then.” Mariko sighed and ushered the three to get moving. Their manager will have a fit if they’re late anyway.

The four made their way towards the conference in silence. All were in their own worlds thinking about what Okuma would do. Well, Nami and Asahi are thinking about Okuma while Mariko and Hinata were frowning thinking of a certain diva. They found it odd that Ray doesn’t seem to be doing anything to solve the problem, especially when they know that…

…it’s so unlike the diva to just stand and nothing.


***********


Nami’s POV



“I was about to call you guys!” Our manager sighed as he greeted us, closing his phone.

“We waited for Nami to finish up her ‘brooding’ and we decided to help her hide the evidence.” Hinata explained as she beamed at our manager who raised his eyebrow. I couldn’t help but raise my eyebrow as well, confused.

Since when does brooding leave evidence?

“Well…uh…that’s good to know.” Our manager replied and walked inside, scratching his head with us following him. Hinata turned to me while walking and gave me a thumbs up, grinning. Mariko-sama rolled her eyes while Asahi smiled painfully.

Eh? Am I missing something??

Deciding to ignore Hinata’s insanity, I looked around the room and found a lot of reporters readying their cameras. It really felt like some big shot royalty is coming out to say something what with the many reporters fussing around. I’m still amazed that Ray has this much impact in the industry. I know I shouldn’t be surprised since she is the top selling diva of Japan, but I can’t help but think if this is the same Ray that I know.

The same Ray that I…

“Wow, this is actually my first time being in a conference. This is pretty cool and exciting.” Hinata said as she smiled excitedly.

“Un. It’s amazing. Ray is amazing.” Asahi beamed looking excited as well.

“Yeah.” I sighed smiling, feeling a bit proud for Ray.

“I wonder what’s this conference is about. I mean, just what is it that Ray is going to reveal?” Hinata nudged me making me narrow my eyes. It looks like Hinata lose her sanity from the fangirling she’s doing. Though if I think about it, I think she lost it since she watched that loli porn.

Curse those loli porn makers.

“Just sit down dummy.” Mariko sighed as she pulled Hinata down to sit. Nami sat down beside Hinata while Asahi sat down beside Nami.

“I’m getting excited. Aren’t you? Aren’t you? Aren’t you?” Hinata beamed as she asked the three of us one at a time. Did she take something illegal before she walked inside or something? This is like 10 times the sugar rush.

A Hinata rush maybe?

Mariko-sama surprised us when she did a ninja chop on the back of Hinata’s neck. Hinata groaned in pain, holding the back of her neck where Mariko hit her.

“Wh-what was that for?!” She asked looking at Mariko-sama incredulously.

“I thought it would make you unconscious. It worked in a lot of movies.” Mariko-sama shrugged, grinning. I think Mariko-sama is smart enough to know that those moves really don’t work. So let’s go with the ‘she just wanted Hinata to shut up’ excuse. It kinda worked though as Hinata quiet down, rubbing the back of her neck as she stared at the stage, pouting. 

Hmm, I think I’ll make a mental note on doing ninja chops whenever Hinata is having her Hinata rush. And yes, I think Mariko-sama is an S.

All thoughts of ninja chops and Hinata instantly disappeared when Ray and Sarukawa-shachou walked inside the room, blinding them with flashes from the reporters. They bowed as they greeted everyone and when they were sitting, her eyes found mine. It’s amazing how she can find me with so many people inside. Makes me wonder though if this is all we could do.

To look at each other in a distance, I mean.

“Oh…shit.” Hinata said making me look at her. She pointed up front and I turned, stunned.

There was Okuma Yuu and his manager walking inside, without a hint of problem or nervousness on his face that he wore earlier when I blackmailed him.

Just what is it that he’s planning now?!

Like Ray and Sarukawa-shachou, Okuma and his manager greeted everyone as he bowed then sat down next to Ray. I couldn’t help but glare at him, my jealous side taking over again. He continues to look around probably looking for me and when he did found me, he smiled and gave me a wink.

The hell?!


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: dark-atrox on January 08, 2011, 03:17:06 PM

copy now, read later.....I'm so happy  :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:

you really did update and keep your promise... :shocked

off to read it later.... XD XD XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: Hart on January 08, 2011, 05:02:53 PM

I think it's a good idea to split this chapter up. Just by reading part 1 there was a lot going on.

I wonder what Dr. Yuu is thinking, going to the conference despite being shown the blackmail photos. Either he has a backup plan, or he's bluffing and hoping that Nami will crack.

Of course I'm still waiting for what Ray has up her sleeves. What was Goro's secret mission?

Before this story ends, minus the Asahi and Hinata chapters, will Sachou and Maririn get to make an appearance?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: bou-j525 on January 08, 2011, 05:16:26 PM

Haha Thank for keeping your promise!
And you know what? I might be a bit crazy and you probably won't believe me, but I think I'll read it only when you'll finish the second part XD Coz waiting for this update was really the most horrible thing in my life since everything I did was working during holidays and yesterday while I finally did something fun, I kinda realize that I was fine with waiting... And I know if I read the first part I will die while waiting for the second one, so I'll probably just read... Nothing XD So yeah... Sorry for the drama in the other thread.  :grin:
.....
But maybe it's just my stupid brain coz I just woke up five minute ago and I haven't realized how impatient I am....
Anyways, I "thank you" even so XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: dark-atrox on January 08, 2011, 07:10:05 PM

gah! Dr. Yuu is such an evil being..... :panic: :panic: :panic: so, should i leave it to Ray's still unknown mysterious mission? together with shachou?  :? :? :?
to save the world? :P and Ray herself so she could live happily ever after with Nami-chan?  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

ah...finally they meet again. XD Ray and Nami....acting cute and shy again :inlove: though it pains me how they hold back their feelings to each other.  :cry:

and hey, poor sarukawa....Ray should be uhm maybe a lil considerate about him?  :nervous

I'm gonna say it again, Yuu sure is pure evil if he isn't scared with that photos........(poor jiro, his sacrificed was in vain  :twisted:)

PS: I'm so happy  XD really really looking forward for the next chapter.
Is it going to end? its makes me sad just thinking about it....and still waiting for the KojiYuu  :P :P :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: LiLith on January 08, 2011, 07:52:26 PM

Awesome chapter, as expected from FoF-sama :P
Aww... And I want the next part so bad... I'm hoping for NamixRay happy ending! Poor them. They're so cute together :( I was hoping they would get back together in this chapter but now... waiting for the next... hm...  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: immo on January 09, 2011, 03:37:12 AM

awesome. :D Now don't make us wait forever for the next one. feels like things are dragging a bit with the gags a little bit though... help a sistah out here, FoF. lol. waiting to see what you're gonna pull in the next chapter!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: ra-nyan on January 09, 2011, 08:18:32 AM

ahaha.. That was a cool half-a-chapter.. I bet Yuu is up to nothing.. I mean I think he accepts defeat already.. That's just the feeling I get since he's all like "Guess you showed me huh?... That there’s love in this business." and all.. Cool that Ray and Nami had a bit of an interaction before the conference.. I really miss them together now..

Thanks for the update :).. Can't wait for the next half.. and as always, YAY Hinata  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: alexiel17 on January 09, 2011, 09:47:48 AM

Umm.. I really don't know what to say....  I'm actually a bit embarrass for leaving a comment here....  (Maybe because of what happened with your other fic...  :on cloudeye: )

I'm really truly sorry about it.... ( you know, you could beat me up :mon slapself: and I'll end up lookin' like this.... :on beatup... hehe :] just joking :] Pfft..  :mon evillaff:, I remembered your pm that jokes are half meant and all... HAHAHA! :on lol:)

Anyway, thanks soo  much for accepting my apology (you really did surprise me about it.  :lol:  :mon star:)

Quote

from bou-j525
« on: Jan 09 at 12:16:26 AM : I think I'll read it only when you'll finish the second part XD Coz waiting for this update was really the most horrible thing in my life since everything I did was working during holidays and yesterday while I finally did something fun, I kinda realize that I was fine with waiting... And I know if I read the first part I will die while waiting for the second one, so I'll probably just read... Nothing XD

I'll so do the same because, umm.. well, bou-j525 is so damn right!!!  :mon thumb:  I need to be more patient.  For me, this will serve as my punishment for well, beacause of what I've done...  :kneelbow: Truly gomenasai  FoFsama...  :kneelbow: (I think this is one of the worst punishment I'll do... )

Thanks so much for the update :]  :grin:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: FoF on January 21, 2011, 06:19:29 PM

Two easons to kill FoF
Reason number 1: I'm late...I know.  :banghead:
                           I've been through hell and back...and well I'm going back to hell in a little bit after this update.  :nervous
                           Sorry about that. I've been busy it's not even funny anymore.  :cry:
                           I can't even read the new fics and updated fics!  :cry: Again, not funny anymore.  :cry:

Reason number 2: Due to being so busy lately, I have yet to finish this chapter which means...there's a part 3.  :nervous
                           I honestly don't want to rush this anyway...although it does feel rushed towards the end  :lol:
                           Plus it's kinda good to have a part three what with how I ended it and all. So...
                           Yeaaahhhh...kill me now.  :nervous :nervous  :lol:

Thanks for everything, seriously. Hopefully hell would ease up and let me have a break. I'll try to update again next week. And if hell freezes for awhile, maybe I can get on with Asahi and Yuko side story. Let's cross our fingers people!  :lol: As usual, this chapter contains exaggerations and uh...weirdness.  :nervous Please bear with it. If you can't...then tell me about it. Thanks again!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
                           


**********

Chapter 21 (Part 2)


Sarukawa took the mic in front him.

“Okay, so you guys are probably wondering why we called for a conference.” Sarukawa said looking at the reporters and spectators watching. Most of them nodded their head while others somehow looked like that they already know why they were gathered.

“Well, the thing is, I really don’t know myself.” Sarukawa smiled nervously as he scratched his head. Flashes from the cameras of the reporters started flashing at him, making him even more nervous. He silently hopes that he wouldn’t make the front page of the newspaper with a tagline that says; ‘the man who doesn’t know anything.’

Now that would be…embarrassing.

“So, I’m going to give the mic to Ray. Please refrain from asking questions while she’s speaking. Your questions will be answered after she uh…says everything she wants to say.” With that said Sarukawa turned off his mic and looked at Ray who was staring at the table.

“Ray...” Sarukawa whispered as he tries to get his prized talent’s attention. Ray turned to him, frowning slightly.

“Please, don’t say or do anything that’ll jeopardize your career. Please.” Sarukawa pleaded making Ray narrow her eyes at him. What’s Sarukawa worried about? It’s not like she already did something that jeopardized her career!

‘I think…’ Ray thought as she tilted her head slightly. She hadn’t done anything to ruin her career…right?

She sighed and took hold of the mic in front of her, pulling it closer to her. She glanced at Okuma and found him smiling softly at her. Looking at him makes her want to puke so she decided to look away. Now that would make her look bad if ever she puked in front of all these people, though it’ll definitely make an interesting front page on a newspaper. She’d be ‘the diva who puked at the sight of Okuma.’

Not bad. Not bad at all.

She looked around noticing the reporter’s gazes and cameras aimed at her, anticipating whatever it is that she’s going to say. This is a normal scene to her. When she’s about to speak, everyone shuts up and listens intently. But this time, it feels different. This time…SHE’S here watching. Ray feels nervous and confident at the same time as those eyes stare at her. She wants to look at those eyes forever if she could…but…

…that’s something that can never happen now…ever.

“First, I’d like to thank everyone for coming here. I know it’s a bit sudden, but I guess…I just needed to get this out of me…or I’ll explode.” Ray smiled softly as she looks around, ignoring the flashes of the cameras.

“I know everyone is aware of my recent breakup with…Kai.” She looked sadly at the table, her voice filled with pain as she said the blonde Persona’s name.

Nami, decided to keep her gaze at the diva. No matter how painful it’ll be…she’ll continue to look at the diva because…that’s all she can do now.

To watch and do nothing.

‘Pathetic.’ Okuma thought as he glanced at both of them, his soft fake smile still on his face. The bitchy diva he knew…is now in a pathetic state just because she had fallen in love with the naïve girl. It’s sickening for Okuma.

“I was the one who broke up with him. It broke my heart because…he’s my first love.” Her hand gripped the mic tight.

“But…I just had to do it. He has his dream…and I have mine. It just wouldn’t work. I realized that and…I broke up with him. It’s over between us.” Ray sighed sadly. It doesn’t feel like she was telling it to the whole world…rather it just feel like she was telling it to one person who was sitting with the audience.

Ray looked at everyone, ignoring the blinding flashes of the cameras as she finally say what Okuma wanted her to say.

“Yuu-san had been a great friend to me these past few months while Kai was away. We became good friends as he was always there for me when I needed someone.” Ray said as she looked at everyone, her face calm. She lied in front of the many reporters listening to her. She lied in front of her best friend, her friends and most importantly, she lied to the one person that had completely captured her heart.

That one person whom she didn’t know was hurting just as she is.

“That day when I broke up with Kai, Yuu-san visited me. He comforted me and told me how he felt about me. I wanted to move on and forget about Kai…so I decided to date…Okuma Yuu.” It got a bit noisy as the reporters started asking questions. The blinding lights doubled that Ray and the other three with her had trouble looking at the reporters. Ray even had to cover her eyes from the disturbing lights.

“Settle down people! Settle down!” Sarukawa said through his mic, trying to calm the reporters down.

Nami finally averted her gaze from the diva as she looked at the floor, frowning. Hearing Ray actually say that she’s dating Okuma somehow doubled the pain she’s feeling. Asahi noticed and placed her hand on Nami’s, squeezing it.

“It’s not over yet.” She assured the little captain. Nami smiled slightly as thanks, trying to hide the fact that it really is over between her and the diva.

It’s been over since she realized that they can never be together.

Once the reporters settled down, Sarukawa asked Ray if she has anything to add to her revelation. Ray answers as she shook her head negatively, staring at the table. He sighs and turned to look at Okuma who was looking at Ray with a worried look, his hand on the diva’s shoulder. Sarukawa can’t help but wonder if Okuma really is worried for his prized talent or he’s just acting.

“What about you Okuma-san. Aren’t you going to say something?” Sarukawa asked.

“Can I?”

“You should.” Sarukawa nodded. Ray glanced at Okuma who gave her a soft smile. Again, she wants to puke.

Okuma pulled the mic closer to him, looking around. The reporters were once again quiet as they saw that it Okuma’s turn to talk.

“I guess it’s my turn huh.” Okuma said. Nami quickly turned to look at Okuma, wondering just what it is that he’s going to say. Could it be that he’s going to deny his and Ray’s relationship because of the blackmail pictures? Or could it be that he’ll…blurt out about Kai’s real identity. If Okuma tells about Kai’s secret…then Nami has no choice but to counter it with the blackmail photos. She was dead serious about that.

The latter seems to be making the three Akb48 members nervous.

Okuma took a deep breath. So did the four Akb48 members, anticipating whatever it is Okuma is going to say.

“First things first…I’m gay.” He revealed as he shrugged making everyone’s jaw drop. Everybody was dead silent for awhile, shocked at Okuma’s revelation. It seemed like time stopped inside the room as everyone stared at him.

Did he just admit that he’s…?

It took a couple of seconds for the reporters to once again take pictures and ask questions to Okuma, making the room once again noisy. Sarukawa, Ray and Okuma’s manger continue to look at him, stunned.

‘Maybe asking him to say something is a bad idea after all.’ Sarukawa thought as he scratched his head. This will definitely wound Ray’s career as a girl who’s dating a gay guy.

Great.

The four members still hadn’t recuperated as their jaw was still dropped. This was really…unexpected. Okuma admitted that he’s…gay?!

It’s a WTF moment right there, people.

“I am gay.” Okuma repeated not helping the four members in their recovery.

“I’m gay before I met Ray. And now, I don’t see myself as gay anymore…not when I’ve fallen for her.” He added as he smiled lovingly at the frowning Ray. He took her hand and squeezed it making Ray smile awkwardly at him. The reporters feasted on them as they blinded them once again with flashes from their cameras.

Still a WTF moment right there, people.

“That’s actually pretty smart.” Hinata whispered as she finally recovered from the jaw dropping revelation. She begins to rubs her imaginary beard on her chin as if thinking. The three turned to Hinata, urging her to explain. And that’s exactly what Hinata did, her genius self once again resurfacing.

“Admitting to everyone that he’s gay…or rather WAS gay…is his way to repel the future leakage of the blackmail photos. It’s his way of saying; ‘Yes I was gay. So there’s no need for everybody to be shocked if there WERE gay photos or videos of me taken.’” Hinata explained nodding her head. This was one scenario she hadn’t thought of. It made her wonder if Okuma knew that Nami would do something or he just thought about it earlier after Nami blackmailed him. Or maybe…he was waiting for a certain diva to do the blackmail herself.

One thing Hinata is certain though…Okuma seems to be prepared for the worse.

“Are you saying that telling everyone that he is gay won’t endanger his career? Are the photos completely useless against this…revelation of his?” Asahi asked, whispering.

“You already know how being labeled as gay would be like, right?” Hinata glanced at Asahi who narrowed her eyes. Oh right. She experienced that first hand.

“Now that Hinata mentions it, you had a gay scandal as well back in your boyhood days. How did you get out of that one anyway?” Mariko narrowed her eyes at Asahi remembering when the leader of Persona had a gay scandal. Of course Mariko would remember it since she was the one who took the pictures. But…Nami is the only one who knows that. So there’s no need to tell it to others.

Especially when she remembers how mad Nami was when she told her about it.

“Oh, uh…we brought back Wataaru’s relations to Japan?” Asahi answered somewhat unsure.

“That’s it?” Mariko asked flatly as Asahi shrugged. That’s how Persona solved the gay scandal problem??

Whaaatttt??

“Anyway, like Riku, Okuma would definitely be hated since he has female fans and all. But for him, it’ll just be like a flesh wound if the blackmail pictures were to be leaked out. If you think about it, a wound can be cured just by waiting for it to heal or you can put an ointment on it to fasten the healing process.”

The three raised their eyebrow at Hinata who looked serious as she stares at Okuma and Ray.

“The thing is…Okuma’s miracle ointment for that wound will be…the charismatic diva, Ray.” Hinata crossed her arms to her chest. It makes perfect sense. Okuma was probably thinking that him being gay would just be a flesh wound that can be easily cured if he’s in a ‘relationship’ with the diva. After all, everybody in Japan loves the darling bitchy diva.

Well there are a bunch of haters, but that’s not the point is it?

“But it still depends right? I mean for all we know, Okuma might get hated for dating Ray.” Asahi reasoned. Since Ray has a lot of male fans, it might be possible that Okuma might get hated by almost all of them.

“Were you hated?” Mariko asked Nami who scratched her head.

“W-well yeah. At first I received some hate mails here and there but that gradually stopped in time. I guess that’s just natural.” Nami shrugged. She remembers when Shachou gave her her first fan mail. She excitedly opened it only to find out that it was a hate mail from a fan of Ray. It was really a disappointment and well…soon after, she received quite a lot of hate mails. Almost all of her ‘fan letters’ were hate mails from Ray’s devoted fans. Though, when she thinks about it, it’s only natural for Ray’s fans to hate someone who’s going out with her since she is their idol and all. It’s kinda sad for her since at that time, Kai and Ray weren’t really a couple. It was one big misunderstanding.

A misunderstanding that seems to please Shachou at that time.

“So…it might gradually disappear too?” Asahi asked hesitantly. She sighed when Hinata nodded.

“If he’s with the top selling diva…then yes, there’s a possibility that it might disappear. Ray’s fans might either ignore him or support them as a couple.”

“But don’t you think it’s odd? I mean, he says he’s gay. And now…he’s not? Can a gay guy suddenly become straight?” Asahi asked frowning.

“Well if you ask him that…he’d probably say what he said to Sado.”

“That ‘love is love’ right?” Mariko said as she remembered what Okuma said at that time of the mission. It seems like it’s something that Okuma would definitely say just so the reporters would somehow get off his back about the gay thing.

“Right. He can also add some sappy lines like how he can’t help but fall for her and that she makes him a better person and all those crap.” Hinata sighed defeatedly. It feels like they are playing a chess game here and that Okuma had captured them as they’re unable to make a move. Okuma admitting he’s gay seems like a crushing move for them. Hinata can’t seem to think of a way to counter that.

Was this a checkmate for Okuma?

Hinata stared at Ray who frowned slightly as Okuma whispers something to her.

Or maybe…just maybe…the queen has something up her sleeves.

“Damn it! So what? That’s it? Our mission was for…nothing?!” Nami angrily said as she looked at her lap, her hand balled into a fist.

“We can’t save…Ray…?” She added as she grits her teeth. Asahi wrapped her arms around her friend trying to somehow comfort her. She can’t help but feel frustrated as well. They were so sure that they’ll win…and now this?!

‘I don’t think this battle is all about saving Ray anymore…since Okuma can freely say Kai’s real identity without any problem.’ Hinata thought as she glanced at Nami.

Is it…really all in vain…? Was their mission really…all for nothing…?

Hinata stared at Okuma and Ray, thinking of something that they could do. Nami’s secret seems to be the root of all this. It’s the one holding Ray back from getting free from Okuma. If they want to save Ray, they have to save Nami’s secret first. But how can they do that now when blackmailing Okuma didn’t work? Was there…no other way to finish this…?

Hinata frowned as she heard Mariko smirk. She glanced at her.

“I wouldn’t start the pity party if I were you since…there is one way to turn this whole situation in our favor.” Mariko said as she rubs her chin looking at the stage as Sarukawa tells the reporters to settle down again. It seems that the question and answer portion is about to start.

The three turned to her, hopeful. Mariko turned to Hinata, her eyes had those mischievous glint in them. Those mischievous and confident eyes that is so…Mariko-sama.

“You said that the gay issue would gradually disappear and that Ray might help fasten…the ‘healing process.’”

“Well…yeah. That’s my theory.” Hinata nodded.

“Okay…then how about I counter that theory of yours by asking a what if question.” Mariko challenged as she grinned.

“Ohhhkaaayyy. Hit me.” Hinata frowned slightly.

“What if Okuma does something inappropriate…like cheat while he’s dating Ray?”

Hinata’s frown deepened. It makes her wonder as to why Mariko is asking that simple question. Surely she already knows what the outcome would be if ever Okuma did that to Ray. Mariko isn’t stupid. So why is she asking that?

“Well, his career would definitely be doomed. People would probably think that Okuma just used the diva just for his selfishness. ” Hinata shrugged.

“Then we can still use the blackmail pictures to defeat him…since well…Okuma was INDEED cheating on Ray with another man while they were dating.” Mariko winked. The three frowned at her for awhile, not getting what she’s saying.

When did Okuma…wait…is Mariko implying…?

Mariko couldn’t help but chuckle as the confused stares slowly turns into a stunned look. Looks like they finally get what she’s talking about.

“This is great. We CAN really defeat him if that is the case.” Asahi nodded smiling excitedly.

“I can’t believe Okuma hadn’t thought of that.” Hinata said.

“Well he doesn’t know when those photos were taken…so it’s understandable he didn’t realize this flaw.” Mariko said.

“Maybe he panicked when I showed him the blackmail photos.” Nami nodded. Okuma probably dismissed the idea that it was two days ago, when he got drunk, that their team made the ‘Mission Gaypossible.’ He was in a period wherein he and Ray were dating, so technically…he was cheating on Ray with Jiro. Sadly, he wasn’t aware of it because he’s drunk, making it his biggest flaw.

“Maybe. Hmm. This time, it’ll be a major wound for him since he cheated on Ray. And I don’t think Ray’s reputation is going to help him if that is the case.” Hinata muttered as she looks at the floor. It seems like it’s the only way to bring down Okuma. It was worth a try…but…

Hinata glanced at Nami who has her eyes glued at Ray, a sad look on her face.

…doing what Mariko is implying will only save Ray. The thing is, by doing that, it’ll endanger Nami’s career even more since there is a possibility that Okuma might reveal her secret if the photos were leaked. They really need to save Nami’s secret first BEFORE saving Ray.

So…is this really a good idea?

Nami, suddenly broke her gaze as she felt her phone vibrate inside her pocket. She slowly fished for it and found an unknown number calling her. Who’s calling her??

Hinata frowned slightly as she turned to Nami who answered her phone.

“M-Moshimoshi.” Nami stammered to the unknown caller. She looked stunned as she heard the familiar voice of the person on the other end. Hinata, who was watching her, raised her eyebrow confused, wondering who’s calling Nami for her to react like that.


**********


Okuma kept his soft smile as the flashes continues. The flashes were blinding, but that doesn’t seem to bother Okuma at all since he’s definitely enjoying the attention. He definitely could get used to this.

He glanced at the diva and noticed her giving a shy smile at the cameras. Thinking that it would be a good picture if they were all coupley, he wrapped his arm around Ray’s shoulder and pulled her to him making the flashes intensify. He felt the diva stiffen at his touch making him grin slightly. He leaned towards the diva to whisper.

“Lighten up, babe…and smile.”

Ray glanced at him, wanting so much to glare for calling her ‘babe’ and break his arm off. She was really boiling inside, her hand resting on her lap turned into a fist. Somehow the pain she felt from her fist as her long nails digs into her palm helps restrain the anger inside of her. Plus…thinking about Nami’s safety somehow calms her too.

Ray gave Okuma her fake smile making him chuckle. He could see the fire in her eyes as she stares at him. There is no doubt in Okuma’s mind that Ray does not like this situation one bit.

That didn’t stop him from winking at the girl though.

“Okay, now that we’ve…uh…clear that up, let’s get all your questions answered alright?” Sarukawa said as he scratched his head and looked at Okuma’s manager who was frowning, obviously not pleased at what his talent just revealed. If Okuma was Sarukawa’s talent, he’d have a fit as well. Admitting that you’re gay is something that should really be discussed to your manager first since there is a chance that it might ruin your career. But then again, since Ray IS dating him, there is a chance that it could also ruin her career as well.

Sarukawa hopes not.

He sighs feeling a bit nervous on what the reporters might ask to the ‘couple’ what with Okuma admitting he’s gay. But thinking about it, it’s good for the two to clarify things to the press. At least that’s what Ray said to him earlier. Makes him wonder why she suddenly wanted to answer questions when back then she didn’t want to.

With the flash lessening as the reporters somehow settles down, Okuma finally glanced at Nami and found her talking to the other girls. He wanted to grin as Nami looked helpless, listening to the other girl sitting next to her.

‘Bet you didn’t know I’d say that huh? Looks like I won.’ He thought, laughing evilly inside. He was prepared for the worse. He knew that his sexuality was going to come up in the conference, that someone would definitely blackmail him for that. But he never once thought…that it would be the naïve little Nami who would do it. He was expecting the diva to do the blackmail…not the goody goody Nami.

Watching Nami conversing to the other girls makes Okuma wonder if those girls helped Nami with the blackmail photos. Nami couldn’t have done it alone, he was sure of that…so…could it be that those girls are with her?

‘If they are part of it…then surely they know Nami’s secret. Interesting.’ He smiled wondering what Nami’s group is going to do now. Would Nami release the blackmail photos? Would she ruin both their careers just so she can save the damsel in distress?

‘Probably not what with her looking so pitiful over there.’ Okuma smirked.

“What the hell are you thinking admitting that you’re a…that…without first consulting me?” His manager leaned to whisper harshly. He was really not expecting his talent to announce he’s gay...which he has no clue about by the way. Okuma only told him that they’re going to announce that the diva and him are dating! So he assumed it was okay to go through with this.

But it seems that he assumed wrong.

“Just chill old man. Geez.” Okuma whispered back turning to his manager and removing his arms from Ray’s shoulder making the diva sigh in relief. His manager glared at him for awhile until finally leaned back to his chair thinking that it was better to just discuss it later.

That is…if Okuma still has a career later.

Okuma leaned back to his seat and noticed Nami talking to someone on the phone, a disturbed look across her face. He frowned when Nami suddenly stood up and left the room still talking to someone on the phone. Two of her friends followed her while a girl with short hair talks to their manager for awhile as if to ask his permission to go with the other girls. Without waiting for their manager’s answer, the tall girl quickly walked out to join the others, their manager stared at her retreating back with a confused look.

‘Hmm? Wonder what’s that about?’ He wonders feeling a bit disappointed that he wouldn’t get to see Nami looking so heartbroken as he answers some of the questions about him and Ray’s relationship. It’s such a waste since he was planning on answering as mushy as he can.

He sighs as Sarukawa picked a man holding a pen and paper among the reporters. Without standing up, the man asked his question as he looked at Ray.

“Uh…where is Kai-san now?”

Everyone turned to Ray who glanced at where Nami sat earlier. She sighs sadly as she found the seat empty.

“W-well…I guess he’s out of the country right now.” She smiled sadly at the man who nodded his head and jotted down her answer. Sarukawa picked another reporter who raised his hand.

“So it’s true that he’s studying outside of the country?”

“You could say that.” She smiled nervously. It’s okay to let that lie about Kai studying outside of Japan out right? No harm on everybody believing that. It might even make Kai look good to others.

Though…that doesn’t matter now does it?

“This is for Okuma-san.” Another reporter said. Sarukawa nodded for him to go on.

“Since Ray-san said that she’s dating you, just so she could get over Kai-san, is it okay for you, Okuma-san, to be the rebound guy?”

“Good question.” Sarukawa mumbled as he nodded his head. He glanced at Okuma who smiled at the man.

“It doesn’t bother me if I’m just a rebound guy. You see, I think another reason that Ray-san broke up with Kai-san is because she didn’t feel special anymore when she’s with him.” Okuma turned to Ray and without asking permission, took her hand and stared at her lovingly.

“So I’m planning on making her feel like she’s the most special person in the whole world…because…for me…she is.” Okuma smiled lovingly at Ray making her smile slightly, her left eye twitching a bit. There were squeals coming from a few female spectators. It makes Sarukawa wonder if they were listening earlier when Okuma just revealed that he’s gay.

Or was gay. Either way it’s the same for him.

Sighing, Sarukawa looked at the reporters who raised their hands again to ask their questions to the couple. A male reporter who was raising his hand exaggeratedly caught his eye. The man was almost jumping at his seat as he raised his hand, determination etched on his face. Sarukawa took pity and decided to choose him.

“Uh…the man with the mustache and hat.” He smiled nervously as he pointed towards the man who sighed in relief. Although the man didn’t need to stand up, he still did earning him a few gazes from the reporters. He smiled at Okuma as he asked his question.

“So Okuma-san, how long have you been gay?” He asked as he taps his pen on his notebook.

“I don’t think it’s necessary to know that. All that matters is that…I’m not gay anymore because…I’ve fallen for Ray-san...right?” Okuma answers as he turned to Ray again squeezing her hand. Ray gave him her fake smile again as flashes from the cameras aimed at them.

‘He’s actually pretty good at avoiding heated questions huh?’ Sarukawa thought. It’s a good thing though. For Ray’s sake that is.

“True, but…isn’t there a chance for you to be gay again?”

The four people up the stage looked stunned at the sudden question of the reporter.

“I mean, if it’s that easy for you to be straight, wouldn’t it be easier for you to be gay again too?” The man added as he shrugged. The people around him started murmuring, some agreeing to the reporters’ question.

‘Let’s see you get out of that one.’ Okuma’s manager thought as he crossed his arm to his chest. He has no intention of helping his talent anymore. Okuma can crush his career for all he cares.

Okuma looked around noticing that the tables were turning for him because of the reporter’s questions. He should answer this quickly just so people wouldn’t think that he was hesitating or something.

“Well, I think it’s just a matter of meeting the right person. If you know deep in your heart that that person is the one for you…then I don’t think there’s ever going to be a chance of going back. And that’s what I feel for Ray-san. With her, there’s no going back…I just want to move forward.” He gave the reporter a confident smile as he hears the crowd mumbling again, seemingly impressed at his answer. Honestly, this is so easy for him. He couldn’t believe that being mushy could be this easy. He could do this while sleeping, really.

‘Maybe that’ll shut you up.’ Okuma thought as he looked at the reporter who was nodding his head jotting down what he said in his little notebook.

“Okay, let’s move on to another question shall we…?” Sarukawa laughed nervously as he looked around to pick another reporter, ignoring the fact that the reporter who asked the last question has yet to sit down on his seat. The said reporter raised his hand slightly as if to catch Sarukawa’s attention.

“But I’m not done yet.” The reporter reasoned making everyone’s eyes turn to him. Sarukawa raised his eyebrow at him, feeling that he is one of those persistent reporters who won’t stop until he finds something juicy to write about.

‘Probably from a tabloid or something.’ Sarukawa thought.

“Well then…go ahead and ask away. I’ll try to answer them as best as I can.” Okuma smiled as he stared at the reporter. The tone of his voice and the way he looks at the reporter feels like he was silently challenging him. It didn’t go unnoticed to the reporter as he raised his eyebrow at Okuma.

‘Cocky are we? This just proves what a noob you are.’ Sarukawa thought as he shook his head and sigh. He glanced at Okuma’s manager thinking that he should help his talent. But it looks like his manager gave up on him. Unlike Okuma’s manager, Sarukawa has no intention of giving up on Ray. If ever Ray’s career is in a pinch from the reporter’s questioning, that’s when he’ll interfere and help Okuma. Until then, he’ll just watch…

…just like what Ray seems to be doing right now.

“Okay then. Let me ask you…how long has it been since you’ve had a…uh…male partner?” The reporter asks as he looks at his notebook. Everyone turned to look at Okuma who was staring at the reporter. Ray glanced at him as well, interested to know his answer.

“Hmm. It makes me wonder why you keep insisting such questions.”

“Is that your way of avoiding my question?” The reporter replied giving his usual smile. Okuma’s smile slowly fades as his suspicion grows. Murmurs and gazes were thrown at the two as they stare at each other, challengingly.

“But just to ease your mind, I insist on such questions not only because it’s my job, but also because I’m a big fan of Ray-san.” The reporter looked at Ray and gave her a charming smile and a bow which Ray didn’t hesitate on returning feeling a bit flattered.

“You see, as a fan, I don’t want my idol to be heartbroken again. I want to be sure that you won’t break her heart. I think everyone in this room agrees with me on this one.” He turned his attention back to Okuma who looked around noticing that most people were nodding their head, agreeing to what the reporter is saying.

No surprise there since it is for the diva and all.

“With that out of the way, I think it’s your turn to ease my...no…OUR minds by answering my question. Don’t you think so?” The unknown reporter smiled. Flashes from the cameras were not only aimed at the stage where the couple is sitting, but also at the reporter who was silently challenging Okuma. Sarukawa rubs his chin feeling like he’s watching a heated battle unfolding in front of him. It makes him wonder if this man that’s challenging Okuma is really a reporter. Though…it really doesn’t matter now is it?

Since the guy seems to be so intent in putting Okuma down to the ground without harming the diva.

“I see, so you’re just concern about Ray-san’s welfare…” Okuma said calmly as he stares at the table.

“I think it’s only natural for a fan to be concern for her welfare don’t you think?” The reporter shrugged ignoring the flashes that went his way. It seems that the reporters are feasting on him now which somehow pisses Okuma off. He really doesn’t like that cocky look in the reporter’s eyes. It was getting to him. But he’s not going to show it though.

No…because that’ll just mean he lose.

“Well, if you put it that way…then my answer would be that I haven’t been with a guy since I met Ray-san.”

“And that was?”

“A couple of months ago.”

“Okay…so do you mind telling us when did you confess your feelings to Ray-san?”

“It was when Ray-san broke up with Kai. I found her crying in her dressing room, so I comforted her.” Okuma raised his eyebrow while the reporter nodded his head and jotted down his answers. Everyone inside the room felt like they were watching a tennis match as their gazes fell to whoever is talking.

This conference really doesn’t feel like a conference at all.

“So what...were you eavesdropping on their conversation then? I mean, Kai-san suddenly walks out of the room leaving Ray-san crying and then you suddenly appeared to comfort her?!” The reporter pointed out frowning slightly as he looked at Okuma who was now glaring at him.

“No! I was walking past her dressing room when I hear her crying from the inside.” Okuma irritably answers and again, the reporter nodded his head and wrote down his answer, mumbling every now and then.

“Are we all cleared now? No more questions in your little notebook to throw?” Okuma grinned slightly, seemingly forgetting that camera’s are aimed at him. It looks like his irritation towards the reporter got the best of him.

The reporter noticed making him chuckle while Okuma raised his eyebrow at the man.

“I don’t think I need my notebook for my next question.” The reporter slowly reached for his jacket pocket and pulled out a brown envelope. Okuma’s eyes went wide, his heart leaped as he stared at what the man is holding.

Could it be…?

“I’ll base it here instead.” The man grinned as he held up a familiar brown envelope. Everyone started whispering, wondering what’s inside the envelope that shocked the cocky Okuma. Sarukawa and Okuma’s manager were frowning, wondering as well.

Just…what is going on…?

Ray, who was watching intently, glanced at Okuma, a slight frown on her face. She noticed that the confident look that Okuma had earlier suddenly disappeared to be replaced by dread. He even…looked pale.

“Hmm? Guess you know the contents of this? That’s odd.” The reporter looked confusedly at the envelope that he’s holding.

“Wh-where did you…?” Okuma asked as he shakily points at the envelope. Did Nami…?

“Some woman gave it to me earlier. She told me not to open it until I ask questions…so…” The reporter shrugged. Okuma clenched his jaw tight, glaring at the reporter who was still looking at the unopened envelope. If Nami’s blackmail pictures are indeed inside, then…he’ll just explain that those photos were taken in the past, before he met Ray. Yeah that’s it. People would understand right? Since he WAS gay and all. Still, he couldn’t help but feel nervous about it.

‘If they won’t accept or understand…then I’ll just avert the spotlight by telling them about Kai.’ Okuma thought feeling the cold sweat forming in his forehead. This was the only other way he can somehow recuperate and think of another way too—

“RAY!!!” Someone shouted accompanied by loud footsteps as that someone quickly made his way inside the room. Everyone turned to see who was causing the commotion to see yet another shocking moment right before their eyes.

‘N-No…way…’ Okuma’s eyes went wide as he stared at the newcomer.

“K-Kai…?” Ray was stunned as she looked at the young boy panting heavily as he stood right in the middle of the room. The reporters, despite their astonishment, feasted on Kai and let out blinding flashes towards him. He couldn’t help but cover his eyes from the blinding light. Sarukawa, who was shocked to see the young boy, quickly called out securities to somehow control the crowd. He felt the need to protect the boy as some of the reporters were trying to get close to him despite the crowd barrier surrounding them.

Kai gritted his teeth as he used his arm to shield the blinding lights. He felt someone wrap their arm around him trying to pull him away. Feeling the female hand gripping his arm, he instantly knew who was pulling him away.

“C’mon Kai…let’s get out of here.” He hears Marilyn say, pulling him.

“No! I need to talk to Ray!” Kai yelled as he struggled to break free from Marilyn’s hold, squinting his eyes from the flashes that continue to blind him. He can’t even see the stage anymore what with all the flashes from the reporter’s camera going off. It was noisy too as everyone throws questions at him, squeals could be heard as well. How can he talk to Ray like this?! If everyone would just—

“SHUT UP AND SIT THE HELL DOWN!!” A woman yelled from behind them, her voice echoing inside the room. The noise instantly died down as they turned to the other newcomer who was standing by the entrance. A woman dressed in black with a bob haircut stood glaring at the reporters. She was carrying her signature whip in her hand.

“Shachou.” Kai and Marilyn uttered as they watch Saeko strut her way towards them. Some of the reporters recognize her as Persona’s manager and President of the Kamonohashi Talent Company that has only three talents.

No really. Three talents and that’s it. Hey, at least those three talents of theirs made it big right?

The sound of Saeko’s high heels clanking against the floor was the only thing that can be heard. With every clank, Sarukawa couldn’t help but flinch as he remembers his…uh… unforgettable night with Saeko which really is his band mate, Inuyama back in his Animal Crush days. He had the urge to run and scream as he saw her…or him, but decided to fight it for Ray’s sake.

Saeko stopped when she was beside Kai. She looked around still glaring at everyone making them gulp nervously. Her gaze stopped at Sarukawa who yelped, jumping slightly from his seat as their eyes met. Without thinking, he quickly took hold of Ray’s arm for comfort. The diva decided to just let him be as she narrowed her eyes at the woman.

Keeping her eyes at Sarukawa, Saeko took hold of Kai’s collar and bowed as she apologized.

“I’m sorry for the disturbance that this boy has caused. We’ll just be on our way and—“

“NO! I want to talk to Ray first!” Kai growled moving away from Saeko’s grasp. Saeko glared at him and was about to grab him again when Marilyn blocked her way, frowning at her.

“Maybe…maybe we should let him.” Marilyn pleaded. Saeko glanced at Kai who was frowning slightly at her, his eyes pleading for her to let him talk. He was determined to talk to Ray and nothing is going to stop him from doing so. Saeko could see it in his eyes. That’s why she let out a defeated sigh, silently letting the stubborn boy talk to the diva.

Nothing can stop his stubbornness anyway…so why fight it.

Marilyn turned to him and gave him a nod and an encouraging smile. He nod then turned to Ray who stared back at him, frowning slightly.

“Ray…please…give us another chance…” Kai pleaded, his voice soft and thick with emotions. He took a step forward his eyes glued at Ray.

“I get what you’re saying. Both of us have different dreams and we’re walking different paths to attain those dreams of ours. That someday we might grow apart because of it. I know you’re scared…I am too.” Kai whispered the last part, his eyes looking at the floor momentarily as he internalize what else he wants to say, ignoring the flashes and the murmurs around him. The sound of Saeko’s whip as she whipped the floor made everyone silent again.

Kai’s eyes slowly made their way to Ray again, smiling slightly.

“Regardless of how scary it may be that we’re walking different paths…the thing is…I don’t want to walk anywhere knowing you’re not with me.” Kai took another step towards Ray.

“I don’t want to dream without you. I want us…to dream together. I know with you beside me…I can dream.” He added smiling lovingly at his diva.

“So please…give us a chance to dream together again. Please give me another chance to dream with you.”

There were gasps from the crowd from the girls who were watching. Some of them tearing up from Kai’s heartfelt confession. Well it was mostly girls tearing up while the men turned off their flash just to take pictures of Kai and Ray. At least this way Saeko wouldn’t get mad right?

Everyone turned to look at the diva anticipating her answer. It was like they were witnessing a dorama right before their eyes as the leading actor is trying to win back his leading actress. Everyone is on the edge of their seats right now.

Again it didn’t feel like they were in a conference.

Ray opened her mouth to say something but stopped when Okuma laughed loudly. Everyone turned to him wondering what was so funny when Kai just confessed to the diva. What’s so funny about that? And why is it that his laugh sounded a bit villainy?

“Seriously?! Kai?! God, you crack me up.” Okuma smirked, brushing the tears from his eyes caused by laughing. Kai glared at him.

“But seriously, what are you doing here…dressed up like that again?!” Okuma motioned at Kai.

“What do you mean?”

“What do I mean?! Seriously?! Are you going to act like you don’t know what I mean?” Okuma grinned, challengingly. Does ‘Kai’ really want him to tell everyone what he means??

“Look here, I have nothing against you and that you have feelings for Ray. I get that…but the things is…SHE’S MINE SO BACK OFF!” Kai growled making Ray blush remembering the time when Kai said the same thing back then.

“Oh really?” Okuma raised his eyebrow at the boy.

“Yeah, REALLY.” Kai glared. Their gazes were locked for awhile both fighting for the diva’s ownership. Now the dorama turned into a love triangle where in the other lead male was once gay. This is turning into one awesome dorama for the spectators.

Okuma stared at Kai for awhile. It shocked him earlier to see Nami dress up as Kai again. What was Nami thinking?! Didn’t she know that by dressing up as Kai and disrupting their conference, it’ll endanger her secret even more?! Is Nami really THAT stupid?!

‘But she did send those pictures to the reporter…’ Okuma glanced at the reporter and found him looking at Kai as well. The envelope was still unopened in his hands.

‘Maybe I should turn the spotlight to ‘Kai’ then…since she did dress up and all.’ He grinned as he turned his eyes back at the glaring Kai.

“I don’t think Ray needs a cross dresser like you.” Okuma smirked as everyone let out a gasp. The dorama has once again updated as a ‘once a gay man’ and a ‘cross dresser’ are both fighting for the diva?! Just what kind of dorama is this anyway?!

Kai looked taken aback as he hears people whispering around him.

“Wh-what? I-I’m not a cross dresser! I’ve never even wore a dress before!” Kai defended, glaring at Okuma.

“Don’t deny the truth that you’re a female pretending to be a guy!” Okuma stood up and pointed at Kai who was stunned at his accusations. The cameras once again aimed at Okuma as he added…

“That’s right people. Kai of Persona is a woman pretending to be a man! She fooled us and led us to think that he is male in the very beginning!” Okuma grinned finally letting out Kai’s secret to the world. Everyone was confused at Okuma’s sudden revelation. Kai of Persona…is a woman?!

“Are you digging your grave or something?! Accusing someone from Persona as a female would really end your career!” Okuma’s manager finally stood up and took hold of Okuma’s arm as everyone buzz around about Kai being a woman. Okuma shrugged his hand off and glared at him.

“Just shut up and sit down since you don’t know anything.” He whispered harshly at his manager. He turned back to look at Kai ignoring the pissed off look his manager gave him as he sat back down.

“So Kai? Still going to deny it?” Okuma grinned at Kai who glared at him.

“Calling you Kai seemed pointless now. Maybe I should call you by your real name. Right Na—“

“I would suggest you keep that mouth of yours shut.” Saeko growled and whipped the floor cutting off Okuma.

“Oh? I see. Don’t tell me you’re the ringmaster of this circus act eh? You and Sarukawa maybe?” Okuma glanced at Sarukawa who shook his head excessively. 

“You talk too much. You really are gay.” Saeko sighed as she shook her head making Okuma glare at her.

“I’m going to give you an advice since I like gay people and all.” Saeko smiled dangerously at Okuma.

“Think first before you speak and look around you...” Saeko motioned at her right.

“…because you never know who might be listening you know.” She added as she motioned at her left. Frowning, Okuma turned and his eyes went wide for the third time as he stared at a familiar person sitting down at the back.

There he saw the Akb48 members that left the room earlier…

…and Kawachi Nami was among them.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: Hart on January 21, 2011, 07:12:49 PM

I'm fine with waiting for part 3, FoF. It gives me more time to absorb everything that is going on in part 2. And besides, it's better to take your time writing so that the end result looks good instead of being rushed and looking like crap.

Although, for those who haven't even read part 1, I can't guarantee that they won't kill you until you put up part 3.

I'll admit, I'm surprised at Okuma's quick-thinking after Nami showed him the blackmail photos. But he's no match to Sachou.  :lol: It's good to see her and Marilyn finally make an appearance. I wonder if this is Ray's doing.  :?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: immo on January 21, 2011, 08:37:10 PM

good job buddy. glad you've come back to give us this chapter, I was waiting for this. :D Hope the next one will be soon! :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: dee1711 on January 21, 2011, 10:08:33 PM

SAEEEE-CHOUUUU!!! AND MARIIILYNNN!!  :w00t:  :w00t:  :w00t: OMG... I'm soooo excited!! You make me actually  :panic:  :panic: when I woke up in the morning and the first thing I did is read your update. It's BRILLIANT!!

And now, ahemm..

1. For the record, Okuma, good job!. I have to say it.. He's done such a good job..until, yeah, he didn't know who he's messing with.  :angry: :angry: It's AKB48!! and the DIVA RAY!!  :lol:  :lol: I so want to wipped that jerk look out of that JERK face when he touch Ray.  :angry: :angry: Talking about it, I hope you let him out of that conference in shame, double shame! first is about insult Kai (and I now I know what is Ray's plan  :twothumbs). He's digging his own grave, like his manager said  :lol: :lol: and second, is the pictures in that reporter's hand... let's them both beat him.. YEAHHH!!

2. Mari-chan is so smart! LOL.. I've never thought of that.

3. For Ray and Nami...  :cry:  :cry:  Let's they be together.. plzzz..

4. I won't mind to wait another week or more.. but hopefully, certainS someone that decided to wait will not do anything to you..  :nervous  :nervous

5. Hope your hell give you a break.. mine is suck as well..  :smhid GANBARE FoF-san!!!

 

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: bou-j525 on January 22, 2011, 01:43:45 AM

 

Quote from: HartAKL85 on January 21, 2011, 07:12:49 PM

Although, for those who haven't even read part 1, I can't guarantee that they won't kill you until you put up part 3.

Quote from: dee1711 on January 21, 2011, 10:08:33 PM

4. I won't mind to wait another week or more.. but hopefully, certainS someone that decided to wait will not do anything to you..  :nervous  :nervous

Talking about me?  :smhid

Quote from: FoF on January 21, 2011, 06:19:29 PM

                       Yeaaahhhh...kill me now.  :nervous :nervous  :lol:

Fof's asking me to! So it's not my fault! XD

No seriously, my reactions were:
1- OMG update! I can finally read part 1&2!!!  :cow:
2- Wait a minute, part... ...3?  :shocked
2.5- PART 3?!?!?!?!?   :banghead: 
3- Damn I don't know if I should read 1&2 anyway.....  :?
4- I will wait coz I know I can do it  :thumbup
4.5- What am I so cruel to myself  :panic:  Coz after you posted part 1, everything went well, but the last two days I was like "plz plz plz update soon" because I couldn't wait anymore... and now I'm like "Okay, I need to be strong..... This is going to be hard...."
And finally: Why would I kill FoF if he/she is already in hell?  :nervous
But seriously, I've been in hell during holidays, so I kinda understand you not being able to do anything XD So yeah.... I can't believe I'm saying this but take your time and come back with a great part.... and I am praying for the part 3 to be the last one  :smhid

EDIT:You beat me, gonna read it tonight and give you a whole review of three pages when you'll post part 3.  :smhid :banghead:

EDIT2: I.WILL.RESIST.TEMPTATION.FOREVER

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: aoi_sora on January 22, 2011, 05:18:18 AM

update! update! update!!!  :cow:
wow! nami uses kage bunshin.....
i never know nami is a ninja... hehehehe!
i thought yuu win this time, but when mariko-sama speak ah! they still have a chance
the phone call and the reporter, yuu defeated!
shachou and marilyn is back! yay! :cow:
thank you for the update!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: ra-nyan on January 22, 2011, 09:38:25 AM

I read this earlier but I forgot to comment ..

That was a great 2/3 of a chapter. Here I thought Okuma would give up after the 1st part but I guess I think to nicely of him. I had a feeling that Marilyn and Sachou would pop out of this story sooner or later and they could've had a better timing. So cool. HHmmm I wonder who's impersonating Kai. (his entrance was epic btw)

So yeah. Greatly looking forward to the conclusion. Thanks for the update and YAY Hinata!! (Greatly looking forward to her special chapter too)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: alexiel17 on January 22, 2011, 10:56:47 AM

This post might look like somebody else's post already but I really have my reasons for it... hehehe :mon sweat: :]

Quote

Quote from: HartAKL85 on Today at 02:12:49 AM
Although, for those who haven't even read part 1, I can't guarantee that they won't kill you until you put up part 3.

Hmmm... I was thinking... hmm... is this for me too? :mon huh2: hehehe  :grin:


Another one :]

Quote

Quote from: dee1711 on Today at 05:08:33 AM

    4. I won't mind to wait another week or more.. but hopefully, certainS someone that decided to wait will not do anything to you..  :nervous  :nervous

Hmm... I think dee1711 san is referring it to me too....  :] :sweat:  Am I right :nervous   :grin: hehe :] Now I'm getting scared :mon scare:... 


Last qoute  :P ... :]

Quote

from bou-j525:
Talking about me?  :smhid

Don't worry, you're not alone :] (http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/110.jpg) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=16&u=15955113)  looks like I'm alone now.. hehe :]  I'm dead... :imdead: :]
(http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/02-msn10.gif) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=20&u=15955113) 



Oh, wait, there's another one :mon sweat:  :]

Quote

from FoFsama:  Yeaaahhhh...kill me now.  :nervous :nervous  :lol:

Why would I kill you in the first place anyway... It'll be cruel and well, unforgivable... C'mon did I ever done that to you? :mon innocent: Of course not, right? (http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/104_10.gif) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=18&u=15955113)   hehehe...
Gosh, FoF sama I don't care if you're "late" (as what you've said down there, which I think you aren't for real) at least you'd try your best for updating this fic of yours.
Anyway when I read that there's part 3, I was like  :shocked *eye twitching* But really, if you really need it for your story, then it's super ok  :thumbup :mon thumb:

Sorry but I can't wait anymore, :mon cute: gonna read this even without part 3... I look stupid trying to resist temptation for reading your fic... It's difficult really :mon sweat: I looked like this :mon ghost: for what, 1 week.. (my classmates were scared too... hehehe :] )

So there, FoF sama, if you need to rest then go, nobody's gonna die without you updating anyway, it's pretty obvious since there's a lot of comment right now... (Wow you guys are really fast.  :shocked :mon wtf:)

Thanks sooo much for updating (and for making me patient  :)) Wow, because of you, I've gain values (the values of patience  :peace:!!!  :lol: :lol:) :] hahaha  :grin:

___________________________________________________________________

Hmm... just finished reading ch. 21 parts 1&2... Gotta say, I MISSED THIS SOOO MUCH!!! :farofflook:
I didn't made the wrong decision for reading this now even without part 3 because I soo miss this weird feelings when I'm reading your fic (or I just missed this too because last week was a terrible week for me.. reading my notes and memorizing it over and over again bec. of that blasted test of ours... :mon mad: )

Sorry just decided to put it here since it's embarrassing if I'll create another post here... (the readers might think I'm crazy seeing my name twice and all... hehe :mon sweat: )

FoF sama, arigato for creating this story of yours!!! :luvluv2:

Anyway, this came up to me ( just after reading you fic) I just want to guess again (since if you can remember, when I guessed that the one that Ray was talking to on the phone was Seako Sachou... Wow I'm good at guessing here :] hehe )

Just want to guess again, umm.. I just want you people to know that this is just pure guess ok, hahaha  :lol:
Anyway, if you can remember in ch. 15 "Nami's date with Ray" the part that they're getting to know each other ("lovey dovey" moments :] :wriggly:), their background, about their "family", Oh.. think you know what I'm talking about right now :} If you don't then I'll continue... anyway just gonna quote this and I think this will help me get my point   :nervous

Quote

“What about you? What’s your family like?” - Ray san :] (just putting this here :nervous)

She asked as she looks at me, smiling. I shrugged.  :inlove: :luvluv1: (sorry can't help it )

“They’re nothing special. Just a typical average family I guess. I have a younger brother who is somewhat like me.” - Nami chan  :yep:

hehe :] LIGHT BULB (http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/kaoani10.gif) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=22&u=15955113) :]  :grin:

So this is just my guess, I think that the one who's impersonating Kai is Nami's little brother who's a lot like her or am I wrong? :nervous... Anyway, just guessing after all... :mon sweat: Maybe you'll do this to me next time(http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/cute_m10.gif) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=21&u=15955113) bec. I'm guessing a lot hehe  :grin: :}

I hope you'll update fast FoF sama :] (sooo sorry that my comment was long) hehe it just means that I missed your fic that much :] (http://i35.servimg.com/u/f35/15/95/51/13/th/onion_10.gif) (http://www.servimg.com/image_preview.php?i=19&u=15955113)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: Hart on January 23, 2011, 12:23:50 AM

^ I was thinking just the same thing about Nami's little brother, except it was the other way around. Nami is Kai while her brother, unfortunately for him, is forced to dress up as Nami..... this just reminded me of a fanfic that I read 3 years ago on this forum.

And there's nothing wrong with double posting. Just don't do too often.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: bou-j525 on January 23, 2011, 03:32:42 AM

Quote from: alexiel17 on January 22, 2011, 10:56:47 AM

  looks like I'm alone now.. hehe :]  I'm dead... :imdead: :]
 

 :lol: I am the one alone now XD I changed my mind for the second time XD I just hope I made the right decision... we don't know... if ever a car hit me while I'm coming back from school Knowing how lucky I am, I wouldn't be surprised if I made the wrong decision...  To FoF: If ever you need to do a part 4, tell me about it before, OKAY ?! XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: dark-atrox on January 23, 2011, 04:13:02 AM

Well, i really have this feeling that this chapter wouldn't be the ending.... ;) or maybe i just don't want this fic to end  :yep: Now thinking the end word makes me sad  :cry: :cry: :cry:
And and... :cry: Shachou's appearance  :yossi: :yossi: :yossi: together with Marilyn  :otomerika: :otomerika: :otomerika: leave it to shachou to come up an idea like that eh?(and Ray  :?)  :twothumbs though i was wondering how the hell did they pull it of just like that? :? :? :? I'm really curious to who the person pretending to be Nami in the crowd (cause i have this feeling that it was the real Nami who barged in the press-con :huhuh) or my guess was wrong  :nervous
And the reporter guy, in disguise, hundred points for him for riling up Dr. Yuu  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: i thought it was Mariko-sama but then you mentioned them at the last part being together... :lol: :lol:
SOoooo, :( :( :( the next chapter will be the e- Kami, i can't say it.. :cry: t-the e-end? :bleed eyes:

PS: I was like this when i saw there's an update  :w00t: then like this when i read about the part 3 thing  :shocked though I'm glad i didn't read the E word yet  :nervous
Don't take too long to update, Author-san  :bow: :bow: :bow:

--

@bou-j525 you're awesome  :thumbsup did you know that? it's been like what 2 or 3 weeks had past and you didn't read part 1, and then part 2 was finally awt....and wah-la what a surprise...there's a part 3.... :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: my respect for your patience will leveled up to a higher notch if you could still hold yourself from reading the two 0-some chapters  :lol: :lol: :lol: (cauze it was me, i'll read them in a heartbeat, just like what i did seconds ago  :P)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: imcutek on February 19, 2011, 09:22:54 PM

this is my first time posting on this fanfic but I had to say that I am really enjoying it and I cant wait until you update it again. I check it every day to see if you have updated so please update soon  :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: Hart on February 26, 2011, 04:34:55 PM

Um, hello author-sama. Don't mean to be rude, but it has been over a month and I was wonder if you are still continuing this story or not.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: hott3stson3 on March 05, 2011, 05:49:40 AM

please please please please please please (gasps) please please update soon!!!!!  :cry:
ur making me nuts!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
but aside from making me cry, panic, and check ur blog every 5 seconds too see if you updated
I love ur fanfic!!!! Its awesome, i got addicted to it the first time i read it  :twothumbs
so please....
UPDATE!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: A1 on March 27, 2011, 12:20:34 AM

Usually I don't like cross-over stories but this one got me by my heart. Just a little upset Ray doesn't try to do more to fight back. Can't wait to see what happens next.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (WIP)
Post by: FoF on April 22, 2011, 04:24:15 AM

I apologize for the long long delay. :kneelbow: And no...this ain't the end.  :nervous I'm going to update again a little later for the finishing touches. The last chap is quite long so I had to cut it. I apologize for that. :kneelbow: But don't worry, I'm currently finishing it now and well...I'll post the finishing touches in a little while. And no, a little while doesn't mean a few days or another two months.  :lol: I'll just do my usual babble mode later.  :lol:

Again, onionboy and FoF apologizes for the delay. :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:


***********************


Chapter 21 (part 3)




Okuma was floored; his eyes wide and mouth agape as he stared at the girl who was not supposed to be sitting at the audience. No, the girl that he’s staring is supposed to be standing a few feet away from him, raising her fake thick eyebrow and wearing her messy short blonde hair with her Persona outfit on, trying to look like a man.

She’s not supposed to be sitting there looking at him like she herself don’t know what’s going on!

“Wha-what…?” Okuma trailed off, his eyes glued at Nami who was now smiling painfully at him as Hinata grabbed her hand and waved it for Okuma to see. Asahi and Mariko decided to join Hinata as they motioned at Nami while smiling at Okuma as if Nami was some kind of grand price for him. Nami couldn’t help but narrow her eyes as the three continue to do unnecessary gestures just to spite Okuma. She felt that things were getting out of hand as Hinata starts to fold her fingers except for her middle finger. She quickly pulled her hand away from Hinata knowing quite well what Hinata was trying to say to Okuma.

She has to admit though, it is pretty tempting to send that message to Okuma what with the things that he’s doing. But…Nami decided to just censor it just in case. 

Seeing the three girls trying to provoke Okuma somehow answers his suspicion earlier that the three knew about Nami’s real identity.

But that’s the least of his problems now, isn’t?

Okuma tore his eyes away from the four as the whispers around him intensify. He gulped feeling his apprehension building inside of him. He could feel the cold sweat forming on his forehead.

This is definitely not good.

“I honestly don’t know where you got that idea of Kai being a woman since he’s too reckless, stubborn and brash to be a woman.” Saeko huffed as she stood beside Kai who shrugged. The real Kai, who was sitting on the far back with the three Akb48 members, sighed at the insult given by their Shachou.

She’ll let that one slide since their Shachou is helping them and all.

“And just who in the world would make something so…ingenious as turn a woman into a man and make them the number one idol in Japan?! That’s insane!” Saeko exclaimed as she laughed and slapped Kai on the shoulder making the boy stumbled slightly.

‘Only you.’ The three Persona members thought as they narrowed their eyes at Saeko who was laughing like a madwoman. Even Mariko narrowed her eyes at the woman somehow finding it hard to believe that Saeko wasn’t responsible for the whole cross dressing business of Persona. She really didn’t need to hear it from her three companions as it was so obvious.

Makes her wonder though if Hinata got her insanity from that woman since the two were somewhat similar to her.

Okuma clenched his fist and gritted his teeth in frustration as he looked at the woman laughing. A bead of cold sweat trickles down the side of his face. He clearly didn’t anticipate this woman ruining his plans. Everything was running smoothly until Kai showed up!

‘No…everything turned upside down even before the fake Kai appeared.’ Okuma thought as he remembered the annoying reporter. He glanced at the reporter and found him still holding the brown envelope, staring at the laughing woman with his eyebrow raised. This…fake Kai and the reporter are his main problem now. He needs to dispose the envelope in the reporters’ hand AND prove to everyone that the real Kai is really a woman. The latter is what he should solve first since the problem is right in front of him.

‘Damn it. Think!’ He thought as he looked at both the woman and Kai. He really can’t take back what he said about Kai being a woman now can he? So…what now…? How can he prove to everyone that the Kai standing in front of him is a fake and that the real Kai is sitting far in the back?

“Hey! Q-quit it!” Kai growled as his Shachou kept on slapping him on the back as she laughed her ass off. His protest actually made it worse as Saeko wrapped her arm around the poor boy, leaning at him like she’s drunk as she continue to laugh. Some reporters decided to snap a picture of the woman in case she really did go mental.

That’s good article to place in a believe it or not section.

It was only when Kai kept on pushing Saeko did Okuma remembered the one thing that made him realize that Kai and Nami are just one person.

‘If this…Kai is indeed fake…then he wouldn’t have a…’ He thought as his eyes went wide with realization. Remembering that, Okuma quickly stood up from his seat, making everyone turn to him including Kai. Saeko immediately stopped laughing and frowned as she looked at him. He looked like he was searching for something as he leaned slightly to his right. Was he…looking at the left side of Kai’s face…?

Without any warning, Hinata cupped Nami’s jaw with her hand, pulled her head a little bit closer to hers and turned her head to the right.

“H-Hey! Wh-what the…?” Nami protested as she tried to pull away from Hinata’s grasp. But it seemed that Hinata was adamant on keeping her still as she placed her other hand on the back of Nami’s head, trapping the small girl. Asahi and Mariko turned to look at the two, wondering what was up with Hinata. Both women frowned when Hinata grinned looking like she finally found what she was looking for.

“Okuma, you are one observant homosexual.” Hinata mumbled to herself still keeping her hold on Nami.

“Wh-what?” Nami frowned, looking at Hinata from the corner of her eye. Is it just Nami or does Hinata look like she’s…impressed or something?

“I guess that answers the question on how Okuma found out about your secret identity.” Hinata said as she loosened her hold on Nami who was frowning. She was about to ask Hinata what she means when Asahi quickly turned her head to the other side to look as well.

“That hurt!” Nami growled as she removed Asahi’s hand on her chin. This sudden turning of her head is making her neck hurt you know.

“You mean to say that Okuma found out because of Nami’s…mole…?” Asahi asked unbelieving. Mariko and Nami frowned upon hearing Asahi’s question. Nami’s mole was the cause of all this? That’s insane!

“It’s hard to believe, I know. But from how he’s looking at Kai now, it’s possible.” Hinata nodded as she turned her attention back to Okuma. She had been wondering since she was appointed as General Miichan on how Okuma found out about Nami’s alter ego, Kai. Sure Okuma probably saw Kai and Nami's similarities, but it still wasn’t clear to her what was Okuma’s deciding factor to finally point out that Nami and Kai are indeed one person. But now that she’s seeing Okuma looking like he’s searching for something in Kai’s face…especially Kai’s left face…made it clear for Hinata that the missing piece of puzzle was Nami’s mole. But it makes Hinata wonder…did their Shachou know about this?

‘Did she?’ Hinata turned to look at the diva who was frowning at Okuma. Ray looked like she was really confused at what is happening around her. Still, Hinata couldn’t erase the doubt she’s feeling when it comes to the diva.

It is Ray, the bitchy diva after all.

“Seriously…? A mole?” Mariko raised her eyebrow at Hinata incredulously. She honestly would never think that that would be the cause. Sure Nami’s mole isn’t little…nor is it big…but still…

Nami slowly placed her hand on where her mole is. She, like Mariko and Asahi couldn’t believe it as well. Her mole? Really?

“Well…yeah. Hell if you disguised yourself as a man, I’d totally find out what with your birthmark in your arm and your stubby thumb you know.” Hinata shrugged not looking at Mariko who was glaring at her, clearly not liking Hinata pointing out her ‘flaws’.

Hinata does have a point though.

“Same goes with Asahi. That mole on her lips is her weak point.” Hinata glanced at Asahi who immediately touched her lips.

“You see, you three are vulnerable to someone who has a keen eye for detail much like our homosexual antagonist over there.”

“Yeah well you’re not exactly safe what with you looking like Gachapin and for all I know, only a few people look like that green freak.” Mariko mumbled as she looked at the side.

“What did you say?” Hinata frowned at Mariko who sighed and shrugged.

“Nothing. I just said that you look like Gachapin making you quite vulnerable too.”

Hinata narrowed her eyes at Mariko who stared back defiantly. Both stared at each other for awhile as if challenging each other. Their other companions couldn’t help but sigh as they watch the two in a staring battle.

“Let’s just focus please.” Nami waved her hand trying to catch the attention of the two. The two REALLY need to let out the tension they have for each other. Mariko’s angry tension and Hinata’s…uh…whatever tension is getting the best out of them again.

But now’s not the time really.
 
“Anyway, romance aside…” Hinata finally tore her eyes from Mariko who instantly rolled her eyes on what Hinata said.

“…moles, scars and birthmarks are dangerous points for people who are observant, especially people who are on the evil side. Observant players are dangerous enemies you know.”

“You say that like you’re an observant ‘player’ as well.” Mariko huffed as she crossed her arm.

“I’m not.” Hinata replied softly as she stared at the floor surprising Mariko with her tone. What Mariko said was supposed to be a playful insult and well…she expected a witty comeback or a brush off from Hinata…so it’s a bit surprising for her when she heard Hinata sighing sadly at what she said.

“Okuma won against me you know…and well…I’m actually learning from watching all of this.” Hinata’s voice sounded sad to her three companions. It can’t be helped since the feeling of failing her team overwhelms her. Everybody was expecting her to lead them to victory. To save the world! But…she failed in that didn’t she? Okuma defeated her when he admitted to everyone that he’s gay. That was clearly a miscalculation on her part. Even Nami stealing the blackmail photos was a miscalculation. She had to admit that she got careless. She was so certain that the blackmail photos would bring an end to Dr. Yuu’s terror and that the thought of Dr. Yuu doing a counterattack didn’t enter her mind. Being too positive was her biggest downfall in this game. Somehow seeing Okuma earlier handling the things being thrown at him, it made Hinata realize that when it comes to playing this kind of game…

…you should be both positive and negative.

“Guess I’m still far from being the ultimate villain.” Hinata grinned sadly as she turned her attention back to Saeko and Okuma.

Somehow Nami and Asahi knew what Hinata is feeling since it was a familiar feeling for both of them. Much like Hinata leading the black ops, Asahi lead Persona in their boyhood days. Same goes with Nami who was currently leading Team A of Akb48. Asahi and Nami had their share of feeling like they failed their team. It’s a common feeling to have when you’re a leader. And somehow, both were feeling sad and somewhat happy that Hinata is experiencing what it feels to fail. Don’t get them wrong, they’re not feeling happy because they want Hinata to feel miserable or anything. Rather, they’re happy that Hinata is feeling how it is to fail…because in failure, you’d learn a lot of things.

Things that’ll make you a strong person.

The two wanted to comfort their friend…but then they noticed a certain someone looking worriedly at Hinata. Smiling, Nami and Asahi looked back at their Shachou giving the ‘HiMari’ couple a little privacy.

The imaginary ‘HiMari’ fan club better thank them for this.

Mariko stared at Hinata for awhile, a worried look on her face. The urge to somehow comfort the girl was overwhelming as she felt a bit guilty for invoking such emotions out of the girl. Her hand was about to reach for the younger girls’ arm to somehow comfort her but stopped when Hinata chuckled softly.

“I really have so much to learn, don’t I?” Hinata said softly, a grin on her face. Mariko noticed Hinata’s eyes glistening with excitement as she stares at Saeko. Mariko could also see the sadness, relief and confidence that was emitting from the crazy girl. Despite the sadness that lingers inside the girl, Mariko could tell that Hinata was relaxed now, unlike earlier when she seems to be pondering on what to do. It’s like Hinata knew that this time…

…Okuma Yuu...is really going down.

Seeing the crazy girl like this brought a soft smile to Mariko’s face. She slowly retracted her hand that was about to reach for the other girl and looked back at Kai and Saeko.

“I think you just lack experience. Nonetheless…you’re still the ultimate villain in my book.” She replied just as softly trying to somehow console the girl. The tall girl meant it as she thought back at the crazy mission Hinata organized two days ago as well as the other crazy ideas she had. She won’t admit it but Hinata impressed her with every crazy ideas she has…even if it’s sometimes stupid. So regardless of Hinata failing against Okuma…

…to her…Hinata is still the ultimate villain and a great general.

Hinata turned to look at Mariko noticing the smile that the taller girl was wearing. She was a little bit surprised as she wasn’t really hoping for an answer from the tall girl. A slight blush spreads across her cheeks.

Mariko still thinks…of her…as the ultimate villain? Really?

“Or maybe you’re one of the top villains around coz I have to say...whoever planned all this is probably the most villainy right now.” Mariko pointed out as Kai’s kept on pushing Saeko away from him as the latter continues with her crazy laugh.

‘I have a feeling that something bad is going to happen to our Kai over there.’ Mariko sighed as she shook her head. This is one crazy conference. But the press seems to like it though as they kept on taking pictures of the protesting Kai.

Hinata slowly turned to look at Kai, her lips pouting slightly. She feels a bit jealous as Mariko retracted what she said about her being the top ultimate villain for her. But she has to admit though…Mariko is right. Whoever planned all this is a pro in being a villain.

Her eyes made its way to Saeko then towards Ray, a grin on her face.

Maybe the pros can teach her more.


***********************


Okuma couldn’t see Kai’s face well what with the witch woman’s head resting on Kai’s left shoulder, covering the left side of his face. Add the distance between him and Kai…and yeah…he couldn’t see if Kai has a mole or not.

‘Damn bitch.’ Okuma thought as he grits his teeth, feeling frustrated. Saeko saw this and decided to provoke him further.

“Hmm? You’re really not convinced that Kai here is a man…or rather a boy huh?” Saeko said as she placed her hand on Kai’s chin. She slowly stood up straight, her arm still wrapped around the little boy who was glaring at her.

“Okay, I’ll show you proof.” Saeko smiled dangerously at Okuma while she pats Kai’s shoulder. Kai turned to her, his eyebrow raised.

“Kai. Strip.”

Everyone seems to be taken aback by the sudden command uttered by the woman with the whip. Did she just say…

“I said strip.”

Yup…she did.

“What?!” Kai…and surprisingly Ray exclaimed simultaneously as they look at the mad woman. Sarukawa narrowed his eyes at his former band mate. Looking at him/her like this and hearing what he/she just said, somehow makes it hard for him to think that this is once the Inuyama that had countless of women at his feet back then.

“Just strip!” Saeko said as she took hold of Kai’s jacket.

Just what DID happen to Inuyama that made him turn into this…perverted transsexual?

“Th-that’s a bit too much! Let go of Kai right now!” Ray stood up from her seat glaring at the woman, a small blush on her face. Things are really getting out of hand.

“Someone accused my boy to be a girl…in front of the press! The least I could do is to prove him wrong.” Saeko reasoned making Ray grit her teeth feeling a bit helpless. The witch…has a point though. Thinking that, Ray could only watch as Marilyn help Saeko by holding the struggling boy.

This really doesn’t seem like a conference...at all. Really.

There were a couple of girly squeals from the audience as Saeko pushed down Kai’s buttoned shirt to his elbow revealing his young upper body. Kai kept on struggling, his face red from blushing. No one told him that there was stripping involved! He’s clearly not prepared for this.

With Marilyn keeping Kai’s arm locked with her from behind, Saeko slapped the young boy’s flat chest making him go ‘oooff.’

“See? A skinny flat chested BOY. No scars from breast reduction just in case you say that ‘she’ had gotten surgery in order to become a man.” Saeko grinned at Okuma who was still glaring at her. She could see the panic in his eyes.

Okuma saw it alright. He saw the mole on Kai’s face making him feel ten times worse than before. But…that mole isn’t real if the boy standing in front of him is a fake. No. Someone probably just put that on. It’s probably a marker or something.

But…what if it’s real? What would he do now? What if Nami really isn’t Kai? Thinking about it, Ray didn’t acknowledge the fact that Nami is Kai. She just immediately agreed to whatever Okuma told her to do. Same goes with Nami earlier. No one told him he’s right with his assumptions. So…is Nami really…Kai…?

‘No…I shouldn’t panic. Nami IS Kai. The mole is proof enough…right? Plus Ray wouldn’t go along with what I want if I’m not right. Nami wouldn’t blackmail me too if that is the case. So…I’m right…right…?’ Okuma gritted his teeth as he asked himself. Too bad he doesn’t have a Inner Mariko-sama to assure him.

 He was shaking slightly as panic and nervousness slowly consumes him. A part of him refuses to give up. This is probably the main reason he didn’t back down to Saeko’s stare. Saeko noticed that Okuma still hadn’t give up. It somehow impressed her in some level. But then again, it made her see just how foolish the man is in front of her.

“Still not convinced? We could strip his pants and underwear if you want.” The press and some of the spectators gasped at what Saeko suggested. Ray and Kai turned to her in horror. Surely Saeko isn’t…serious right?

“Just say the word and we’ll strip this boy until he’s in his birthday suit.”

Yup…she is.

If this was an anime, the four AKB48 members would have a sweat drop drawn on the side of their faces by now as they stared at Saeko with narrowed eyes. Same goes with Sarukawa and Okuma as they looked at Saeko, weirdly.

“Stop this nonsense and let go of Kai right now you…you…DAMN woman!” Ray yelled as she slammed her hands on the table, finally loosing her cool. In a blink, the press immediately aimed their cameras at the angry diva.

“Hmm? Why are you getting angry at me for? I was just trying to clear Kai’s name. If you want to get angry at someone, be angry at your ‘boyfriend’ for slandering my boy here.” Saeko pointed out as she looks at Okuma, silently challenging him. Okuma seemed taken aback as most of the press turned to him somewhat agreeing with the woman. Ray even turned and gave Okuma a murderous glare finally after restraining herself not to glare at his pretend ‘boyfriend.’ The reporters could clearly see, what with the diva glaring at Okuma, that the young blonde is far more important to the diva than her current ‘boyfriend.’

Okuma gulped nervously. It suddenly feels like everyone is cornering him. His mind is in a panic as the heated stares were aimed at him.

“You know they can sue you to court for defamation.” The mysterious reporter suddenly said making Okuma turn to him, a frown on his face.

“I should know since our paper was sued a couple of time already!” The reporter let out a laugh earning him some weird gazes from the people around him. A company being sued isn’t really a laughing matter you know, especially if you’re working at the said company.

“The man is right.” Saeko agreed as she nodded her head while she wraps her arm around Kai’s shoulder again. Kai, who was tired from struggling, just let out a sigh of defeat. His mind kept chanting that it would all be over soon.

Okuma turned his attention back to her, still frowning. Somehow the idea that the mysterious reporter and the witch, Saeko, are working together to defeat him came to his mind. It makes sense to him if that is the case since it felt like the mysterious reporter was somehow trying to provoke him.

‘But…that witch’s entrance or the fake Kai for that matter…seemed off.’ Okuma thought as he continues to look at Saeko.

Seeing Okuma’s stare at her, Saeko knew that Okuma was either formulating a plan or was trying to figure out what was going on. Sure they can counter whatever plan Okuma might think of now…but if Okuma found out about the things going on, then…that is entirely a different story.

With that thought, Saeko decided to end it quick.

“It seems that everything changed while I was away. I mean, kohais can now disrespect their senpais? Is that what you learned from school…” Saeko trailed. She then turned to look at Okuma’s manager, who flinched as she added,

“…or did your agency teach you that?”

That seemed like a pretty big blow as Okuma’s eyes widen. Whispers of agreement once again can be heard inside the room. Glares were thrown at Okuma who kept his gaze at the woman, his jaw clenched tight. His mind suddenly went into a panic knowing the impact of the simple question thrown by the woman. Involving his agency into this mess would surely be troublesome for his career. Surely his agency won’t overlook this kind of scandal that he himself created!

“Persona never did anything to you! So why are you attacking them all of a sudden?! Why are you trying to ruin their reputation?!” Marilyn suddenly asked as tears of anger suddenly form in her eyes. Kai felt Marilyn’s hand on his loosened as she exclaimed her frustrations. He slowly broke free from Marilyn’s hold and placed his hand on the distraught girl’s shoulder completely forgetting that his upper body is exposed.

“Marilyn…” Kai gently squeezed Marilyn’s shoulder, a worried look across his face. Saeko also comforted Marilyn by moving beside her and rubbing her back.

That seemed like the final blow as almost everyone threw a few statements here and there making him flinch. Every question and statements out of anger of disrespecting Kai of Persona felt like a constant slap to his face.

Or rather…it felt like someone was whipping him hard.

“Okuma-san, how does it feel to be the most hated one right now?”
“How can you do that to Kai?!”
“What are going to do now, Okuma-san?”
“Ray is better off with Kai than you!”
“You don’t deserve to be an idol!”
“Okuma-san, is it true that you’re going to be gay again now that everyone is against you?”
“Leave Ray and Kai alone!”

The room once again became unruly as almost everyone voiced out their opinions and questions, pushing a bit through the crowd barrier. The security dispatched by Sarukawa earlier, once again tried to control the crowd as some threw papers at Okuma who held his arm up to shield himself.  He felt weak as he looked at the angry faces around him.

This…this…wasn’t supposed to happen. None of this was supposed to happen. So…why is this…happening…?

Okuma suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. He turned to look and saw Sarukawa giving him a serious look.

“If you value what’s left off of your career, you’d better leave.” Sarukawa advised. Okuma is obviously the main reason why the crowd suddenly became loud. With Okuma gone, the crowd would definitely settle down. Sarukawa really can’t blame everyone for acting this way what with everything that transpired today. No…he can’t blame them…

…but he can blame Okuma.

Okuma’s eyes strayed around the room for awhile, a look of pain on his face. It was only when his eyes fell on the figure at the far back did his facial expression changed. Both Nami and Okuma stared blankly at each other. It suddenly seemed like time stopped for both of them.

Okuma gave Nami a genuine smile making Nami’s eyes widen slightly in confusion.

“C’mon! We’re going now!” Okuma’s manager said as he took hold of Okuma’s arm and dragged him out of the room. Okuma let his manager…or maybe his soon to be ex-manager drags him to wherever. It was odd really since regardless of what has happened and what is going to happen…

…he can’t seem to wipe the smile off of his face.

As soon as Okuma stepped out of the room, the crowd’s attention turned to Kai and Ray. The two looked lost as questions kept being thrown at them. It was really becoming unbearable that Sarukawa decided to do something about it. Being a good manager, he called out Gori together with a few security staff and ordered them to escort the two out of the room. With them out of the room, he’d be sure that the crowd would somehow settle down.

He was right. As soon as the two stepped out, together with Saeko and Marilyn, the crowd somehow lost energy. He took that as a cue to say something.

“I know everyone is confused at what has happened. And I’m sure asking question to Kai and Ray right now wouldn’t erase that confusion. Like all of you, Kai and Ray are confused as well. So I think giving them enough time to…discuss or work things out for themselves would be best.” Sarukawa said through the mic. Questions about were suddenly thrown at him.

“I think that goes to Okuma-san too. Okuma-san’s agency is in no relation to Monkey Productions so I…really don’t know what will happen to him. So I can’t really talk on his behalf.” With that, everyone started talking amongst themselves. Sarukawa was looking around and noticed four girls walking towards the exit with a man following them behind. He recognized them as Akimoto’s group and wondered why they were here.

And why is it that the three of them looked somewhat…happy…?


***********************


Nami’s POV



“Well…that was certainly…entertaining…” Our manager said as he scratches his head, obviously confused at what happened. I couldn’t blame him really. The things that happened there was just…CRAZY!

“Yeah! That was the best conference…EVAH!” Hinata beamed as she jumped beside me and wrapped her arm around my shoulder.

“It’s actually pretty draining if you ask me.” Mariko-sama sighed tiredly. She has my vote there. Looks like Asahi also agrees with Mariko-sama as she nods her head. You know, just sitting there and watching every crazy things unfolding feels like we were watching a thriller movie or something. It was draining to just think of what might happen next or what we should do just so we could turn the tide in our favor. It really left me mentally drained.

‘That’s good. It’ll help you think less since you normally think too much.’ Inner Mariko-sama smirked.

How true. I think I’ll leave the thinking to Inner Mariko-sama for now.

“We should go back to the theater now.” The four of us turned to our manager realizing that to him, there’s nothing to do but go back to the theater since the conference is over. But…we’d like to do a couple of things before we leave. Like meet up with Shachou and meet my double.

Yup, I REALLY need to meet my double. I’ve got a lot of things to say to him.

“C’mon then. Let’s go back to the van and—“ Our manager was suddenly cut off by the sound of his phone. Frowning, he fished for his phone inside his pocket and answered it. He turned away and began walking away as he talked to the receiver. Somehow that gave us the time to circle around in a huddle and think of a way to ditch our manager.

“So what’s the plan?” Asahi asked as she looked at each one of us.

“I say we kick him where it hurts and make a run for it.” Hinata suggested, showing us her sadistic side again. Makes me wonder what her genius side is doing when the sadistic/crazy side of her appears. Multiple personality anyone?

“You know you can just erase the kicking part and just get on with the running part right? He is talking to the phone right now and he’s not looking our way.” Mariko-sama sighed as she shook her head, a smile plastered on her face. Guess she’s somewhat happy to see Hinata back in her insane self. She must’ve been really worried earlier.

Somehow thinking about that made me smile. I glanced at Asahi and found her smiling at the two as well. Guess we’re thinking the same thing.

“Making a run for it immediately is no fun at all!” Hinata pouted as she frowned at Mariko-sama who rolled her eyes.

“We don’t need to have fun right now, Hinata. We just need to meet Shachou since we have a few questions left unanswered like…who is that boy pretending to be Kai.” Asahi said as she held up her index finger.

I think I know who ‘Kai’ is…but…let’s just make sure if my guess is right.

“Fine. Then how do you guys propose to do this? We just count to 3 then run?” Hinata sounded…bored when she suggested that. Does she really want to have some fun time right now??

“Well if you’re THAT unenthusiastic about it…” Mariko-sama trailed as she looked at Hinata seriously. Seeing that somehow brightened Hinata’s mood as she looked at Mariko-sama excitedly.

“…then…let’s make it 5 and then make a run for it.” Mariko-sama added as she looked at Asahi and I, ignoring the narrowed eyes of Hinata that was aimed at her.

Knew it.

“Alright. If that is the case…” Hinata sighed and stepped out of our huddle. The three of us raised our eyebrow, confused. She surprised us when she gave out her trademark mischievous smile and took hold of Mariko-sama’s hand.

“…THEN RUN!” Hinata said as she drags the surprised Mariko-sama and made a run for it. Asahi and I shared a look, shrugged then began running as well, following the two who was ahead of us.

You know, despite our angry manager yelling at us to stop and Mariko-sama growling at Hinata to let go of her, I’m sure you could see in our faces how ecstatic we’re feeling right now. Sure, we’d get into trouble later on for ditching our manager…but you know…right now…at this moment…

…we REALLY don’t care.



***********************



“Are you even listening?!” Okuma’s manager raged as he looked at Okuma who was sitting at the couch comfortably. His head resting on the back of the couch with his eyes closed and a smile on his face. This somehow irritates his manager more as even before he started lecturing Okuma, he had this smile on his face like what happened earlier wasn’t such a big deal for him when in fact, it was a big deal not only for him but also for his agency. Okuma shamed his agency big time and knowing their president, he definitely will not overlook this.

Okuma’s career is without a doubt, over.

“I am listening. Are you done?” Okuma asked as he opened his left eye to look at his manager.

“No…I believe YOU are.” His manager retorted but Okuma didn’t seem to care as he once again closed his and then shrugged. Somehow that just pisses his manager off as he glared at his talent.

“Tch. Just make sure you get all your stuff out of your apartment since you won’t live there anymore. That goes with your dressing room too” His ex-manager added but Okuma just waved him off. Feeling his blood pressure rise at the sight of Okuma, the manager turned and decided to leave the room. He opened the door wide and was surprised when he came face to face with the diva, Ray.

“I want to talk to him.” Ray said nonchalantly as she pointed at Okuma. The manager glanced at Okuma and found him still in his relaxed position.

“He’s all yours. I’ve got no business with him anymore. Good riddance.” With that, the manager walked out leaving Ray to raise her eyebrow at him as she heard him grumbling out curse words. Though she knew exactly why the manager was pissed off, she still shook her head as she closed the door.

She slowly walked towards Okuma and stopped when she was a few feet away from him. She stared at him for awhile noticing the smile on his face. The smile Okuma is wearing isn’t like the usual smile that she often see him wearing. No, this isn’t the cocky smile. It’s more like a I-had-fun smile to Ray. She also noted how relaxed Okuma seemed to be. Seeing him like this, after all that has happened and will happen, somehow impresses the diva a little bit.

But that doesn’t change the deep anger she has for him. No, Ray doesn’t think that her anger towards the man would ever fade.

“Came here to gloat?” Okuma asked still retaining his relaxed position.

“Do you want me too?”

Okuma opened his eyes and looked at her. He shrugged in response to her question.

“Well, I’m not like that.” Ray replied as she crossed her arm to her chest. She raised her eyebrow at him when he started laughing. Did she say anything funny for him to laugh at her response?

“Right…” Okuma drawled as he shook his head, grinning.

“You look like you forgot what happened a little while ago at the conference. And based on your manager’s words earlier, you’re jobless.”

“Yup. My career is over.” Okuma grinned, placing his hands on the back of his head.

“And you can still manage to smile.” Ray pointed out, frowning at the grinning man. 

“No point in crying really.”

‘To cry would only mean that you regret what you did.’ Ray thought as she stared at Okuma. Could Okuma…believe this as well? If he does…then he’s a scum for not regretting the things he’d done.

“You know, honestly, I’m surprised at the outcome. I really never thought that you’d defeat me.” Okuma said as he removes his hand on the back of his head. He stared deeply at Ray as if reading the girls’ eyes. Ray stared at him for awhile obviously unaffected by Okuma’s assumption as she still held her impassive expression much like when she entered the room.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. In case you didn’t notice earlier, I didn’t do anything.” Ray defended. Okuma chuckled at her response and shook his head.

“Point taken. Though I wouldn’t say the same thing for our Nami-chan.” Hearing Okuma call out Nami, Nami-chan, somehow invoked an emotion towards the diva. She gave Okuma a murderous glare but Okuma seemed unaffected by it as he kept his smile towards her.

“Don’t you dare call her that.” Ray growled feeling the familiar possessiveness she often feels when it comes to Nami. This is probably a side of her that even though she and Nami broke up, would never EVER disappear. To her, Nami is HER Nami-chan and no one can call her that ESPECIALLY the man in front of her. But…thinking about it…Nami’s friends sometimes call her Nami-chan. Hinata does. So to Ray, Nami’s friends can also call Nami, Nami-chan.

Except for that Acchan but that’s something she doesn’t need to dwell on right now, really.

“She really is quite something.” Okuma said as if in awe as he remembers when Nami blackmailed him. It actually surprised him at that time that Nami would be the one to blackmail him when he was expecting someone else to do the blackmailing. Never in a million years would he expect that since to Okuma, Nami would never do something so…unlike her. Being evil that is. But then again Nami did it for the diva so maybe Okuma overlooked that fact.

The fact that Nami is in love with the person in front of him.

‘I failed because of love huh?’ Okuma thought as he looked at the floor, smiling. As sappy as that sounds, it seemed that he did fail because of love. Not only was it because of Nami blackmailing him did he realize this but also when he recalls what happened earlier. Nami got help from the people who love her. Her manager, assistant manager, her friends, Ray, everyone…they were all part of the ploy to defeat him.

That’s what makes Okuma different from them. To him, being more popular is important than having human relations. It’s bothersome for him but…somehow…remembering how all of them worked together to take him down brings a certain smile on his face. Or maybe it’s the fact that he saw Nami’s eyes that held a certain sadness towards him that’s making him smile.

It’s definitely the latter.

“I think I get it now why you fell for her.” Okuma said softly as he looked at Ray.

“Whatever. I don’t want to hear whatever moral lesson you learned or realized. Whatever you say right now is insignificant to me.” Ray rolled her eyes and turned to look away from him, looking a bit bored.

“So you say…yet you’re here…listening to me talking about Nami.” Okuma grinned slightly as he saw Ray’s eyebrow twitch. He raised both his eyebrow slightly and held his hands up still keeping his grin as the diva gave him a murderous glare.

“I’m just saying.” He defended.

“Just stay the hell away from her.”

“Can’t promise you that since I REALLY find her…intriguing.” Okuma admitted.

“Is that why you did what you did? Because you found her intriguing?!” Ray gritted her teeth, her anger towards the man was once again resurfacing. She really hates Okuma with a passion especially when he involved Nami in the crazy game he created. Involving her Nami…in something that would hurt or endanger her…is something that is unforgivable for Ray.

“You could say I was bored, that’s why I did all that.” Ray’s hands slowly turned to fists as Okuma shrugged at his response.

“Well that and I wanted to see the real you.” Okuma turned to the diva, grinning slightly. Hearing that somehow surprised the diva a little bit but she didn’t show it as she kept her glare at Okuma.

“I wanted to see if you play the kind of game that I do.” He added. Ray clenched her fists tightly that anymore it would draw blood what with her long fingernails digging against her skin. 

“Then I hope you got your answer.”

“I did. I’m actually impressed and well…it was fun. Maybe we can play again sometimes.” Okuma nodded as he gave the diva a smug smile. Ray stared at him for awhile, unmoving. It was like she was coming up with answers in her head as she stares at Okuma. That didn’t seem to faze Okuma as he stared back, still keeping his smug smile towards the girl.

Ray’s stare to Okuma felt longer than a few seconds as eventually Ray turned around and started walking towards the door. She stopped in front of it and took hold of the doorknob. She didn’t turn it just yet. Instead, she turned to look at him, her face once again shows that impassive expression she has earlier.

“I hope you learned a lot of things from what happened earlier and take it to your grave.” With that, Ray opened the door and walked out, leaving Okuma to stare at the closed door. His smile was gone as he remembers the apathetic look Ray had given him. Seeing that somehow brought chills to Okuma. He didn’t know why really.

He frowned still staring at the door, his mind kept replaying the diva’s face.

Meanwhile, outside the empty hallway, the clanking sound of the diva’s high heels echoes as she made her way towards her dressing room. Her face remained expressionless as a man was walking towards her. She passed by him and stopped when she was a couple of steps away from him. The man stopped as well, their backs facing each other.

“Take care of him.” Ray said without turning around.

“Got any request?” The unknown man gruffly asked.

“Do whatever you want. Just make it clean.” With that, Ray walked away not even bothering to look at the man who fixed his sunglasses and grinned as he walked towards his destination. There waits Okuma who was completely unaware that a prince is about to visit him. What kind of prince is the man?

Well let’s just say he’s the prince of a certain angel.

On the opposite side of where the man in a suit and sunglass is walking, a lone diva is also nearing her destination. Okuma’s words plague her mind despite the lack of expression on her face. It irked Ray that earlier, from Okuma’s tone, he seemed to believe that he knew everything about the diva. That Okuma can read her perfectly. Clearly Okuma was mistaken as he didn’t realize one important thing about the diva.

The diva really doesn’t like to play those kind of games with noobs.


TBC

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: Keichan ^_^ on April 22, 2011, 04:34:18 AM

 :drool: you finally update!!!! Argh the pain and frustration is finally over!!! I haven't it yet but I felt the need to tell you that I'm overly excited you updated once I saw this!!!! I have to go out with some friends now but I promise the first thing I'll do when I'm free is read this and reply properly!!! FoF you have brightened up my Easter break!!!! Rawr!!!!

(O_o) ZOOOOOOOOOOM
 Okay read it! ahahaha i am curious as to what okuma has up his sleeve... for some reason i dont think this is the end of him, and now im still curious of what the hell was going on! who is the boy!!! lol i was thinking nami's bro but then i'm curious about the mole and ARGH! lol my already lack of brain has exploded!!! but anyway i love the fact you updated! and i hope that you will update again soon because i swear sitting here patiently waiting is definitely very hard work!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: bou-j525 on April 22, 2011, 05:47:16 AM

GOSSSHHHH YOU UPDATE! I THOUGHT THIS DAY WOULD NEVER HAPPEN!!! WHAT A FABULOUS WAY TO END MY DAY!!!   :inlove:
Haha... will edit this comment after I read your story XD I just HAD to post already something coz I'm like  :panic:
And hope you won't disappear for another two months  :smhid

EDIT:

Just remembered I wasn't supposed to read part 1 and 2 until you're done XD But yeah I read them long time ago... because if I had waited until now I would have died for sure  :smhid Did I comment on part 1 and 2? I don't rememeber... well, part 1 was good and part 2 actually killed me because I saw there was a part 3   :grin: The End  :grin:
Okay, part 3, it was good ^^ I'm surprise Yuu didn't have something else in his sleeve just to make this confrontation even more exciting! So... he's dead now? XD I can't wait to see the meeting with the "fake" kai XD And of course..... it is impossible there is not NamixRay meeting, right? Wonder if they will end together.... but I don't know why I have doubts about it now  :smhid

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: dark-atrox on April 22, 2011, 07:04:05 AM

wah! XD XD XD UPDATE! :cathappy:
I have to stop myself from squealing when i saw there's an update! :w00t:
(coz my mum was looking at me weirdly) :nervous
Well, Well, I'm really shouting for joy happy that PoF is back
and that  I didn't read the word END at the end yet.
I really enjoyed Dr. Yuu's villainous acts and that he accepted defeat at the end :twisted:
Though it surprised me the appearance of Kuro-nyan? :lol:
Is he working under Ray or he just do it to protect Hinata? :? I guess its the latter :lol:
But...Ray's really scary if she did order to kill :? Yuu?    :nervous


PS: Really excited for the next episode but then
I'd probably and finally read the E word :cry:
Still waiting for AsahixYuko version :cathappy:

Arigatou for the O-some update! Author-san!  :bow:
Oh! Right....Happy Golden Week minna :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: Arakawa on April 22, 2011, 10:04:55 AM

OHMYGOD AN UPDATE
WAS NOT EXPECTING THIS

THANK YOU SO MUCH.
ACK. Rereading it againnn

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: kahem on April 22, 2011, 10:16:32 AM

Yeah!!!! Update!!!!! It was awesome!!!! Thx!!!!
Oh kuroda will kill Okuma? Ray could really be dangerous sometime XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: Hart on April 22, 2011, 08:03:58 PM

Well, long time no see, FoF-sama. And it was worth the wait.  :lol:

Evil Dr. Yuu has finally been defeated at the hands of Saeko. His fate is now at the hands of Kuro-nyan.  :kekeke:

It's not a Mendol-related fanfic without our unfavorite snake-looking hitman. I wonder what he's gonna do to Okuma. (And how the hell did Ray make contact with him after the events of the drama? Freelance hitman?  :?)

Until next update....

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: immo on April 23, 2011, 09:28:22 AM

FINALLY.

Good job including Kuro-nyan at the end. :D Hope you bring Ray and Kai together soon! :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (part 3 UP)
Post by: FoF on April 23, 2011, 02:59:43 PM

Just finished this. I'll edit or add some stuff later. Alright!!!! With that said...let's end this madness...  :mon mad:



**************************


Chapter 21 (FINAL)




The four were still running in an empty hallway until the tallest one stopped and pulled her hand away from the other girl who was dragging her.

“Stop dragging me! I can run by myself you know!” Mariko growled while she catches her breath. The other two, who were running behind them, also stopped to catch their breath.

“Why are you so grumpy? I’m just trying to help you.” Hinata frowned not understanding why Mariko had to be so stingy about it. She was only trying to help her coupling partner.

“Like I said, I can run by myself.” Mariko glared at her. Asahi and Nami suddenly had a feeling that the two are going to start bickering again what with Hinata staring at the tall girl, a frown on her face. Hinata was obviously contemplating on why Mariko was being grumpy. Obviously this isn’t Hinata’s genius side as she finally replied her conclusion.

“It’s one of those days huh?”

“What?” Mariko asked if not hearing what Hinata said. She’s just double checking just in case she decides to beat the girl up.

“Or maybe mom was right. As you age, your temper also grows. What’s that called again? Menopause?” Hinata rubs her invisible beard as she nodded her head, looking at Mariko. The two spectators glanced at Mariko and saw her eyebrow twitch. Perhaps it’s time for the two to once again intervene for Hinata’s sake.

“You guys!” A familiar female voice exclaimed disturbing the attempted murder that’s going to happen. The four turned towards the source and found Marilyn beaming at them.

“Marilyn!” Asahi and Hinata squealed as they quickly ran towards their friend. Both engulfed the older girl in a tight hug. Nami smiled walking towards the now jumping and hugging trio with Mariko following behind her.

“I missed you guys so much!” Marilyn said as she hugged Hinata then Asahi. It’s been awhile since she’d seen or talk to them what with Marilyn and Saeko being out of the country. But…why does it seem like she’s missing one person in their hugging fest?

Marilyn turned to Nami who was just standing giving her a wide smile. She raised her eyebrow at the little girl and gave her a teasing smile.

“You didn’t miss me?”

“I did. I just don’t do hugs.” Nami replied as shook her head still keeping her smile at Marilyn. Well, she does do hugs but only in emergency cases. But Marilyn doesn’t need to know that really.

“Well I want one tough girl. C’mere.” Marilyn took a step towards Nami who took a step back shaking her head. Mariko rolled her eyes at Nami and decided to help Marilyn out by placing her hand on Nami’s back, preventing her from moving. Marilyn took that opportunity to grab Nami’s hand and yank her towards her. She immediately engulfed the girl in a tight hug, trapping the little girl’s arms on her sides. It took Nami a few seconds to relax in Marilyn’s arms especially when Marilyn’s tight hold on her loosens and she started caressing Nami’s hair whispering...

“I missed my tough girl you know. You’ve been through a lot…haven’t you?”

Somehow hearing that made Nami remember everything that happened…especially what happened to her and Ray. Was it the memories invading her mind or perhaps the soft proud voice of Marilyn that got her feeling a bit weak? She doesn’t know…wasn’t sure. Nonetheless, her hands that were limp slowly made their way to Marilyn’s back. She rests her forehead to the older girls’ shoulder trying to hide the unshed tears in her eyes. It was like all the stress and problems she encountered all came flooding back making her feel vulnerable. But…at the same time, she felt protected in Marilyn’s arms.

Like a mother protecting her child.

Marilyn turned to the two while hugging Nami, noticing the soft smile the two were wearing. Their eyes a little bit teary as they look at Nami.

“You three have been through a lot.” Marilyn corrected as she ushered the two to join the hug fest. Marilyn hugged the three, happy too see them alright. The three obviously have been through a lot. Seeing the tears in their eyes and Nami actually hugging her is proof enough. Seeing them like this, she can’t help but remember the times when the three also had a hard time in their Persona days. The pressure, stress, frustration are only a few examples that almost got them to quit their career. But much like back then and today, the three would always find a way to break free from all the things that were trying to hold them back. It is one the things Marilyn admire about them.

‘If they stand together…it’ll be hard to make them fall.’ Marilyn thought as she remembers Saeko’s words about the three. She smiles knowing how true those words are.

Mariko couldn’t help but smile despite feeling a bit left out. The three really had been through a lot. Hell she did too since she’s always with these trio who seemed to be attracting trouble everywhere they go nowadays. But you don’t see her complaining. Nope, she didn’t complain one bit.

Looks like Mariko’s a bit bitter despite the smile she’s giving. Can’t blame her really since she’s present in every event there is that’s related to the trio. She really deserves an award for best supporting character in this story.

Shaking those thoughts Mariko then realized that Marilyn was smiling at her as she hugs the three.

“Thank you for taking care of them.” Marilyn said in a gentle voice. Hearing that somehow had taken Mariko aback especially when the three also turned to look at her. She immediately shook her head and hands giving the older girl a shy smile.

“Uh…no. I d-didn’t take care of them.” Mariko stammered feeling a bit hot by the sudden attention the four girls are giving her.

“She helped us a lot.” Nami smiled as she turned back at Marilyn. Hearing that didn’t help Mariko’s embarrassed state.

“She supported us all the way.” Asahi beamed, her eyes still at Mariko. That didn’t help either.

“She’s my coupling partner, you know.” Hinata beamed at Marilyn, tugging her arm a bit. Mariko narrowed her eyes at Hinata. Somehow hearing that brought her back to normal. That helped…but she really doesn’t know if she should be thankful or not.

“Oh really? I didn’t know Shinoda-san was like that.” Marilyn tilted her head as if confused. Since when did Mariko turn…??

“I’m not. She’s just…Hinata.” Mariko sighed defeatedly. She rubs her temple as if she has a head ache…which for her, she might have if this line of conversation continues.

“Ah. I think I get what you’re saying.” Marilyn giggled even though Hinata pouted at her. It was then she remembered something.

“Oh how rude of me. I’m Marilyn by the way. I’m their assistant manager from…those days.” Marilyn bowed slightly which Mariko returned.

“I’m Shinoda Mariko…but from the sound of it, you already know that. Still, it’s nice to meet you.”

“Well these three send us mail from time to time so…they tell me a lot about you…especially Hinata.” Marilyn smiled while Mariko raised her eyebrow at Hinata who had a smug smile on her face.

“But this is actually the first time I’ve heard about the coupling partner bit.” Now that’s surprising. Mariko can’t help but wonder what Hinata says about her. If Hinata didn’t talk about hers and Mariko’s coupling partnership, then what?

‘Like that’s something I should care about.’ Mariko thought as she sighed and shook her head.

“Plus I’ve seen you in a lot of magazines lately. You are pretty popular in the modeling business.” Marilyn added as she smiled at the tall girl.

‘Figures.’ Mariko thought as she smiled back feeling a bit proud about herself.

“Isn’t my coupling partner amazi—urk.” Mariko quickly pushed Hinata’s face stopping her with that coupling partner thing again. She really didn’t need this line of conversation again when they still have a few things Marilyn needs to clarify.

“Let’s just get on to business.” Mariko reminded.

“Business?” Marilyn once again tilted her head, confused.

“Yeah, Shachou called us earlier so that we’ll meet her by the entrance…but she wasn’t there. Why didn’t she…?” Nami asked as she recalled their Shachou’s strict order to meet her at the entrance of Tohto TV. When they got there, she wasn’t there. They waited a few minutes until they saw some security guards pass by in a hurry. It took them awhile to realize that the guards were heading towards the conference room. With that the four quickly headed back to the conference room and was shocked to find Kai with Marilyn and Saeko being surrounded by guards.

They were stunned at that time by the entrance. It was only when Hinata pulled them to the back did they started to come through.

“Well, Kai suddenly ran and…you know…we had to bring him back. So…we couldn’t meet you guys.”

“Which brings us to another question...” Mariko sighed.

“Yeah. Just who is this ‘Kai’ person you were with?” Asahi nodded. All eyes turned to Marilyn as they waited for her answer. She looked a bit uncomfortable at their stares. Nami noticed Marilyn glanced at her and then quickly averted her gaze. Seeing that just strengthens Nami’s suspicion on who her double is.

Before Marilyn could answer…or rather divert the question, a man’s voice suddenly interrupted them.

“LynLyn-chan!” Marilyn froze upon hearing it. They all turned and saw a man heading towards them carrying a familiar brown envelope. He stopped a few feet away from Marilyn giving her a wide smile. Hinata eyed the brown envelope for awhile.

“I told you never to call me that!” Marilyn hissed at the man who was now pouting at her.

“Why are you mad at me for? I did what you asked. Shouldn’t I have a reward or something?”

“You said just helping is enough for you.”

“I change my mind. Let’s go out on a date.” The man beamed again.

“Date? I told you I’m with Saeko now!” Marilyn answered, stomping her feet. Mariko, Nami and Asahi continue to watch the two. Somehow the scene felt familiar to the three as they had their shares of having a persistent, delusional, clingy person. Well Nami and Asahi ended up falling for their clingy person, but…as for Mariko…well…it’s a bit vague... yet so obvious.

“You don’t need to date that…that…being! You’re better off with me. Don’t you remember how happy we were?” Were?? The three raised their eyebrow upon hearing that to the unknown man. Even Hinata who was gazing at the envelope intently turned to look at the two.

Marilyn and this unknown man…WERE together…?

“Whoa whoa. Time out!” Hinata said as she got in between the two.

“Obviously this is turning into a dorama or something and well…we’re getting off topic...again.” Hinata added while the three agreed with her. Marilyn sighed as she rubs her right temple while the man stared at the four, frowning slightly.

“Who’re they?” The unknown man asked looking back at Marilyn.

“Nami, Asahi, Hinata and Shinoda-san. They’re the victims.” Marilyn said as she motioned at the four. The man stared at them for awhile, frowning. It was as if he was trying to figure out what Marilyn meant when she referred to them as victims. It took him a few seconds to finally get what she meant.

“Oh! Victims!” He exclaimed as he nod his head. He smiled at the three and removed his hat as he bowed slightly.

“I’m Hayashi Mitsuo, future husband of LynLyn-chan. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Mistuo added making Marilyn roll her eyes. The four bowed back politely.

“He’s a lawyer and he helped us out earlier while you guys were out of the room.” Marilyn explained. Upon hearing that, the four gave him a full bow this time as they thanked the man who smiled slightly as she shook his head.

“I just set the mood right…so no need to thank me.”

“Stop being so humble about it. Without you, Okuma wouldn’t crack.” Marilyn smiled as she remembers how easy it was to provoke Okuma after Mitsuo’s mission. Being a lawyer, Mitsuo is used to making people crack under pressure. It was a perfect job for him to somehow provoke Okuma so that he’d show everyone his real personality. He also did a great job in earning everybody’s support to turn against Okuma . He executed his job perfectly. Even Saeko was a little bit impressed earlier.

Just a little bit though.

‘The mood maker huh?’ Hinata thought as rubs her chin. Somehow what happened while they weren’t inside the room is slowly unfolding in her mind. The only missing piece now is the brown envelope the man is holding. Just what is inside that envelope of his?

“I just did that because of my love for LynLyn-chan.” He beamed making Marilyn roll her eyes. Yup…so familiar.

“So you two…were together…?” Asahi asked the unasked question that kept lingering in her mind as the two continue their familiar routine. 

“We WERE three years ago before I met Shachou.”

“It was because of IT that LynLyn-chan said her farewell to me.” Mitsuo gritted his teeth.

“We broke up even before I met Shachou.” Marilyn tried to remind him but the man was obviously not listening.

“I’ll take you back from IT. I swear...I’ll take you back so just you wait.” Mitsuo promised making Marilyn sigh regretting once again in contacting him for help. If only Saeko suggested someone else to do that job, she wouldn’t have had this clinging problem again. Ugh. It was so much like when they were dating back then.

“Whatever. Don’t you have an appointment right now?” Marilyn reminded her as she once again rubs her right temple.

“Ahhh! I’ve got to meet a client of mine! Thanks for reminding me.” With that Mitsuo quickly run to the empty hallway. He stopped when he was about to turn in a corner. He faced Marilyn and held out the brown envelope, beaming.

“Thanks for the sandwiches! I’ll definitely eat it with gusto and with love! Call me okay?! Nice meeting you four!” He waved the brown envelope to the five who were waving back awkwardly. The man gave them a last smile until finally disappearing to meet his forgotten client.

“Sandwiches? Genius!” Hinata suddenly laughed weirding Nami, Asahi and Mariko out. Marilyn glanced at her knowingly, a smile on her face.

“Does he know about Persona?” Asahi asked as Hinata’s laughter slowly dies down.

“Yup. Shachou decided to inform him all about it. He’s our official lawyer now…even though I don’t like it.” Marilyn sighed.

“Speaking of Shachou…where is she?”

“I don’t know. She said she’ll just meet me at the entrance.” Marilyn shrugged. Mariko glanced at her, unbelieving. Something tells her that Marilyn does know where Saeko is. If she’s lying, then there must be a good excuse behind it.

“And Kai?” Nami asked as she narrowed her eyes at Marilyn who seemed taken aback by her question.

“Oh…uh…h-he’s gone. Don’t know where he went. H-he’s probably with Shachou or something.”

“Tell me who Kai is.” Nami took a step closer to Marilyn who impulsively took a step back, her eyes shifting from side to side unable to look directly at Nami. The three remaining girls frowned wondering what was up with Nami. Could it be that she knows the identity of Kai?

“Sh-shouldn’t you guys go back to your manager or something? Don’t y-you have any activities to do?” Marilyn tried to divert the question but Nami seemed adamant to know who Kai is as she took another step forward.

“Why are you trying to cover up Kai’s identity anyway? Who is he?” Hinata asked, frowning. It seemed weird to her as to why Marilyn would cover up something like that. It’s not like anyone would hunt him down if they knew who he is…

…right?

“Uh…w-well…y-you see…” Knowing a certain someone, Marilyn is sure she’d be pissed if she knew who Kai is…so protecting the little boy seems to be the right thing to do. She did promise the boy she won’t reveal his identity especially to the girl in front of her. So, how does she get out of this one? Maybe she should run or something.

“Marilyn-san?” Marilyn froze upon hearing the voice. Uh-oh.

Everyone turned to the corner as a familiar face for Nami appeared. The boy froze upon seeing the person he dreaded on seeing face to face. The two stared for awhile until the boy’s instinct kicked in. He quickly turned to run but Nami was faster than him as she quickly grabbed him at the back of his collar before he could run further.

“Wahh! L-leeggoo!” The boy started flailing his arms as Nami pulled him.

“Minoru! I knew it!” Nami growled as she removed her hand to the boy’s collar to pinch the boy’s ear. She began pulling it making the boy groan in pain.

“O-Oneechan…t-that hurts!”

Oneechan…? Nami’s brother is…

“Kai…??” Asahi, Hinata and Mariko said simultaneously as they look at Minoru who was trying to remove his sister’s hand on his ear. Now that they look at them, it makes sense that Minoru could pretend to be Kai. He looked like the boy version of Nami.

‘Just a little bit since the boy version of Nami is still Nami.’ Mariko thought as she chuckled.

It took a bit of struggling until he finally breaks free. He quickly hid behind Marilyn as his sister took a step towards him.

“I…I’m n-not Kai!” Minoru lied trying to make Marilyn a shield to his enraged sister.

“I saw your birthmark in your back earlier!” Nami pointed out making Minoru sigh. He knew Saeko stripping him would lead his sister to know about him being Kai. Ugh. No use in lying now.

“Why did you come here anyway? And what happened to your hair?!” Nami asked in a big-sister kind of way. She can’t help it since she always have this urge to act her role as Minoru’s big sister whenever she sees him.

Tough love.

“They had to color my hair to match the wig.” He said as he touched his hair. He is going back to the salon to remove the color of his hair. He really didn’t like it but he needed to have it done what with the role he’s playing. Plus Saeko would definitely whip him if he didn’t comply with her orders.

“And I went here because they said you were in trouble. I wanted to help out!” Minoru added as he frowned.

“Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for you to do that?!”

“I don’t care as long as I help Oneechan and Ray-san out!” Minoru replied, his eyes not backing out of his sister’s glare. Hearing his brother say Ray’s name somehow surprised Nami, but she didn’t show it. It makes her wonder though…

…did Ray brought her brother into this mess?

Marilyn as if reading Nami’s mind, answered her question.

“Nami, if you’re going to get mad at someone, be mad at us. We were the one’s who told your brother about your situation.” Marilyn said as she placed her hand at Nami’s shoulder. The older sister glanced at her then back at her brother. Finally her features had softened as she sighs.

“There’s no point in getting angry now since it’s all in the past. I just wish you guys informed me that he’s going to get involved in all this.” Nami is really protective of her brother so a part of her is pissed at Marilyn and Saeko for involving him. But like she said…it seemed pointless to get mad at them especially when they helped not only her but Ray as well.

“I’m sorry we didn’t inform you.” Marilyn squeezed Nami’s shoulder.

“Everything worked out fine Oneechan, so stop worrying. I’m a grown up now. I can take care of myself.” Minoru smiled despite the fact that for him, everything didn’t exactly work out fine. He was kidnapped by two unknown women who kept on telling him that his sister was Kai of Persona and that she needed his help, then he was forced to memorize his cheesy lines and act out Kai of Persona perfectly in just two days…without much sleep! He was whipped a lot too. Proof of that is his sore butt. Plus he got stripped in front of many people earlier today! He should be traumatized really. But…for some reason…just thinking that she did it for his sister and Ray-san really comforts him.

Ray-san would definitely be proud of him.

That seemed to be the highlight in all of this for him, meeting Ray. She was so nice to him that he can’t help but have a little crush on her. Just a little since he knows Ray belongs to his Oneechan, which at first surprised him a lot but things like that really doesn’t bother him since his Oneechan will always be his Oneechan.

“How old are you again?” Nami asked Minoru as she raised her eyebrow at him.

“Twelve.” He sighed defeatedly as Nami nodded her head. Yup, his Oneechan will always be his Oneechan.

“He’s only twelve?” Mariko asked as she raised her eyebrow.

“I’m twelve AND seven months!” Minoru answered back before his sister could answer for him.

“Trust me, saying the months doesn’t help the fact that you’re still a kid.” Mariko smiled at Minoru who pouted.

“She should know. She too often says her age with months and it doesn’t change the fact that she’s older than us.” Hinata nodded her head. Asahi quickly took hold of Mariko as she took a step towards Hinata, growling.

“Even older than Marilyn-san?” Minoru asked as he looked at Mariko whose glare turned to him.

“I’m not THAT old!”

“Hey!” Marilyn glared at Mariko finding it a bit offensive. Asahi and Nami sighed knowing quite well that things are getting off topic again. Just a little comment from Hinata and they once again went on a detour.

“Mariko-sama and Marilyn’s age aside, the point is you’re still young. The only time I’m going to stop worrying about you is when you surpassed my age.”

“But…that’s never going to happen.”

“Then I won’t stop worrying about you. Deal with it.” Nami shrugged.

“You’re worse than mom.” Minoru sighed as he shook his head. Having two mom’s suck, really.

“Speaking of mom, does she know you’re here?”

“Kinda.” Nami raised her eyebrow at that indicating that Minoru explain further. The boy complied with his sister’s silent wish as he sighed.

“I told mom we have a school field trip for a few days. Shachou forged a letter for that just in case.” Minoru said as his eyes were on the side. Nami shook her head not really surprised at all. It is Shachou after all. She’d do anything to get what she wants.

“Hey, that reminds me.” Hinata slowly made her way to Minoru, took hold of his chin and turned it slowly to the right, revealing his moleless left face. Hinata frowned.

“If you’re looking for a mole…he doesn’t have one. We just placed a marker on his face earlier.” Marilyn explained as she smiled. The four nodded in awe. Saeko and Marilyn even thought of that? That’s…impressive.

‘It’s a good thing Okuma didn’t check up his fake mole up close then. If he did then…nah…if they see that Okuma was going to check Minoru’s fake mole then it’s probably the job of the mood maker or even Shachou to protect him. Okuma never had a chance to check Minoru’s fake mole.’ Hinata thought as she took a step back from Minoru, grinning. Her mind was elsewhere as she stared at Minoru who was now whining as Nami tells him that he should go home. Now that the pieces were complete, she can’t help but be impressed at whoever orchestrated that ingenious plan. She really needs to learn a few things from that person.

Maybe she could take Hinata as an apprentice or something.

“You know, it’s funny watching the two of you. Nami really doesn’t look like the older sister at all what with Minoru being taller than her.” Asahi giggled making Nami’s eye twitch.

“She’s right. Drink your vitamins and milk for goodness sake.” Mariko sighed while Hinata and Marilyn nod their head.

“Hey! He’s only 8 cm taller than me!” Nami defended.

“That’s a lot, believe me…especially in your case.” Everyone except Minoru who was smiling awkwardly and Nami who was narrowing his eyes agreed at what Mariko said.

“Plus he’s only twelve and he already surpassed your height.” Hinata added making Nami wonder why the hell did their attention suddenly turned to her. Oh right, it’s Asahi’s fault. Maybe she should thank Asahi later on.

Nami felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Minoru smiling at her.

“Regardless of her lack of height, my Oneechan is still the best since she got Ray-san as her girlfriend.” Minoru smiled proudly at his sister. His sister sure is lucky to have Ray-san. Hmm. Maybe he should act more like his sister so that he could attract girls like Ray-san.

He took a mental note about it as he smiled at the others unaware of the sad look in his sisters’ eyes as she looked at the floor. Mariko and Asahi seemed to notice, frowning slightly. Somehow they didn’t like that look in Nami’s eyes. Knowing the girl, she’s probably brooding again on something.

Something Ray related?

“That reminds me. Shouldn’t we get the heroine since she’s no longer in the clutches of Dr. Yuu?” Hinata grinned feeling a bit giddy. Finally! Nami and Ray will have a happy ending that they deserve! She actually have this image of Nami and Ray running towards each other for a hug while all of them are watching, with tears in their eyes.

Too cheesy for Nami but…it might happen. Hell she even imagined Mariko wrapping her arms around her waist and leaning her head on Hinata’s shoulder as they watch the two.

Now that seemed like it would never happen. That’s too cheesy for both of them. Plus it’s Mariko! Knowing her she’d just stand there watching, trying not to smile.

Yup, that’s the way of the Mariko-sama.

“Wow. That sounded like something out of a comic book!” Minoru said excitedly. He too felt a bit giddy for Ray-san and his sister to reunite. He really just wants to see his Oneechan and Ray-san happy and thinking that he helped out for that purpose makes him feel proud.

“Doesn’t it? Doesn’t it?” Hinata grinned at Minoru who beamed nodding his head. Watching the two, Mariko couldn’t help but narrow her eyes. Looks like Nami’s brother and Hinata share some common interest. She really doesn’t know if that’s a good thing or a bad thing.

“The prince in girly clothes doesn’t seem to think so though.” Mariko pointed out as she looked at Nami. The two turned to Nami who was still looking at the floor, a dejected look across her face. Somehow seeing that look Nami has emptied their giddiness meter.

“Nami…” Asahi said softly worried for her friend.

“I’m sorry but…Ray and I are over.” Nami sighed. Slowly, she looked at everyone, her voice etched with pain as well as her eyes. It hurts for her to say it but…

 “I’m not going back to her.”

Hinata, Asahi and Minoru stared at her, their eyes wide with shock, their mouths gaping slightly. Did they just hear Nami say…that she’s not going back to Ray?!

“WHAT?!” The three voiced out their shock. Mariko and Marilyn just stared at Nami, their reactions unreadable. Somehow they had a feeling Nami was going to go with this path. They have an idea as to why Nami decided this but…it still would be nice to hear Nami explaining her side on why she decided this.

Nami better explain it good or else Mariko would definitely kill her.

“I’m sorry. I know all of you worked so hard just to see us back together…but…” Nami trailed her eyes downcast to the floor.

“…realizing how she can just throw away everything…everything that’s important to her just to protect me…just like that? It…hurts me.” Tears suddenly fill her eyes once again. Her hand formed a fist, clenching it tightly.

“It hurts me especially since it’s my fault. My anger and jealousy towards Okuma got the best of me. I’m not worth her sacrifice. It was my fault she had to…” Nami felt a tear escape her eye, her voice cracking a little.

“If we stay together…it’ll all happen again. I don’t want her to throw away everything just for me. I don’t want her to suffer because of me. I don’t want to be a burden to her. I don’t want that…I…don’t. She’s…better off without me.” The pain felt unbearable that she didn’t fight the tears that escaped her eyes. She suddenly felt alone...just standing there as tears continue to flow down her eyes. Only when someone pulled her to a hug did she finally let out the sobs as she cries in that someone’s chest.

Oddly enough, it was Mariko who pulled Nami to her, beating the five who also wanted to comfort the girl. 

Nami wrapped her arms around Mariko’s slim waist while the other girl caressed her hair. She leaned close to the girl’s ear to whisper…

‘“It’s okay…it’s okay…just let it out.”’ Mariko and surprisingly Inner Mariko-sama simultaneously whispered to Nami, trying to comfort her. Both had a sad smile on their face as the girl cries her eyes out muttering how sorry she is for causing Ray and everyone else trouble. Nami kept these feelings of hers for days now. So somehow, Mariko and the others felt a bit relieved that she finally let it out. But it breaks their heart…seeing their strong friend crumble down like this. Its heart wrenching that the only thing that they can do for their friend is to whisper comforting words.

It breaks their heart that their friends wouldn’t get the happy ending that they deserve.

Mariko sighs as she rests her cheek on the top of Nami’s hair. She can’t help but remember what Hinata told them a couple of days ago. Remembering that…she can’t help but question…

Is this the price of fame?


**************************


Somehow the walk felt longer than ever for Ray as she finally reached her dressing room. Maybe it’s because she kept replaying the events that happened that made it feel like she was experiencing it over and over again.

Or perhaps it’s because her steps felt a bit heavier than before.

Shaking those thoughts, Ray slowly opened the door to her dressing room. She walked inside casually and sat in front of her mirror ignoring the familiar figure sitting on her couch.

“You look like a person who just lost her soul.” Saeko glanced at her, grinning slightly. Oddly enough, Saeko saw Ray’s eyes darken, seemingly affected by what she said. It’s just a figure of speech…so why does Ray…?

“What do you want? I’m not in the mood to play…whatever it is that you play.” Ray sighed as she slumped in her seat. She was exhausted and if that madwoman wasn’t there, she’d be lying at her couch right now resting.

“What? No thank you? After all the work we’ve done? Not even giving me a glass of water…with ice?” Saeko said as she placed her hand on her chest, feigning shock. Ray glared at her through the mirror remembering the unnecessary things Saeko did.

“Why should I thank you when you went overboard?!”

“You told me to act like I normally would.”

“You stripped Nami’s little brother in front of the press! And even suggested to strip him naked! In front of the press!”

“Again, you said NORMALLY.” Saeko calmly said making Ray roll her eyes.

“I forgot that you’re not from this world.” Ray mumbled. Somehow working with Saeko to defeat Okuma, Ray realizes the cause of Hinata’s abnormality. It’s because of this person right here. Hell, she wouldn’t be surprised if this woman over here is Hinata’s long lost mother…from another world.

“I just did what I think was best.” Saeko shrugged as Ray sighed and shook her head.

“Whatever. Just get out.”

“A bit moody are we?” Saeko asked not moving from her seat.

“I’m tired. Plus, you shouldn’t be here. Sarukawa might come in and see you.”

“He already did. Once he saw me he quickly closed the door and ran away.”

“What with you two anyway? Why does he look scared everytime he sees you?” Ray asked as she raised her eyebrow. She’s been wondering for quite sometime as to why Sarukawa was like that with this woman. Sure she looks scary and intimidating but that wouldn’t make a person run away like that or even scream for that matter. Surely saeko did something that traumatized the poor manager.

“I slept with him.” Saeko shrugged nonchalantly. Ray narrowed her eyes as she looked at the woman through the mirror.

“That explains a lot.” Ray said flatly as she shook her head. Now she knows why her manager is traumatized. Anyone would be traumatized if they sleep with this woman. Just the thought of sleeping with her, would traumatized you as well.

Poor Sarukawa.

“So no thank you? Not even a little thanks for advising you on how you should let someone follow those three in case they planned something which I’m right?” Saeko grinned, reminding Ray of the time they argued about how they should monitor Nami and the others since there was a high possibility that they might do something. Ray didn’t believe her at first thinking that Nami would probably drown herself to her work what with the girl being a workaholic and all. But Saeko was adamant about it that she secretly sent out Gori for a spying mission. Eventually Ray found out and got mad at Gori since he did something that Ray didn’t order him to do. Knowing Gori, he probably got scared of Saeko and decided to comply with her wishes. Ray decided to just let it slide…again since the man gets easily scared of strong women.

She really needs to get Gori trained or something.

Saeko was right though. The girls were planning something. Ray found out from Gori that Katsuyuki was taking a part in their plan. She immediately contacted him and met him that day of their mission. Katsuyuki didn’t mind telling Ray what he knows about Hinata’s plan which somehow surprised the diva since…it is Hinata after all.

Goes to show she doesn’t know them that much huh. Somehow, that thought saddens Ray.

“That was just a coincidence.”

“I don’t think so. It’s because they think of you as their friend that they wanted to help you out. They’re that kind of people.” Saeko said as she smiled while looking at the coffee table in front of her. She can’t help but remember the determined look the three gave her back them when they decided to sing to a fan who was unknowingly to them, the princess of Waataru, rather than sing at the Music 10 which was the most watched music program in Japan. Somehow thinking about that and how they decided to help Ray out did Saeko realize that the three hadn’t changed one bit.

They’re still the stupid, ugly, naïve girls that she had grown to love.

“Friend huh?” Ray mumbled, her eyes down at the table to look at the box of monkey cookies in front of her.

“Yeah. Maybe it’s unfamiliar in your world?” Saeko smirked while Ray rolled her eyes.

“I’m actually impressed at their plan. For the newbies to come up and execute that plan…it seems that there is still hope for them.” Saeko smiled smugly proud at how her girls handled the situation. Maybe those girls…especially Hinata learned a few things from her.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to teach them your ways. Please…don’t.” Ray sighs as she shook her head. She could already imagine Hinata having the same hairstyle, clothes and even the whip as this woman has and already…she could feel the impending head ache coming.

Ugh. The world doesn’t need two or more Saeko’s.

“Why don’t you? Your plan worked perfectly. Why not teach them a few things?” Saeko glanced at Ray, grinning. She wouldn’t say it out loud but the person who impressed her the most is Ray. Thanks to Gori who tracked down the location of Saeko and Marilyn, Ray easily conversed to Saeko about what was happening and asked for her assistance to help Nami. Hearing that coming from the selfish diva she knew surprised her. Ray didn’t say that she needed Saeko’s help for herself since she obviously needed it. Rather, she told Saeko that she needed help…for Nami’s sake.

Both Ray and Saeko are women who have high sense of pride especially towards each other. And for one of them to ask the other for help? Well, it probably took a lot of courage for Ray to do that. That alone impressed Saeko. But that wasn’t the main reason she came back. No, it was because her girls were in trouble.

Sure the two argued a lot, much like Saeko predicted, but it was the thought of saving the girls did they set their differences aside.

Ray sighed and looked at her hand. It was then Saeko saw it again. Ray’s dark eyes…dark eyes that seemed empty.

“I don’t want their hands…to be stained.” Ray whispered softly. Saeko frowned at that, wondering what she means. But like earlier, she decided to brush it off.

“Oh well, I think those girls can learn for themselves anyway.” Saeko shrugged as she stood up. 

“So what are you going to do with Okuma now?” Saeko asked curious to know what is the diva’s next plan for Okuma Yuu. Saeko doesn’t know Okuma that much, but while exchanging words with him earlier, she had feeling that that man wouldn’t give up easily. He’d probably plot another foolish plan to spite the diva or Nami.

“I won’t worry about him anymore. But…if he once again becomes a threat…I’ll take care of him myself.” With Kuroda’s help that is. Kuroda, whom she encountered at her brother’s office, their meeting was just a coincidence. Who would have thought that an assassin was working with her brother? Was it fate? Perhaps it was.

Nonetheless, she decided to grab the chance and talk to him.

“And the girl?” Saeko asked as she looked at Ray directly at the mirror. A sad feature of the diva could be seen at the mirror as she looked away from Saeko’s gaze.

“You were right…the girl…is better off without me.” Ray sighs feeling the familiar pain in her chest as she stares at the box of cookies.

“Looks like you finally realized that I’m right. That you, Ray, being the top selling diva, would cause problems if you were to engage a romantic relationship with Nami.”

“Did you have to say it exactly how you said it last time?” Ray mumbled but Saeko ignored her as she continues.

“Being the top selling diva, you’re bound to have a lot of enemies. And those enemies would not only target you…but also Nami. So it just wouldn’t work out.” Saeko said in a matter of fact voice making Ray heavyhearted. The mad woman is right. Proof of that is Okuma. Surely there are a lot of people like Okuma who want to destroy her status. And if Nami stays with her…she’d get dragged down as well. She didn’t want that. Nami’s safety is her number one priority. So…it’s better for Nami to stay away from her…for her safety. This is the price she gets.

The price for being the top selling diva.

“Ray and Nami wouldn’t work…” Saeko trailed as she walked towards the girl. She stopped when she was behind Ray and placed her hand on Ray’s shoulder, giving her a soft smile through the mirror.

“…but maybe Hanako and Nami would.” Saeko squeezed Ray’s shoulder. Ray stared at her for awhile, a bit surprised to hear her name come out of the woman’s mouth. Was it really her name being uttered that’s surprising? Or was it because of the woman’s suggestion?

“Anyway, I think I should go now. I have another meeting to attend to.” Saeko said as she pats Ray’s shoulder. She walked towards the only to be stopped by Ray’s voice.

“Saeko.”

Saeko glanced at Ray who nodded her head, smiling slightly.

“Thank you.” Ray said softly…genuinely making Saeko smile.

“You’re welcome. I had fun…working with you.” With a nod, Saeko opened the door and walked out leaving Ray to momentarily stare at the closed door. Slowly, her eyes made it’s way to the box of cookies. She opened it and took a cookie out, a smiling monkey greeted her. She smiled at it sadly as thoughts of the person who gave it to her plagues her mind.


**************************


Nami’s POV


 “Are you sure you’re okay?” Asahi asked as we walked the hallway of the theater. We came back as soon as we found our angry manager. Luckily, Marilyn eased the anger that our manager has as she talked to him privately. It made us wonder what she told him because as soon as their talk was over, our manager looked…relieved. Just what was it that she told him?

“Yeah. Don’t push yourself too hard.” Hinata said a worried look across her face.

“I’m fine. Really.” I smiled assuring the two who seems to be adamant on staying on my side ever since I cried my eyes out earlier. These two have been pampering me. Ugh. Just thinking about how I cried that much in Mariko-sama’s arms in front of everyone embarrasses me. I hate it whenever I show people how weak I am.

‘You’re not weak.’ Inner Mariko-sama said softly.

I feel weak.

Thinking that somehow made Inner Mariko-sama speechless. I couldn’t help but sigh feeling a bit weak. Hinata and Asahi moved closer to me upon hearing me sigh. Hinata took hold of my hand while Asahi wrapped her arms around my waist. Somehow that brings me comfort as I smiled at them.

‘If you feel weak, I’m sure they’ll be there to push you. Same goes with me.’ Inner Mariko-sama said. I squeezed Hinata’s hand while I rested my head on Asahi’s shoulder.

Yeah, I know. Thanks.

“Ugh. Yukarin sent me another message.” Mariko-sama, who’s been busy with her phone, groaned. I turned my head to look at her, chuckling.

“Still pissed at not being at the conference?”

“Yeah. That’s her 5th message now.”

“At least she only sent you 5 messages. Yuko’s been sending me a lot since the end of the conference that I’ve lost count already.” Asahi sighs as she shook her head.

“I’m sure not all of those are conference related…if you know what I mean.” Hinata wiggled her eyebrow at Asahi who rolled her eyes blushing slightly. Looks like Hinata is right with that assumption.

“Anyway, Yukarin says you owe her another date dressed up like you did when we went to karaoke since she wasn’t at the conference.” Mariko said as she sighed. Asahi and I groaned not liking it as well. Ugh. Not another Persona group date!

“I’m in!” Hinata beamed obviously liking the idea. Not surprising really. Her smile was short lived though as Mariko-sama glared at her, probably remembering the incident Hinata caused at the group date.

Can’t blame her really. It’s like that’s what you will automatically think about when you mention group date. Maybe with that still fresh in our minds, that group date would be cancelled.

We finally reached Akimoto-sensei’s office. When our manager opened the door, Akimoto-sensei greeted us with a smile. We stepped inside and bowed politely as we greeted him.

“Ah. You guys finally arrived. I was waiting for you.”

“We could’ve arrived earlier if they didn’t run away from me earlier.” Our manager for today reported to Akimoto-sensei. Ugh. What a tattletale. But then again, he is only doing his job.

“No worries. You still got a plenty of time to meet the president of your agency who will be handling you three from now on.”

Agency? We’re going to meet them right now? I didn’t know we’d meet them now. I glanced at Hinata and Asahi who seemed confused as well. Mariko-sama looks like she wanted to go out of the door probably feeling a bit left out.

“Of course you can stay and meet them too Shinoda-san. Since your manager called me up to say that he’s going to be a little arriving here. Plus I’d be a good thing if you meet them as well.” Akimoto-sensei smiled while Mariko-sama just looked uncertain.

“Oh. Could you guide them here just in case they get lost? They should be here any minute now.” Akimoto-sensei said to our manager who without hesitation, walked out of the room leaving the four of us standing in front of the mighty AO.

“I just saw the news earlier. Looks like you girls had quite an experience.”

“It was great! I learned a lot.” Hinata beamed seemingly forgetting that she’s in front of the mighty creator. Akimoto-sensei didn’t seem to mind. In fact, Hinata’s enthusiasm made him laugh.

“I’m glad you learned a lot. Watching these kinds of conference would help you to know what to say and what not to say in future interviews.” He pointed out while Hinata nodded her head as if agreeing. I couldn’t help but narrow my eyes knowing quite well that that’s not what Hinata learned at the conference. Glancing at both Mariko-sama and Asahi, I think their thinking of the same thing as their eyes are narrowed as well.

We made small talk with Akimoto-sensei until we were interrupted by a knock on the door.

“Looks like they’re here.” Akimoto-sensei slowly walked towards the door and opened it greeting the people behind it. He motioned the guests to come inside and when they did…our eyes went wide and our jaw dropped as we stare at the two guests smiling at us.

No…way!

“Girls, I would like you to meet Kamonohashi Saeko-san, president of Ogi Productions and her assistant, Marilyn. You three will be working under them now as a subunit for Akb48.” Akimoto-sensei explained briefly but we were still out of it as we continue to stare at the two.

“Hello girls.” Shachou grinned while Marilyn waved at us, beaming. Nope…still out of it.

“This is a dream. It has got to be.” Mariko-sama mumbled as she shook her head. I agree this has got to be a dream. Please let it be a dream.

“I think this is like those movies wherein we’re sleeping in the real world and now we’re in another world.” Hinata nodded her head.

“What you said is the definition of a dream you know.” Mariko-sama sighed.

“Ah. But we’re all dreaming together. You don’t usually dream together you know.” Hinata pointed out but Mariko-sama just rolled her eyes obviously not agreeing with Hinata’s theory.

“Maybe we should test it if you girls are dreaming or not?” Shachou suggested. Her eyes held that mischievous and dangerous glint that she often has whenever she whipped us back then, pulling out her whip making us cower to Mariko-sama who narrowed her eyes.

“That’s child abuse you know.”

“I’d rather call it tough love.” Shachou answered as whipped the floor making us flinch. Ugh. This is so much like before.

“So uh…Shachou…I mean Saeko-san is going to be our manager from now on?” Asahi timidly asked still cling to Mariko-sama’s arm.

“That’s right. I’ve appointed her for that task. I’m sure you guys won’t have a hard time getting used to her since all of you worked together in the past.” Hearing that from Akimoto-sensei somehow brought me to question the one thing that is apparent in our minds.

“Does that mean…Akimoto-sensei knows about…?”

“If you mean that you three were once Persona, then yes. He knows everything.” Shachou answered as she shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. That’s another shocker right there.

“He’s actually the composer of Persona’s songs you know.” Shachou added.

“Even that out of nowhere song we sang at the park?” Hinata asked tilting her head slightly.

“Yup. Even that.”

Wow. This day just keeps on getting weirder and weirder huh.

“Now…LINE UP!” Shachou barked. As if on impulse, the three of us quickly formed a line and stood up straight in attention. Mariko-sama looked at us with her eyebrow raised probably weirded out by the situation.

Ah. This sure brings back painful memories.

“Let’s see. According to Akimoto-san here, you three are going to be a subunit.” Shachou rubs her chin as if thinking as she looked at us.

“You guys need a name. And well, I’ve already come up with a name for you three.” Shachou grinned making us gulp nervously.

“No…” She pointed at me.

“…three…” Then at Asahi who raised her eyebrow.

“…busu.” Lastly at Hinata who looked insulted, probably thinking that Shachou just called her ugly. I couldn’t help but smirk at that.

“No-three-busu?” Asahi tilted her head slightly.

“Uh-huh. Since you girls are ugly…” Shachou trailed making Asahi and I narrow our eyes. Hinata seemed happy probably because Shachou considered us ugly as well.

“…we’ll make people think you’re not ugly. Thus the name ‘No-three-busu.’”

“It actually sounds like ‘No Sleeves’ as well which suits the theme I’m thinking for you girls.” Akimoto-sensei nodded. Looks like he agrees with the name Shachou gave us. Don’t know if I like it though especially the meaning behind it.

“You can also say it as ‘No3b.’” Mariko-sama nodded wearing a grin on her face. She’s clearly enjoying this.

“It’s decided then! From this day forward, you three are now called No Sleeves!”

Everyone except the three of us started clapping, congratulating our new name. Asahi and I just smiled painfully while Hinata beamed looking at the happy and teasing faces directed at us. Don’t we have any say in this?

“Yay!” Hinata beamed as she pumped her fist up looking at Asahi and I as if she’s silently telling us to imitate her. We looked at each other then let out a hesitant ‘yay.’ Hinata shook her head and let out another energetic ‘yay.’ I couldn’t help but chuckle while Asahi smiles, nodding her head.

“Yay!” The three of us simultaneously yelled as we pumped our fist up.

‘Looks like it’s a new beginning for you.’

Looks like it.

‘And you know what they say about new beginnings?’

What?

‘Every new beginning comes from some other beginning's end.’ Inner Mariko-sama smiled softly.

I returned the smile as Hinata engulfed us in a hug.




The End?


**************************

End Note: Sadly that's the end...or not.  :lol: Nah, I'm not THAT evil. There's an epilogue, don't worry. Don't load the guns just yet.
I have to say though:
@Keichan ^_^: Yeah, sitting can be a pain sometimes. Makes your butt hurt.  :lol: I'm glad I can brighten up your easter break.  XD Bring the ninja back!  :lol:
@ bou-j525: I'm impressed about that doubts of yours. A woman's intuition perhaps?  :lol:
@dark-atrox: I didn't write END for you. I wrote THE END? just so you won't feel sad.  :lol: Kidding. But you never know what might happen in the epilogue. Plus there's the AxY fic which is next...after the Hinata chap.  :lol: Oh yeah, get back to writing too!!!
@Arakawa: Sorry you had to reread again. Don't worry, you're not alone.  :lol:
@kahem: Honestly, I feel bad for making Ray that kind of person. Though it suits her...still, I feel bad.  :(
@HartAKL85: I agree, Mendol ain't complete without hitmans :lol:
@immo: I just had to add Kuroda. He's part of the crazy mendol family and all.  :lol: Hey, get back to writing will you.  XD

Sorry about the whole MIA thing. I think I told this a million times now...WORK IS HELL!!!  :smhid  Anyway, thanks so much for reading this fic!  :bow: :bow: :bow: If you have comments, suggestion, confusion, killing motives and such...please feel free to say it. This was rushed...so the quality is  :smhid So if ever I forgot something or whatever, just tell me. I'll try to answer it in the very best I can. Thanks again and I'll update next week for the final final.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: dark-atrox on April 23, 2011, 03:37:20 PM

Just finished reading it :) and I...I...I-I finally read the word... :cry:
I can't say it.... :cry: the word E-END  :bleed eyes:
I mean...this words below

Quote from: FoF on April 23, 2011, 02:59:43 PM

The End?

Yup, that one ^ :(
Well, its great that you made Shachou the president of Ogi Pro! :lol: :lol: :lol:
Kind of expected it :D and to think the mighty AO was involved with
their Persona days  :P (that was unexpected :nervous)

Okay...I will wait patiently for the epilogue :yep:
Another Persona Date, perhaps? With Ray with them? :w00t:
I mean, Hanako?  XD XD XD
'Price of Fame'---so, it's all about the title eh? ;)
It's true, but i still want my sappy dramatic NamixRay ending :inlove:
Wah! I said the word end-ing without stuttering...LOL Okay im rambling :nervous

PS: Great Ending  :bow: :bow: :bow:
(KojiYuu version next--->excited)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Hart on April 23, 2011, 03:47:32 PM

Quote

Nah, I'm not THAT evil. There's an epilogue, don't worry. Don't load the guns just yet.

Riiiiiight. That's what all good fanfic writers say.  :P

If you hadn't said there's gonna be no epilogue..... just be lucky that you're writing an epilogue.  :yep:

Like what Sachou said, Ray and Nami can never be together. But that doesn't mean that Hanako and Nami couldn't.  :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Keichan ^_^ on April 23, 2011, 03:59:13 PM

Haven't read it yet just finished late night work... But all I can say for now is.... Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!!!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Arakawa on April 23, 2011, 07:47:30 PM

I can't believe its over...
It was so good! Like, amazing..

Are you going to start something else? Haha

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: A1 on April 23, 2011, 10:30:48 PM

I'm a little heartbroken right now, I will try to add more to my comment later.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: kahem on April 24, 2011, 10:24:06 AM

WOW so fast!!!

Quote

Honestly, I feel bad for making Ray that kind of person. Though it suits her...still, I feel bad.

Hum I think a too kind Ray it's not Ray lol and I like this side of her

The part with Minoru was cute ^^
When I saw "END" I almost throw my bb away, I thought why there is not Namy x Ray scene but I the word "epilogue" so I didn't do it xD

Anyway thx for the fast update can I hope the epilogue will come soon?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: bou-j525 on April 24, 2011, 05:43:00 PM

Ooohhhh so it's the end? I think I'm still half asleep for not being really upset at you right now  :roll: It's the end.... just wait for the info to come in my brain and you'll see me like this -->  :angry:

Wait... THERE IS NO RAY/NAMI MEETING?!? It can't end this way  :cry: I don't care (maybe) if they can't be together (coz seriously, after EVERYTHING that happened, how can they even have a normal relationship now)... but I want a meeting!!!!!! If it is not in the epilogue.... I'll blame you for the death of my computer  :smhid

I like the protective sister Nami :P It's cute ^^

And I know I'm a bit out of the subject, but will something happen with Atsuko in the future? Like will she ever learn about Nami and Ray relationship? Imean since she helped so much Nami.... :/

And thank you for updating! I'm waiting for your epilogue... and I hope it won't come in three four parts  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Arakawa on April 24, 2011, 06:29:37 PM

I posted this in the general thread but I thought I'd post this here

RAY GOT MARRIED
http://www.tokyohive.com/2011/04/nishina-masaki-and-takigawa-hanako-enjoy-a-brilliant-wedding-reception/ (http://www.tokyohive.com/2011/04/nishina-masaki-and-takigawa-hanako-enjoy-a-brilliant-wedding-reception/)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: crazywota on April 25, 2011, 07:41:30 AM

oohh, it's the end
im really sad that nami and ray didn't end up together   :cry:

im not really commenting on fics that im reading  :nervous
but i just wanna thank you for making this awesome fic  :thumbsup  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: khryz0421 on April 28, 2011, 05:14:51 PM

THE END... whahah... it has an end... so many chapters... but awesome fanfic....^^

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: TakahashiJ on April 28, 2011, 05:45:05 PM

THATS THE END?! D: .
I was thinking of dropping this fanfic when you said it wasn't Takaacchan but since it was NamixRay i tot it will be interesting.
I spent about 1-2 days reading everythinggggggggggggg. It's so long!
Now i feel sad cos Nami + Hanako didnt get together :( !
Nevertheless thank you very much for this fanfic! It amazeddddd me :)
Look forward to more fanfic from you hehe!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: riama on April 29, 2011, 08:15:43 AM

Nice ended. :bow:

I'm still hoping for some  AsahixYuko flashback. :grin:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Japanime1 on May 15, 2011, 11:08:14 AM

I finally found time to read some things and catch up...to the end. (TT_________________________TT)

You are amazing, you know that? This fic was amazing, you know that?

OMG. YES. EPILOGUE. PLEASE. ILY. WAITING. PATIENTLY. XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: blughise on June 17, 2011, 05:39:32 PM

This is actually my first post  :)
First, Thank you so very very much for you hard work. :on GJ: I love the story so much :luvluv1:. Every chapter slowly and surely killing me in every way.
Then comes the ending, I must honestly tell you, I feel like the story itself isn't finish but Nami and Ray's story is indeed finish. But Nami
and Acchan's story isn't finish right? So I was hoping maybe if you have time :wriggly:, write the sequel and this time the more focus on Nami and Acchan's story  :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: immo on June 17, 2011, 06:34:37 PM

Not waiting very patiently over here, man. I wanna know how it goes for them seriously. It can't be the end!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: immo on June 21, 2011, 07:37:58 AM

don't thank me! lol. writeeeeeee. FINISH ITTTTTTT. hahaha. Hope real life hasn't got you down, buddy.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: freyatn on September 18, 2011, 10:18:15 AM

best fanfic i've ever read.
so that was really the end? ;___;

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: Arakawa on September 18, 2011, 11:04:19 AM

^ omg I hate you!!

Misleading bump :b

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: RJay on September 18, 2011, 11:02:09 PM

i rlly enjoy readin ur stories its just awesome!!!! XD XD
i want u 2 finish da story please and maybe make a sequel w/ NamiXAcchan :( :( :(  :bow: :bow:
please... please... please... thank you

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (FINAL UP)
Post by: FoF on October 08, 2011, 08:16:50 AM

I miss writing and I feel bad for not updating so...yeah. Sorry about the hiatus. This sucks...but I really tried to write how I used to write before. I think I forgot how to write POF. Ugh. Need to write more.   :nervous Anyway, here's part 1 of epilogue. Had to divide it since it feels appropriate. Well that and I'm struggling a bit. Hehe.

Thanks a lot guys!  :bow: :bow: :bow:


PS: Where the hell are all my favorite authors?! Guys! I miss your fanfics!!  :cry:

_________________________________________________

Epilogue part 1



"Sorry to keep you waiting." A girl smiled apologetically at her boyfriend as she took a sit across him at a restaurant. She was supposed to meet him 30 minutes ago, but the traffic caused her to be late. She felt a bit guilty but seeing her boyfriend not bothered by her lateness made her sigh in relief. The boy in front of him barely acknowledged her though, giving her a grunt as he kept on looking at his phone.

"Were you waiting long?" She asked but the only response she got is a shrug, her companion's eyes still glued at his phone.

"So, what are we going to do today?" She asked again, frowning slightly, trying to get a proper response out of the boy who once again replied by just shrugging. This somehow angers the girl a bit as she was being ignored. Her boyfriend should be giving her the attention she needs right now, not his phone! It feels like her boyfriend is having a date with his phone right now.

With that thought, the girl leaned forward and took her boyfriends' phone from his grasp. Doing that somehow brought her the attention that she clearly doesn't want now.

"Hey!" The boy growled as he tries to get back his phone from the girl who quickly moved away. She groaned when she looked at what her boyfriend was looking at.

"Akb48 again?"

"They're going to release another single two months from now! Isn't it great?" The boy grinned at his girlfriend ignoring the incredulous look his girlfriend is giving him now.

"And you know their first concert I told you about that's going to be held in Budokan two weeks from now?" He asked excitedly to his girl who just raised her eyebrow in response.

"Guess who got tickets for that?" The girl's jaw dropped slightly as she looked at her boyfriend's smug smile.

"Man, not only will I get to see Akb48's first ever concert but I also got a handshake ticket when I bought No3b's first single yesterday! Talk about lucky! I'd get to shake hands with Asahi-chan!" The boy gushed dreamily unaware of the heated look his girlfriend is giving him.

"When exactly is this…handshake event going to be?" The girl asked harshly feeling jealous of how happy her boyfriend looked as he thinks about his Akb48 crush, Asahi. Her boyfriend would always look like a lovesick puppy whenever he mentions Asahi. She can't help but wonder if he liked Asahi more than her.

Which unfortunately, could be the case.

"Two days from now." He replied, smiling happily at her. His girlfriend stared at him for awhile, looking a bit shocked. Did he just say…?

"The 28th?"

The boy nodded.

"This…month?" The girl asked trying to see if she heard him correctly. Surely her boyfriend isn't…serious right?

Again he nodded in reply. Apparently, he is.

His girlfriend suddenly stood up, giving him a murderous glare. She threw the boy's phone at him, hitting him in his chest painfully.

"That hurt!" The boy groaned as he took hold of his phone.

"You deserve it…JERK!" The girl screeched making her boyfriend flinch. He stood up as his girl stormed out of the restaurant, fuming. He frowned wondering why she was mad at him. Did he say something to anger her like that?

He thought back on their conversation ignoring the looks that was being thrown at him for the scene his girlfriend caused. His eyes went wide and he immediately facepalmed himself when he finally realized the cause of his girlfriends' outburst.

The 28th was their first anniversary as a couple!

"Oh shit." Groaning, the boy quickly took his things and ran out of the restaurant determined to apologize to his girl.

A young woman, who heard the whole thing as she was seated near their table, looked at the boy's retreating form as he walked out of the restaurant.

'Akb48, ruining young relationship since 2008?' She thought as she shook her head, smiling slightly as she thought back on the young couple's lovers spat. It seems that Akb48 are getting popular and popular each passing day. It wasn't surprising to her as she was expecting it since to her…

…Akb48 is really something.

Fixing her sunglasses and hoodie, she looked back at the newspaper placed on the table. Her eyes were once again glued at the article about Akb48's first upcoming concert. She can't help but stare at the picture of Akb48, missing the smiles and craziness of the people in the picture.

Especially missing HER smile.

Her thoughts were interrupted as a figure stood in front of her. With eyebrow raised, her eyes which were covered by her signature sunglasses slowly made its way to her unwanted visitor's face. Her eyes widen a bit as she stares at a familiar face smiling down at her.

A familiar…annoying face which she never ever wanted to see up close.


*************************************


"Alright! Break time!" Nami yelled making every AKB member cry out in joy. Nami couldn't help but chuckle upon hearing it.

"Nami-chan! Ffffffeeeeedddd mmmmeeeee~" Hinata whined as she wraps her arms around the little girls neck, leaning at her heavily. Nami just sighed, feeling too drained to fight the girl off. Even Asahi seemed dead tired as she walks closer to them completely ignoring how her squirrel girlfriend glomped her behind, happily saying her pet name for Asahi. She just gave out a sigh as she stood close to her best friends.

"You okay?" Mariko asked the little captain as she walks closer to the four with Yukarin behind her. Hinata immediately leaned away from Nami to look at her remembering a certain incident not long ago. Asahi and Yuko followed suit.

"I'm fine. Don't worry." Nami growled glaring at the five pair of eyes who were looking at her worriedly.

"You're looking a bit flushed you know." Yukarin pointed out frowning slightly. Hearing that, Hinata, Asahi and Yuko quickly moved towards the captain and placed their hands on her forehead. Asahi and Yuko's hand were placed over Hinata's who was the only one feeling Nami's forehead. The latter growled and shrugged their hands off of her.

"I'm fine! Really!"

"That's what you said last time when you—"

"That won't happen again!" Nami said as she cuts off Mariko who rolled her eyes.

"It better or else I swear I'll lock you up inside the hospital for the rest of your life." Mariko threatened as she stepped into Nami's personal space, looming down at her. Nami couldn't help but swallow out of fear for the great Mariko-sama.

"H-Hai." She squeaked as Mariko looks at her dangerously.

"Good." Mariko leaned away giving Nami a scary look that would make anyone cower in fear. Nami couldn't help but sigh in relief as Mariko finally stopped looking at her to walk away from the group. Five pair of eyes stared at her retreating form.

"I can feel how Mariko loves you so much Nami-chan. You sure are lucky." Hinata beamed while the little girl gave her a defeated sigh.

"You can have her dangerous love if you want." Nami mumbled.

"No need. I already have it." Hinata responded as she wiggled her eyebrows.

"Hey, let's not pry on my relationship with my coupling partner eh? I might say something you shouldn't know. Don't want to spill our private escapades you know." More wiggling from Hinata making the four narrow their eyes at her.

What ridiculous private escapades is Hinata talking about? Good thing Mariko didn't hear her or else she'd be the one spending time in the hospital.

"Anyway, let's just eat eh? I'm starving!" Hinata said as she stretches her arms upward.

"Sounds good to me." Yukarin nodded.

"Yeah! C'mon Nyan-Nyan! Let's hurry!" Yuko beamed as she grabbed Asahi's hand and dragged her towards the exit.

"Why?" Asahi trailed as she let Yuko drag her even though she's confused as to why they have to hurry.

"So that we have enough time to make-out after eating later on!" Yuko answered making Asahi sigh defeatedly. That is so Yuko-like.

'We so don't need to hear that.' Nami and Yukarin narrow their eyes as they looked at the two.

"Hey wait for me! I wanna join too!" Hinata said as she started running after them. What Hinata wants to join was unclear to the two as they stared at the three.

It is Hinata after all.

"Shall we?" Nami sighed as she looked at Yukarin.

"We shall." Yukarin nodded making Nami chuckle. The two walked towards the exit. Yukarin kept glancing at the little captain noticing how her breathing still seemed a bit faster than normal. Somehow that worries the taller girl a bit.

It seems that Nami's stamina hasn't returned fully yet since the incident.

Yukarin kept watching the unaware girl who fished out her phone from her pocket.

"I wonder why Acchan isn't replying to my message."

"Acchan? Now that I think about it, where is Acchan anyway?" Yukarin frowned remembering that Maeda didn't show up for their Budokan practice earlier. Though it's not surprising at all what with her busy schedule, Maeda's manager would always tell the AKB staff if ever she will not join their practice. But today, her manager didn't inform anyone that she wasn't going to attend the practice. Today…it just seemed like she's just absent which somehow worries the little captain.

"I asked her earlier and she said that she's on a mission."

"Mission? Like Hinata's mission?" Yukarin asked tilting her head slightly. Well Hinata IS the only one who uses the term mission so you really can't blame Yukarin if she asked that.

"God, I hope not. I hope Acchan is just resting or something." Nami said feeling a bit dreadful for Acchan. But when she thinks about it, there is no way Maeda would do something so crazy and reckless much like Hinata's missions are…

…right?


*************************************


"Is this seat taken?" Maeda smiled as she motioned at the seat in front of her. The woman whom she is asking somehow recovered from her shock as she raised her eyebrow at Maeda. The woman sitting stared at Maeda who was wearing sunglasses and a hat. Probably trying to cover herself as well as to not be seen by anyone who might recognize her. It's somehow same with the other woman sitting as she too is trying to cover herself but…

…for her what she's wearing is more stylish than the unwanted girl in front of her.

Not the point though.

"It's not taken but it makes me wonder why you'd want to sit there when there are other vacant seats around."

"I guess I just want to sit with someone I'm familiar with rather than sit by myself." Maeda said as she took a seat, ignoring the heated stare aimed at her.

"Familiar? You…know me?"

"Of course I do. There's no way I won't recognize you, Ray-san." Maeda kept her smile at Ray who kept her stare at the younger girl seemingly unfazed by Maeda recognizing her.

"Or are you Reiko right now?" Maeda added surprising Ray. The diva didn't show it though as she continues to stare at the girl. She still kept her stare at the girl even when a waiter came to interrupt them to ask Maeda's order. Somehow she's feeling a bit cautious right now. Though when she thinks about it, this is normal for her since this IS Maeda. She's been feeling cautious about the girl since the day Maeda said that she likes Kai.

"To what do I owe this pleasure?" Ray asked as soon as the waiter walked away from them. Maeda turned back to her giving her her usual smile.

That smile that Ray loathes to see.

"The pleasure should be mine since I'm sitting with the top selling diva."

"I'm not the top selling diva anymore." Ray responded as she looked away. It is true. After the whole crazy conference, Ray suddenly disappeared from the entertainment industry. For 6 months, she stopped being the top selling diva and just disappeared without saying anything. Her fans were definitely sad about her disappearance. Some were angry at Okuma, blaming him for the disappearance of the diva. But like Ray, Okuma mysteriously disappeared as well without a trace. No one speculates on them being together what with what happened at the conference. It was so obvious to everyone that the diva still prefers the little blonde Persona member. So the reporters decided to go with the story of Ray and Kai being together spending some lovey-dovey time together. Sarukawa even backed it up even if he was totally against Ray having some vacation time. But…he really can't protest on what the diva wants especially when she gave one hell of a bitch fit on him.

So much for being a manager huh.

"You'll forever be the top selling diva, Ray-san. No one can take that away from you."

"Does that also apply with you what with you being the face of AKB48?" Ray challenged the girl as she raised her eyebrow.

"No it doesn't." Maeda replied without hesitating.

"Are you saying that you're not the face of AKB48…even if everyone dubbed you as such?"

"Every member of Akb48 IS the face of Akb48. That's what I believe in."

"What you believe and what the reporters or writers believe in aren't the same. Everyone believes differently, you know."

"I know, but that doesn't matter as long as I believe in what I believe in." Maeda smiled, her eyes not backing down Ray's. Somehow seeing the girl not backing down impresses the diva. She honestly didn't know that Maeda had this side of her.

A fighter.

"Maybe we should just cut the useless discussion. I'm sure you're not here to lecture me on what you believe in and such."

"Was it that obvious?"

"Yes. So what do you want?" Ray sighed feeling her patience running thin. She was supposed to be enjoying her day brooding on Nami. But instead she's sitting in front of Maeda, talking with her. Her luck is probably not that good today what with her talking to Maeda of all people.

Well, scratch that. When she thinks about it, she's still a bit lucky what with her talking with Maeda instead of Mariko. If Mariko is the one over here, she'd be dead by now.

'How true.' Ray thought as she remembers the tall girl.

"I want you to get back with Nami-chan." Maeda quickly said interrupting Ray's thoughts.

Did Maeda just say…?

"YOU…want ME…to get back with Nami-chan?" Ray asked, her voice higher than usual as she feels her anger rising for the girl. Was Maeda ordering the diva? And more importantly…

…how much does Maeda know about the two?

"Well, that's what I said. But maybe I should rephrase that…" Maeda leaned forward a little bit, her eyes looked threatening to Ray as she added,

"…I'm giving you a chance to get back with Nami…or else…I'll take her."


*************************************


"I'm sure she's just resting. That girl really needs the break anyway." Yukarin assured the little captain as she saw the worried look across her face. Nami turned to her and nodded as if understanding what she meant.

'I could say the same to you though.' Yukarin thought as she glanced at Nami who was now looking ahead as they walk. Though their little captain says that she's alright, they still can't help but worry, especially if the incident is still fresh from their minds.


Flashback


"She's extremely exhausted." The doctor said as he looked at the papers on his clipboard. The woman in front of him glanced at the young girl sleeping on the hospital bed. She frowned slightly as a nurse prepares the IV drip for the young girl.

"Is the IV drip necessary?"

"Well, yes. She needs to replenish the fluids she lost." The doctor turned to look at the nurse as she injects the needle on the young girls' hand. It's a good thing that the girl was given something to make her sleep or else she'd definitely protest on having an IV drip or even being in a hospital.

"I'm going to let her stay in the hospital for a day since she clearly needs the rest." The doctor jots down something in the clipboard while the woman sighs defeatedly.

"If it's for the best."

"It is. We can't let an idol die on us because of exhaustion now, can we?" The doctor joked making the woman smile slightly.

"I'd like my record to be spotless from idol killings."

"You and me both." The doctor chuckled as he pats the woman's shoulder, walking towards the door to leave together with the nurse. The woman slowly walked closer to the sleeping girl, staring at her for awhile.

This…is this…her fault…?

Sighing, she turned to walk out the room. She stopped when she opened the door, glancing at her lifeless talent sleeping. Her eyes lingered for awhile as she says words of apology inside her mind.

She really didn't mean for this to happen.

With a last look, she finally stepped out of the room and closed it. With a heavy heart, she leaned at the door and sighed again.

"Shachou!"

Saeko turned towards the voice and found Marilyn, Asahi, Hinata, Yukarin and Mariko running towards her. She growled displeased that Marilyn took the 4 Team A members along with her.

She'll have to whip Marilyn later for that.

And no…not in the usual naughty way she usually does.

As if reading Saeko's mind, Marilyn shrugged and looked at her apologetically as they stopped near her. Saeko really shouldn't blame Marilyn for taking the four with her if she'd known how scary the four were when they adamantly told her to take them with her even if Saeko specifically ordered her not to.

Clearly Saeko doesn't know how intimidating the four could be when it comes to emergencies like this.

"How's Nami? Is she alright?" Asahi asked, looking dreadful and a bit out of breath. The other four were panting as well as they looked at Saeko, waiting for her response. Saeko raised her eyebrow at the four who were still dressed in the stage costumes.

'The moment the high five finished, they quickly rushed here without bothering to change their clothes. Idiots.' Saeko sighed.

She can't blame them though since their friend collapsed right in front of them at the dressing room. Saeko can't help but shake her head as she remembers the frantic cries coming out of every member as they fuss at the lifeless Nami. She remembers how she and a few staff had fight their way towards the girl just to reach her and carry her out of the room. Thankfully Akimoto-san was there and calmed the distraught girls making them look like everything is fine in the high five regardless of the worry and fear in their hearts.

"She's fine, just exhausted. She's sleeping right now so don't bother going in and just go home." She said harshly, completely covering up the guilt she feels as she blames herself for the incident.

Plus the girls really should rest what with their busy schedule tomorrow and all. They can't have another incident such as this to happen again you know.

"Fine? She's fine? Did you see how pale she looked when she passed out?" Hinata angrily stated, surprising the rest as she stepped towards Saeko, glaring at her. Asahi kept her back as she placed her hand on the girl.

"Hinata…stop."

"She's not fine! And it's your fault!" Hinata yelled.

"Hinata!" Marilyn said frowning at the fuming girl. Sure she understands the anger of the girl, but putting a blame on someone seemed…pointless. Asahi and Mariko tries to hold back the girl who was shrugging both of them as she rants at Saeko who was just staring at her looking unaffected.

"It's your fault! If you hadn't pushed us so much…Nami-chan wouldn't be here!" Hinata rants. Somehow that angers Mariko as she grips the girls arm.

"Stop it!" Mariko growled and pulled Hinata away who was trying to shrug her off telling Mariko to let go of her, growling at the taller girl. It was quite rare for them to see Hinata like this. But then again…they can't blame her since she was the one who was the one who caught Nami the moment she fainted. She was the one frantically calling out the smaller girls' name.

To hold your bestfriends' lifeless body…for Hinata…it's scary experience.

Asahi gave Saeko an apologetic look before turning to walk towards the two who were heading towards the exit.

"Nami-chan really is fine…right Saeko-san?" Yukarin asked obviously worried for her friend.

"Yeah. She's fine." Saeko said softly trying to assure the girl. Yukarin seems to believe her as she nodded and gave Saeko a small smile.

"Don't take what Hinata said seriously Saeko-san. It's just…stress you know. It's just been so stressful for all of us…especially Nami."

"I know. Thanks." Saeko said smiling slightly at Yukarin who nodded her head. Somehow the worry Yukarin feels lightened as she turned and walked away towards the exit as well leaving the two adults to stare at her retreating form.

'It can't be helped…since it is my fault.' Saeko thought feeling heavier than usual as she looked at the exit. She glanced at Marilyn as the latter placed a hand on her shoulder trying to comfort her.

"It's not your fault." Marilyn said as if reading her thoughts.

"Her anger towards me is justified." Saeko said as she smiled slightly at Marilyn. Hinata voiced out everything that was plaguing in her mind. She was right. It was her fault that Nami is at the state she's in. It was her fault for not noticing how tired the little captain is nowadays. It was her job to take care of her talent…but she failed in that didn't she? She just kept pushing the girls to train hard completely forgetting the girls health.

"Plus…" Saeko added as she reached for Marilyn's hand on her shoulder, squeezing it for awhile then removing it from her shoulder.

"…everyone needs someone to blame. I'm sure even if Asahi and the others didn't voice it out like Hinata did, I know they too were blaming me inside. I'd blame myself too you know." Saeko smiled sadly as she walked away leaving Marilyn to stare at her for awhile feeling a bit worried for her lover.

She then turned to look at the closed door of Nami's hospital room. A sigh escapes from her lips.


End of Flashback


That happened only a week ago. Nami spent a night at the hospital, much to her dismay, and was quickly released the next day. Thanks to her adamant pleading and threats that is.

Yes, clearly Nami detests hospitals that much.

Asahi and Hinata pleaded her to rest for at least a week but Nami, being her stubborn and hard working self, decided to work again as Team A's captain after resting for only two days. Since then, the group would always look out to the little girl, watching her every move from the corner of their eyes. It annoyed the hell out of the little captain, being pampered and all especially by her two best friends who even opted to feed her sometimes. Oddly enough, Yuko followed suit and started pampering Nami as well which weirded the little girl out. Hell even Mariko, Yukarin and Asahi felt weirded out by Yuko's sudden attention to the little girl. Obviously Yuko was just trying to please her girlfriend who was worried about her best friend.

She had to help out since to Yuko, Nami is her sister-in-law.

Thankfully the feeding and pampering eased up when she pleaded to the group to let her be. Well that and Mariko felt a bit sorry for Nami for the unwanted attention everybody is giving her. Obviously the attention was also giving the little girl stress so Mariko decided to back her up with her pleading.

That doesn't mean that the group isn't allowed to pamper her secretly though.

"Over here guys!" Yuko waved as Nami and Yukarin walked inside a restaurant finding the four already seated with food in front of them. The two walked towards the group and found that food were ready in their seats as well.

"Wow! Curry! Thanks! I've been craving some!" Yukarin beamed as she took a seat next to Mariko.

"Yeah well, you can pay me back later." Mariko grinned slightly as she heard Yukarin mumble out her disappointment. And here she thought Mariko would treat her food.

"I wanted curry rice as well..." Nami mumbled out as she pouted at the food in front of her. She glanced at everyone's meal which was all curry rice then looked at hers which was composed of a complete and healthy meal…again.

"Oh I'm sorry Nami-chan. They are all out of other foods other than what you have." Hinata explained nudging Mariko and winking at her in a not so discreet manner. The taller girl just narrowed her eyes while Nami raised her eyebrow. She then hears someone from behind Hinata ordering curry rice. Nami narrowed her eyes as she saw the waiter nod his head to the person who ordered curry rice.

Like what was stated earlier; that doesn't mean that the group isn't allowed to pamper her 'secretly'.

Nami sighed defeatedly, mumbling out 'Itadakimasu' while the others exclaimed it cheerfully. She slowly picked up her chopsticks ignoring the bickering happening beside her as Hinata tries to feed a growling Mariko.

"C'mon! Just one bite! You'll love it!" Hinata grinned as she held up a spoon to Mariko who was sitting across from her.

"We ordered the same thing. So if you don't want your shirt to be filled with curry, I suggest you move that away from me." Mariko threatened making Hinata back up slightly.

"And why are you holding your phone anyway?" Mariko added as she raised her eyebrow at Hinata who smiled sheepishly at her. Yuko seemed to follow suit as she held up a spoon filled with curry to her girlfriend who smiled awkwardly at her, seemingly embarassed.

Ah, it's a typical lunch time for the group.

"So Nami-chan, any clue as to who your secret flower girl admirer is?" Yukarin asked as she too ignored the two couples. Somehow that brought Hinata's attention as she turned to the two.

"It's Kuramochi I tell you. Kuramochi!" Hinata pointed her fork at Nami who leaned slightly away. She sighed in relief as Mariko pulled Hinata's dangerous hand away from her.

"Well it does look like Kuramochi has a crush on Nami. But I don't think she's the type to give flowers to someone she likes." Asahi pointed out.

"I think it's more like Mochi has a crush on Nami's earlobe." Yukarin smirked while Mariko nodded her head as she eats her favorite curry rice. The two, along with every member seem to witness how Kuramochi often attacks the little captain just to nibble her earlobe much to Nami's dismay.

Clearly the girl has a fetish for Nami's earlobe.

"I told you you should just cut your ear off and give it to Kuramochi to nibble." Hinata suggested as she shrugged earning three girls to look at her weirdly. The squirrel obviously wasn't listening as she scooped her curry rice and offered it again to her girlfriend.

"I don't think Kuramochi would nibble at Nami's bloody earlobe if ever Nami would take up your advice." Mariko shook her head.

"Then Kuramochi wouldn't attack her anymore. No more Kuramochi problems for Nami-chan!"

"If that's the case then we should go for Hinata's brilliant idea, Nami." Mariko turned to look at Nami, her voice a bit cheerful.

"Just cut off your ears and give it to Kuramochi so that she'll be happy and you'll be deaf for the rest of your life." She added sarcastically as she placed her hand on Nami's shoulder who just sighed. Asahi and Yukarin giggled as Hinata narrowed her eyes dangerously at the tall girl finally realizing the flaw to her suggestion.

Yes, this is the same Hinata who is the commander of the black ops. Obviously her genius side is in sleep mode.

"Okay let's just put Kuramochi on our suspicion list just in case. Any more suspects we can add?" Yukarin asked as she looked at her companions. Everyone seemed to be thinking of someone to add except for Nami who just shook her head defeatedly.

"Well, what about Acchan?" Yuko mumbled as a spoon is inside her mouth. Five pair of eyes turned to look at her.


*************************************


Ray's eyes widen underneath her sunglasses for a second at Maeda's threat, wondering why the hell is Maeda saying such bold things to her. The moment she recovered from her shock, she stared impassively at Maeda who was looking at her challengingly. They stared at each other for awhile as if they were trying to read each others minds. The heated stare intensifies when Ray said in a dangerous manner…

"I think you've forgotten who you're talking to."

"I'm fully aware who I'm talking to." Maeda responded.

"If you are aware…as you say you are…then I don't think you would be threatening me like that." Though Ray is looking at her impassively, Maeda could hear the danger and warning coming from Ray's voice. That didn't seem to faze the girl though as she still kept her gaze at the diva.

"Maybe I'm threatening you because I know what kind of person you are." Maeda said confidently as she leaned back to her chair, keeping her eyes locked at the diva.

Ray was trying to read Maeda once again. She was trying to figure out who ordered Maeda to find her and threaten her. Ray could only think of two people who can think of something like this. One was a woman who is obviously out of this world, holding her signature whip and the other is an ex-lolita girl…who is also obviously out of this world. Both are crazy…but have an exceptional mind when it comes to playing 'games.'

Much like she is.

Those two are the only ones in the diva's mind who can order or suggest to Maeda to seek her out and bring her back using the typical reverse psychology. But when Ray thinks about it, this is a bit simple compared to the things those two would do.

'Well it's either that or…this is purely Maeda's doing.' Ray thought. It could be the latter since Ray has no idea what kind of person Maeda is. And like what was stated earlier, she had been cautious about the girl since the day she met her. There's something about Maeda that makes Ray…wary.

So maybe…this is all Maeda.

But then again, another question would arise if this is all Maeda's work.

Who informed her of her relationship with Nami?

"You don't want to mess with me. You have no idea what I'm capable of…especially when it comes to Nami." Ray growled, her voice still carries that dangerous tone of hers.

"Then why not just take her?" Maeda sighed slightly, her eyes downcast. Hearing the sad tone in Maeda's voice, confuses Ray as she frowned at the girl.

"If you are what you imply to be…taking her wouldn't be much of a problem." Maeda added.

"It's not that easy." Ray sighed as she looked at the side.

"Nothing is. But that doesn't mean you have to give up." Maeda whispered, her eyes slowly rose up to meet Ray's. The challengingly eyes she wore earlier is now replaced with a sad one. It confuses the diva as to why Maeda is suddenly acting this way. First she was friendly, then she was threatening her and now…it's like she's compassionate towards her.

Towards her situation with Nami.

"I'm serious though…about taking her if you wouldn't." Maeda said as she smiled slightly at Ray who just raised her eyebrow. Her eyes followed the girl as Maeda slowly stood up.

"I'm only going to give you until the Budokan concert to take her. After that…she's mine." Maeda's eyes were once again threatening as she looked down at Ray.

"I'm sure the Atsunami fans would like that a lot." Ray's eyes widen at that as she stares at Maeda who was now wearing her usual smile.


*************************************


"Well Acchan seemed to be a bit clingy towards Nami these days so…" Yuko explained to the five as she pulled out the spoon inside her mouth.

"Good point." Hinata nodded as she rubs her invisible beard.

"Plus they formed the all so famous AtsuNami pairing."

"Another good point." Hinata again nodded.

"Guess we have our main suspect then." Yukarin concluded as she shrugged.

"Acchan is not the one who's giving me flowers." Nami sighed.

"You sound like you're sure that Acchan isn't your secret admirer." Yukarin raised her eyebrow at Nami. Mariko eyed the little captain, curiously watching her as she waits for Nami's explanation.

"Well…yeah. She's not because she knows I don't like flowers that much."

"AHA!" Hinata suddenly exclaimed making everyone on their table jump slightly in surprise. Even the other people eating turned to look at the crazed girl wondering what was up with her.

"What's your problem?" Mariko asked as she frowned at Hinata. Ignoring the looks given to her and her coupling partner, Hinata leaned towards Nami.

"So SHE ASKED if you like flowers!" Hinata pointed out as she beamed at Nami who looked taken aback by her question.

Or maybe she's just taken aback by Hinata's loud voice. Yup, it's probably the latter.

"W-well y-yeah…but—"

"Case closed. She's your secret admirer." Hinata shrugged cutting off Nami's protest as she sat back down on her chair. Yukarin and Yuko nodded in agreement while Asahi gave Nami a sympathetic smile.

"If Acchan knows that Nami doesn't like flowers…why would she still send Nami flowers?" Mariko suddenly said making her five companions turn to look at her.

"Don't you think that's a bit…weird?" The taller girl shrugged. She couldn't help but raise her eyebrow at Hinata when she found her grinning at her.

"What?" Mariko asked but Hinata just shook her head, still keeping the grin on her face. Mariko frowned at the younger girl as she dismissed her question leaving Mariko to wonder what the grin meant.

"Mariko has a point." Asahi said as she nodded.

"So I guess that leaves Kuramochi to be your secret admirer then." Yukarin shrugged while Yuko nods her head.

"Well it's either her or some die hard fan of yours." Yukarin grinned as she placed a hand on the little captain's shoulder. Nami shook her head and sighed as she looked at her food ignoring the usual bantering of the group.

'A fan of mine huh...' Nami thought, remembering a certain fan of hers. That fan of hers that she often longs to see.

A special fan...that still holds her heart.

Nami sighs, feeling her heart heavy as usual unaware of the taller girls' gaze at her. Both were occupied in their own thoughts. With different feelings inside...they thought of a certain someone.


*************************************


"You're familiar with that coupling...aren't you?"

Ray glared at Maeda who continues to smile at her. Ray was pretty familiar with that coupling alright. That's actually what she searches about in the internet almost everyday. Just looking at pictures of the two being close together often made her scream in anger, cursing Maeda for clinging or flirting with her Nami-chan. Sometimes she'd even use Gori-san as a punching bag for her frustrations. She even plotted on sending a grenade to Maeda when she saw a picture of Maeda attempting to kiss her Nami-chan. It was a good thing Gori-san persuaded her not to do such a thing and just offered himself as a punching bag for Maeda's sake.

Yes, Ray was THAT serious about the grenade thing.

"From the glare that you're giving me, it seems that you ARE aware of the Atsunami pairing." Maeda chuckled, obviously amused at the jealous looking diva. It clearly shows how deep the diva's feelings are for the little captain.

Although, Maeda really doesn't need to see it now not when she saw it first hand how much they care for each other.

'The word 'care' seemed to be the wrong term to use for them though.' Maeda thought with a smile.

"I hope you'd think about what we discussed today, Ray-san. It was nice talking to you." Maeda bowed and turned to walk away but stopped the moment she took a step forward as she heard Ray's voice…

"Why are you doing this?" Ray asked, her voice a bit softer than usual.

Maeda glanced behind her, looking Ray straight in the eye.

"Why do you think?" Maeda answered back, her voice a bit softer as well as she smiled sadly at Ray. They held each others eyes for awhile until Maeda gave her a slight grin then turned away walking towards the exit, leaving the diva to stare at her back, a frown across her face.

Ray didn't like Maeda's answer…

…but that didn't stop the diva from smiling slightly as she stared out the window.

Once Maeda stepped out of the restaurant, she let out a sigh of relief, surprising herself as she didn't know she was holding a breath.

'Why huh...' She thought, smiling slightly as she thought of the little captain. She gazed up at the bright sky, feeling its warmth.


TBC


_________________________________________________

Extra Notes: Oh yeah, I added a poll thingy. As I've said earlier, I miss writing and I've got a lot of stories on mind and well...I can't decide on which one to write. I'm going to let you guys decide. Hehe I'm kinda stealing Keichan's idea here.  :nervous

Price of Fame Sequel?
Yup, although I haven't posted or finished the epilogue (and I haven't finished AxY Project and Hinata's chapter....which I will still post) I have been thinking of writing a sequel for it. Can you imagine the craziness if ever the black ops were to do another mission wherein Hinata, Saeko and even Ray are in command?! That'll be head bleed for me! lol.

New story with new Pairings?
I said I have a few stories in mind right? And well...I'm thinking of writing it with a different storyline and a pairing of your choice. Choose on what you think should be the main pairing of the new story. AtsuMina, MariHaru, KojiYuu, TakaHaru and oddly enough I think Sayaka and Haruna pairing in mind. Hehe. I so like experimenting. :twisted:  If you have other pairings in mind...let me know. ;)

Just continue one of my one-shots?
Self explanatory I guess. I've done a few and if you guys want, I'd go with it.

Don't care enough to vote?
That's fine too. I'll just figure out what I'll write. This poll thingy is just another way to thank you guys for supporting POF and well...for me to write again. Really, thanks so much!

Well that's that. Goodluck to me then! I hope I won't regret this even if I'm a bit busy.  :nervous

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: Flean on October 08, 2011, 08:35:39 AM

Yeay!!! An Epilogue!!!!  :on lol:   I really LOVE this story... Please continue...  :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: CrimsonGrxy on October 08, 2011, 08:54:26 AM

YES A SEQUEL FOR PoF PLS PLS!!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:

your stories are awesome and it hurts when u end it there(C.21) :cry:
do continue pls, i want a happy ending between Ray/Nami :pleeease:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: takasica on October 08, 2011, 10:39:59 AM

Omg an epilouge. I've always wanted more to this story haha. I'm rooting for Ray and Nami, I ship those two so hard c: About what to write next, I really enjoyed this story so I think a sequel would be dope. But if you want to expand and try different things then I think a new story with new pairings would still be cool too.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: immortal_K on October 08, 2011, 10:51:36 AM

OMG THE EPILOUGE!!!!!! *cries* been waiting for so long!!!... but that also means its the ending nooooooooo! *dramatical call to the sky with hands in the air*

Please write a sequel! If not write something, anything  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Hmmm Nami and Ray didn't end up together, and with a hint of a deadline before Atsuko will fall into action, hmmm sounds like a possible preparation for sequel!
hooRAY! Since there are so many AtsuMina (Nami) pairing stories out there, this time I root for RAY as well!!! GO RAY!

Please continue to write, I will forever wait for your updates be it a sequel to this story or another because I love your story and your writing and everything!  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: dark-atrox on October 08, 2011, 11:18:21 AM

 :otomerika:--dancing the happy dance-- :otomerika:

When i saw the update, my reaction was like this ---> :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
And I'm ecstatic that you updated XD (or else imma send u another message at FB to annoy u :twisted:)
Anyway, Maeda's knowledge about the RayxNami thing didn't surprised me nyahahah (I had suspicions esp. when Kai dropped her hanky :yep:)
I like how Maeda pretends that she didn't know a thing :twothumbs and how she threatens the mightly Diva :lol:

Ray's rampage about AtsuMina pair was kinda cute XD and poor Gori-san  :lol: :lol: :lol:
Imma wait for the RayxNami happy ending, though i dont want you to end it yet :( (here i go again :nervous)
Thanks, Fof-san :bow: :bow: :bow:...you rock! :rockon: :rockon: :rockon:


PS: Voting for the Sequel of course! :thumbsup :thumbsup :thumbsup
I want to see another outing of Persona together with their respective 'Girlfriends' XD
Imagine how would the other AKB48 members would react :lol: :lol: :lol:
And i want to see the collaboration of the evil geniuses (Ray, Saeko and Hinata) :twisted:
How epic could that be... XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: kahem on October 08, 2011, 01:33:20 PM

Yay!!!!! You updated!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I like the Acchan/Ray meeting!!!!
Sequel please!!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: blughise on October 08, 2011, 01:53:02 PM

OMG OMG OMG :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:

FOF-san you FINALLY UPDATE THIS UBER AWESOME FIC!!!!!!
I MISSED IT SO MUCH!!!!!!!!!!!

this is just the first chapter and I'm already on the edge of my seat!!! :P
I'm REALLY EXCITED FOR MORE!!!! :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:

Acchan can be really quite intimidating if she wanted to be!!!  :D
So Ray, you really need to be cautious with Acchan cuz I sure, she can do alot more than you could do, especially if Nami's involve

and it really sees like she has plans for her and Nami!!!  :grin:
and for sure I'm definitely one of those Atsumina fans who will die happily if they end up together!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:


PLEASE PLEASE UPDATE ASAP!!!!!!
THANK YOU for this epic update Fof-san
please write more!!!
GANBARRE!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: bou-j525 on October 08, 2011, 05:29:29 PM

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
OMG I THOUGHT I WAS DREAMING WHEN I READ "epi 1 UP"!  :w00t: :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
I ALMOST SKIPPED IT  :nervous

Just because it's you, I will totally stop working now and read  :thumbsup
THANK  :inlove:
*Huge smile in my face and my mom probably wondering if I'm crazy*

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: crazywota on October 09, 2011, 01:41:24 AM

AN UPDATTEEEEEEEEEE. FOR REAL? IT's REAL  :w00t: :w00t:

THANKYOU THANKYOU!!!  :bow: :bow:
DEMANDING FOR MORE!!
A sequel Please!!!! you can make it a Nami/Ray (still) or Acchan/Nami. LOL or whatever just make a sequel. aghasdfghjk  XD XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: RJay on October 09, 2011, 02:33:22 AM

 :shock: OMG!!! its the epilogue
i've been waiting for it
thanks for the update

for the next part please update soon :pleeease:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: A1 on October 10, 2011, 01:07:51 AM

Please do a sequel to TPoF! Can you imagine the epic battle between Ray and Acchan to win Nami's love?  :rofl: I wouldn't know who side to take but it would be a nice closure to the fic.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: Hart on October 10, 2011, 02:24:02 AM

Well it's about time, FoF-sama.

Acchan knowing about Ray & Nami's relationship was a surprise, unless I missed something earlier. (Might have to re-read this all over again. Not that it's a bad thing, of course.  :D  )

Of course the flower admirer is Ray.

Who was that couple in the beginning? I'd be surprised if it was actually Jiro.  :lol:

It better not take more than half a year to get the second part of the epilogue out. Oh yeah, immo also needs to release the last chapter of another great Mendol fanfic.

Who will claim to be the first author to complete a Mendol fanfic? FoF or immo?




We'll find out.....hopefully before the year ends.  :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: Japanime1 on October 10, 2011, 05:38:59 PM

OH FoF-sama!!! :bow: :bow: :bow:

I shall take this gift with the most joy. d(T^T)b THANK YOU!!! :deco:

---PS: I saw your comment on my blog earlier, lol. I vow to dedicate that oneshot to you whenever it's up. :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: haruhi16 on October 10, 2011, 07:22:11 PM

Nice chapter <3

You should write more Kojiyuu <3

please update soon..

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: immo on October 11, 2011, 04:42:50 PM

this seems like the start of a sequel already, FoF. Keep going with it. :D

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: Hart on October 13, 2011, 12:16:25 PM

^ Still waiting for your last chapter to be posted.  :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: immo on October 13, 2011, 05:05:29 PM

hahah... riiiiight. I better get on that. :P Since FoF has updated, I guess I should, too.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: yanling on October 21, 2011, 03:15:51 PM

 :wub:FoFsama，I’m the first time in reply here,just so love your story,it' so amazing~!!!
en,I want to translate your story,I'm Chinese.Just want share your story to Takamina's fans.
If you don’t like,I'm sorry to disturb you.I will continue to support your story,you are one of my favorites~！！

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epi 1 UP)
Post by: FoF on November 22, 2011, 05:04:53 PM

Nearing it...

THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE THANKS AND THE KIND WORDS!  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

_________________________________________________________________


Epilogue Part 2



‘Night shift once again. My life sucks.’ A nurse sighs as she sat at the nurse station. It sucks to be in the night shift. The hospital is just…dead at night. Well that and somehow she doesn’t have much of a social life nowadays what with her friends working in the morning and partying in the evening.

She can’t party in the morning now can she?

Sighing, she turned on the television and started beating the remote looking for a good show to watch. She frowned and stopped pressing the buttons when she heard a clanking sound coming from the hallway. It was getting louder and louder which means someone is about to head her way.

The sound it makes...it's like the sound of someone wearing...high heels...?

Frowning, the nurse stood up and leaned to the counter to see who was heading her way. Her eyebrow raised when she saw a stylish looking woman wearing a hoodie dress with its hood over her head and sunglasses covering her eyes. The woman was carrying a bouquet of flowers cradling it in her arm, obviously with an intent to give it to someone who is currently residing in the hospital.

"Excuse me, but visiting hours ended a couple of hours ago." The nurse said to the unknown woman as she neared the nurse station. Despite being polite, the woman still ignored the nurse as she walked passed her.

"H-hey! Y-you can't just--"

"I'm sorry for the disturbance, but this is only going to take a little while." A voice suddenly cut her off, surprising her. She turned towards the voice and found a huge man near her, smiling apologetically.

When did this monstrous man get here without her hearing it?!

"B-but..."

"Please just let her visit. Please. Have mercy." The nurse was taken aback as huge hands were suddenly holding hers. It felt weird to see a man such as this person in front of her pleading. It makes her wonder what kind of woman his boss is for him to beg as if his life depended on it. And is that unshed tears she sees in his eyes?

The nurse sighs defeatedly.

Great.


******************************


Ray stood in front of the door, clutching the bouquet of flowers tightly. Her nerves were acting up as she thought of the person inside. The thought of seeing her again, made her feel anxious. She longed to see the girl again. She had dreamt countless of times about seeing her. But, given the situation, she didn't want to see her this way. It never entered her mind to see Nami in a hospital.

To her, this is probably a nightmare.

She breathed deep, trying to calm her pounding heart as she reached for the doorknob. She stared at it for awhile praying that Gori's report about Nami being given something to make her sleep and that no one was inside besides the girl was accurate.

If not, then Gori's going to be in big trouble. BIG trouble.

Slowly and quietly, Ray opened the door, revealing the room where Nami is. Only the hum of the AC could be heard as she stepped inside, not bothering to close the door and turn on the lights as there was a night light on near Nami's bed. She slowly made her way to where the little girl is sleeping, her heart clenched at the sight. The girl was sleeping peacefully, her head tilted slightly to her right. The sight of the girls' hand connected to an IV made her feel heavy.

Tears began to form in her eyes.

"Nami-chan...baka..."


End of Flashback


Ray blinked back as she felt a hand rest on her shoulder. She looked up, finding the owner of the hand looking at her worriedly.

"Are you alright my dear?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." Ray smiled, assuring the old woman. That didn't seem to work though as the old woman stared at her with worried eyes.

"I'm fine, Obaachan. I was just thinking about something."

"Maybe you shouldn't go back then."

"I have to." Ray slowly stood up from where she's sitting. Still wearing a smile on her face as she looked at her grandmother, she added;

"I don't want to miss this concert for the world."


******************************


"I'm telling you it'd be awesome! Can you imagine the hype it'll create if it were to happen? I'm sure Japan would love it! Heck, even people around the world would pay to watch it! Who wouldn't want to see mascots fight to the death right?! Wouldn't you want to see Kenketsu-chan and Pipo-kun get it on in a caged ring?! That would be so coool! Personally, I think Kenketsu-chan would win it though since she is the 'blood donation girl.' She'd probably suck Pipo-kun's blood using some syringe. And how about Gachapin and Morizo fighting to see who's the greenest of them all! Right? Right?!" Hinata babbled as she beamed. Leaning on all fours up the stage, she crawled towards the two members whom she's talking to.

Tomochin stared at her with her eyebrow raised while Maeda smiled awkwardly.

"Right?" Hinata asked again, wanting for the two to agree to her. Tomochin turned to Maeda still with her eyebrow raised.

"Why are we listening to her again?" Tomochin said in a bored tone, pointing at Hinata.

"Tomochin..." Maeda scolded, slightly hitting Tomochin on the arm.

"How rude." Hinata pouts as she pulled away and sat back. She crossed her arm to her chest, frowning at Tomochin who sighed and shook her head.

"But to answer your question...you're listening to me because I don't have anyone to talk to. Apparently, my two best friends are currently in their own world right now." Hinata added, looking to the side with a pout and a frown on her face.

"Asahi's too busy with Yuko..." Hinata pointed behind her wherein Asahi is trying to push a reluctant Yuko away from her. Though they are together, there are still times wherein Asahi can't take Yuko's perversion.

Like right now as Yuko suddenly wanted to feel her boobs.

"Nami's too busy  practicing with Sayaka." Hinata pointed towards the backstage entrance where she knows Nami is. As she's sitting indian style, Hinata rests her right elbow to her right knee. She rests her head on her hand and sighed.

"Sometimes I think Nami has a crush on Sayaka or something." She grumbled, earning another confused look from the two in front of her. Seeing their confused stares, Hinata was about to say some evidences about Nami crushing Sayaka but was cut off as someone slapped her head.

"Ittai~!" Hinata groaned. She looked up and saw the little captain looking down at her with her eyes narrowed dangerously.

"What was that for?!" Hinata pouted, knowing quite well that Nami didn't hear what she said.

Or did she...?

"I just had a feeling that you were doing something Hinata-like again." Nami said as she sat beside her.

"Had to stop you, you know." She added, chuckling. Surprisingly, Hinata pushed her and crawled towards Maeda and Tomochin, placing herself between the two.

"Whatever! I'm just going to inform you, in case you didn't know..." Hinata placed her arm around the two who looked confused as Nami.

"I've got new besties now. So run along now to your gorilla." Hinata stuck out her tongue to Nami who shook her head, smiling slightly, amused that Hinata is jealous.

It's...cute.

Somehow seeing Nami smiling annoyed Hinata. She removed her arm on Tomochin and placed it to Maeda, hugging her by the shoulder.

"And I'm proposing to Acchan right now to be my wife!" She added, frowning at Nami. The latter girl raised her eyebrow while Maeda looked at Hinata a bit surprised.

Proposing? Wife?

"Are you high on something?" Nami asked. Instead of answering the little captain, Hinata removed her hold on Maeda and grabbed both her hands. She turned to the surprised girl, looking her seriously in the eyes.

"Maeda Atsuko, will do me the honor of being my wife?" She squeezed Maeda's hands with her own.

"E-ehhh?" Maeda looked at Hinata then their hands, back and forth. How did their conversation quickly turned into something like this?? It was pretty confusing for the ace.

"Scratch that. You ARE high on something." Nami sighed, facepalming herself. Tomochin on the other hand pulled out her phone and took a picture of the two, clearly amused at what was happening. She chuckled as she looked at the photo she took. This was definitely blog worthy.

"Who's high on something?" Yukarin asked as she makes her way towards the group. She sat down beside Nami, placing her bag beside her.

"Our genius over here just proposed to Acchan." Nami answered, pointing at Hinata. Yukarin frowned slightly as she looked at Maeda and Hinata.

"Oh really? I thought you were more on to the 'HiMari' coupling?" Yukarin asked, tapping her lips as if in though. Nami raised her eyebrow at the taller girl wondering why she'd bring that up.

Nami never thought that Yukarin is a fan of the oh so famous, imaginary 'HiMari' coupling. But then again, she's probably just enjoying the Hinata and Mariko interaction. It is fun for the girl to see the exasperation look of Mariko whenever Hinata torments her. Nami could agree to that. Watching Mariko loose her coolness is nice to see as it feels like their seeing Mariko pull down her walls. Makes her more...human.

But Nami will definitely not going to say that out loud in fear for her life.

"'HiMari?'" Tomochin tilted her head slightly, a bit confused. She had heard AKB48 couplings before but hearing the coupling name HiMari is definitely new to her. Is that supposed to be Hinata and Mariko?? Since when did they form a coupling together?

"Don't ask." The little captain waved her hand dismissively.

"The HiMari coupling will live on in the hearts of many!" Hinata retorted, frowning at Yukari.

'Many hearts aren't even aware of that coupling you know.' Nami sighed as she shook her head.

"Is that so? I'm sure Mariko would be crushed to hear about your proposal though." Yukarin shook her head, smiling slightly.

"She...will?" Hinata softly said sounding a bit...hopeful?

Mariko would be...?

'No she's not.' Nami and Yukarin thought simultaneously knowing quite well that the taller girl would celebrate her somewhat freedom from that imaginary coupling of theirs. Hinata is the only one who's dedicated to that coupling anyway.

For what reasons? The two need not want to know again for its ridiculousness.

"I don't want to hurt Mariko..." Hinata slowly lowered hers and Maeda's hands placing them on Maeda's knees.

'You won't.' Nami and Yukarin narrowed their eyes, not surprised that Hinata fell for it. Hinata looked at Maeda, smiling slightly.

"I'm sorry Acchan...but...I can't accept your proposal. I can't be your wife." Yukarin and Nami glanced at each other, still with their eyes narrowed. They're doing the narrowing for Mariko's sake. Although, knowing how sadistic Mariko is, she'd probably kick Hinata's ass instead of narrow her eyes at the girl.

Good thing she's not here then.

"I guess...the 'Hitsuko' just wouldn't work out." Hinata shook her head, uttering the new coupling name she came up with.

Hitsuko?

"Maybe in another alternative universe we can marry each other." Hinata added, smiling sadly.

"Uh...." Maeda answered confused. She can't help but give an awkward smile not knowing what she should say to the other girl.

Should she agree or what?

Somehow the poor excuse of a dorama stopped when the four heard a scoff coming out of Tomochin. They all turned to Tomochin and found the little fashionista covering her mouth trying to hold her laughter.

"You guys sure are an interesting bunch." Tomochin giggled. Nami sighed while Yukarin chuckled silently agreeing to what Tomochin said. Hinata turned to Tomochin, releasing Maeda's hand from her hold.

"Of course we are!" She beamed. Maeda blinked back the confusion then smiled genuinely at the beaming girl, knowing quite well that they are indeed an interesting bunch.

"That reminds me though." Nami suddenly said as if noticing something missing in the picture. Four pair of eyes turned to her.

"Where's Mariko-sama? Practice will begin any minute now." Nami looked at the watch on her wrist. It was odd since Mariko would come a bit earlier when it's time for practice.

"Oh...about that." All eyes turned to Yukarin as she scratches her head.


******************************


Ray pushed her sunglasses further up the bridge of her nose, fixed her hat and hoodie then pulled her luggage, heading towards the exit of the airport. There she saw Gori waiting for her. She looked around sighing in relief when she found that there were no reporters around.

She really doesn't need them right now.

A genuine smile graced her lips as she stepped out of the automatic door, glad that she's back in Tokyo. She really missed the city.

"Welcome back miss. How was your flight?" Gori greeted, bowing to his boss.

"It was fine." Ray replied, handing Gori her luggage. Gori walked towards the luxury car with Ray following a few feet away.

"Everything okay while I was away?" Ray asked, a hidden question behind what she said.

Is Nami okay?

Gori couldn't help but smile slightly as he opened the trunk and placing his boss luggage inside it. He obviously got her hidden question. It was so obvious since it is the one thing that her boss is constantly thinking about.

The one thing that made her come back.

"Everything is okay." Gori said as he turned to look at her boss, smiling slightly. Ray stared at his expression for awhile until she looked away, nodding her head, giving her bodyguard to see her smile shyly at the ground.

"Good." She said softly. It's good to hear that...everything is okay.

Taking a deep breath, Gori made his way towards the car and opened the car door. Ray frowned as she noticed Gori's sudden change of demeanor. It's like...he's nervous or something. She can even see sweat coming from his forehead. It wasn't that hot right now so...

...what's he nervous about?

Shaking her head, she ignored Gori's sudden change and made her way towards the car. Once she stepped inside, she removed her sunglasses and gasped as it finally dawned to her why Gori was nervous.

Her biggest fear.

There in her full glory was none other than Shinoda Mariko, her best friend, grinning at her.

"No phone call or a blasted mail for 7 months huh." Mariko said as she clenched her skinny fist that definitely pack a punch. Ray gulped upon seeing that and turned to get out of the car but...

...Gori closed the door.

He is so dead.

But then again, looking at the person beside her gritting her teeth with her fists clenched...

...so is she.


******************************


Nami frowned as she closed her phone. Still no mail or a phone call from Mariko when she at least sent 20 messages and kept calling the taller girl asking where she is and if she's alright. She can't help but worry. Something must have come up for her to miss morning practice.

'Just who called her up anyway?' Nami sighed, putting her phone back to her pocket, remembering Yukarin saying that Mariko received a mysterious phone call while they were walking and all of a sudden, began running away telling Yukarin that she'll catch up.

Just what was that about?

"Still nothing?" Asahi asked as she walked towards the captain wearing her costume much like Nami is.

"Yeah. She's not answering any of my messages or phone calls." Nami said, worry evident on her voice. Asahi smiled slightly, placing a hand on the little captain's shoulder trying to console her.

"I'm sure she's fine."

"Yeah." Another sigh. Nami just wished that Mariko would let them know that she is indeed okay. She just wanted some assurance.

"Mariko-sama!" Both turned to see Hinata moving in to hug the tall girl who just entered the backstage door.

"Ugh! Don't even think about it!" Mariko growled pushing Hinata's head away from her. The latter girl's arms still reaching for the taller girl regardless of the painful pushing the taller girl is doing. Both Asahi and Nami walked towards the two. Asahi couldn't help but smile painfully at the sight. It was oh so familiar.

"Where were you?! Didn't you know how worried we were?!" Nami looked pissed, placing her hands on her waist as she glared at the tall girl who pushed the persistent Hinata away from her, making the latter stumble a bit.

Hinata pouted as she rubbed her face. Mariko just rolled her eyes then turned to Nami.

"I had a feeling since you bombarded me with messages and phone calls." Mariko said nonchalantly, making Nami even more pissed off.

"Yet you didn't even bother to reply to any of them?! What's up with that?!"

Mariko raised her eyebrow, hearing the usual tone of captain Nami of Team A whenever she's pissed off. She knew Nami was a little bit pissed that she's neglecting her responsibilities as a member of AKB48 by not showing up at morning practice since the concert is going to be held tonight. But then again, it felt like she was more worried about how Mariko didn't inform them...or rather her...that she was alright. Obviously, the little captain...no...more like her little friend was a lot more worried about Mariko's welfare than her being irresponsible. The messages that she sent were not only evidence of that, but also the way her friend is confronting her right now could attest to how worried Nami is for Mariko.

This is Nami, her friend speaking...not the captain of Team A.

Seeing her friend like this, it was rather flattering for the tall girl that she couldn't help but smile at her pissed off friend. Somehow, seeing the warm smile coming from Mariko, confuses the little girl.

"Wh-what are you smiling about?" Nami stammered, raising her eyebrow. Her confused state falter a bit as she felt Mariko pet her head, slightly messing her hair. She felt even more confused by it especially with the warm look Mariko is giving her. Mariko looked almost like a...mother. But then again, if Nami looked at her closely, she'd definitely see the mischievous glint in the taller girls eyes.

"I know I made a mistake of not informing you of my whereabouts. Sure...go ahead and rant about it. Yell at me, hate me now..." Mariko's hand, the one who was caressing the little captain's head, slowly made its way to Nami's collar. The taller girl took hold of it then pulled it towards her, surprising its owner. Their faces were only inches from each other, foreheads touching.

Mariko grinned. Nami gulped.

"...but I tell you, later on...you are SO going to thank me." Mariko growled dangerously. Sure Nami should be terrified, but then again she couldn't help but frown noticing the look on the taller girl.

Mariko looked...happy...?

With a smirk, Mariko pushed Nami away and walked away leaving Nami a bit baffled by what happened.

"Wh-what was that about?" Nami asked, looking at Mariko's back as she walked away.

"Who knows. It is Mariko and all." Hinata replied, standing next to Nami with her arms crossed to her chest. Nami turned to her, frowning when she found the ex-loli girl wearing a knowing smile.

"You sound like you know what that is about."

"But of course! You seem to forget..." Hinata beamed and turned to Nami.

"...I am General Miichan, remember?" The ex-loli girl gave her bestfriend a wink then strolled off, leaving the little captain to narrow her eyes at her back.

"General Miichan huh...?"

"She has a point though." Asahi said, her usual smile plastered on her face. Nami noticed it and frowned slightly.

"Don't tell me you know something about that too."

"I'm the airhead type. How should I know?" Asahi shrugged as she tilted her head, her eyes twinkling in delight. Nami sighed, knowing quite well that her friends are now planning something and apparently, she's being kept in the dark about it. The question is, why...

...and what?


******************************


The crowd...it's noisier than ever. You could hear them chanting for us. Looking at the glow sticks waving for us, it's like a dream. It feels surreal. I never once thought that we'd be here.

Our first ever Budokan concert...I wonder...how it'll turn out?
I'm not dreaming, am I?

You know, if I was a cry baby, I'd probably cry my eyes out for performing here. It is Budokan and all. I wonder though, when you had your first concert here...did you cry? Or were you just like me, who's just swelling up with pride?

I wonder...what were you like back then.

"You okay Nami-chan?" Maeda asked, placing a hand on Nami's shoulder. The latter girl looked away from the crowd and turned to the worried ace, smiling slightly.

"Yeah...I'm just...a bit nervous you know." The little bit was an understatement. She wasn't just 'a bit' nervous. Nami was nervous as hell but she didn't want to voice it out to Maeda knowing quite well that it might also affect the ace. Maeda could see it though. It was visible in Nami's eyes that she was nervous. Frightened even. She wonders if someone pointed it out to Nami before.

That she has such beautiful expressive eyes.

The ace finds it quite attractive. But sometimes she feels a bit bad for reading the little captain through her eyes. It feels like...she's invading Nami's privacy or something. But then again, if she didn't read her through her eyes, she wouldn't know how the little captain truly felt. How she longed for someone.

The top selling diva.

"I can understand that." Her reply both agreeing to what the little captain said and for her thoughts about a certain diva. Not knowing that there was another meaning behind Maeda's reply, Nami nodded her head and turned back to look at the crowd. Maeda followed suit, looking at the crowd, smiling slightly.

"I'm a bit nervous as well. But you know..." Maeda trailed, her eyes still glued at the crowd while Nami's slowly made it's way back to hers.

"...just thinking about how many people we'd get to entertain right now, calms me. People who like us, love us and care for us." Maeda slowly turned to Nami still wearing that comforting smile of hers.

"Thinking how much they'll be happy to see us perform...it's fulfilling." Maeda squeezed her hand that was still resting on Nami's shoulder.

"And maybe...just maybe there's also that one person special to us watching. Doesn't that just make you feel like you should do your best? For them?" Nami stared at the ace for awhile, feeling a bit confused at what the ace is telling her.
Her special person? That would be...

'No way.' Nami sighed, looking at the floor, dejectedly.

'She wouldn't be...'

"Think about those and it'll definitely give you the courage. Someone did say that 'being deeply loved by someone gives you strength, while loving someone deeply gives you courage' right?" Maeda said. Nami turned to look at Maeda again. She stared at the smiling ace for a few seconds until she herself smiled back.

"Want to take my place as captain of team A?" The little girl offered the ace. Maeda shook her head.

"Nah. You're more suitable for it than I am."

"Really? Because I swear that's one of the best pep talk I've heard in awhile." Nami teases the ace who raised her eyebrow, both her hands on her waist, looking a bit playful.

"Yeah? But is it working?"

"Yeah...yeah it is. Thanks." Nami answered softly, feeling her nervousness slowly fading because of the ace in front of her. Hearing those words...Maeda's pep talk...that was all she needed to hear. Maeda removed her hands to her waist, resting it to her side, a smile on her face.

"Anytime." Maeda answered just as softly as she nods her head. Both the ace and the captain stared at each other for awhile, happy that they can count on each other as the overtures could be heard.

Acchan was right.
It was amazing.

The concert...even though it felt like I was getting tired...there's a part of me that didn't want it to end. Hearing their chants...their yell...their applause... just seeing the happy faces when we performed somehow gives me strength to give it our all. Gives everyone of us strength to perform our very best.

But...was Acchan also right that my special someone is watching?
Were you watching me?
Were you there while we were performing our very best?
While I was looking around...did my eyes miss yours?
It's weird...but somehow...somehow I felt it.

I felt you.

It's like...you were there...chanting for me.
Yelling for my name over and over again, giving me that wide smile of yours.
Or maybe...it's just wishful thinking.
Yeah that's probably it.
If that is the case...
Then maybe...

...Acchan wasn't right.


******************************


Mariko, who was standing beside Nami, nudge her with her skinny elbow making the little girl look at her, frowning.

"Wh-what?"

The tall girl rolled her eyes and motioned her head towards all the members of AKB48 who where waiting for the usual end of the performance speech from the little captain.

"Oh. Right." Nami smiled sheepishly as she scratched the back of her head making Mariko roll her eyes once again, a smile tugging at her lips. Maeda chuckled while her two best friends, Asahi and Hinata just smiled, their eyes encouraging the little girl.

"You guys were all great! Our first Budokan concert is a success!" Nami beamed making everyone smile back. Some even let out a cheer happy about their success.

"I'm sure you guys are just bursting with energy! At least...I am!" Some members nodded their head while the others just smiled.

"Well, I'm actually pretty tired." Mariko said, smiling. Only those near her heard her making them chuckle.

"Of course you'd be tired. Blame it on ol-mmpprrrrrff." Asahi quickly covered Hinata's mouth knowing quite well what her bestfriend was about to say. If she let Hinata finish, for sure the usual bickering of the 'HiMari' coupling would start again.

Now's not the time for that really.

Nami gave Asahi a 'thank you' look knowing quite well what might've happened if she didn't intervene with Hinata's big mouth. Turning back to the awaiting members, Nami continued her speech.

"Anyway, with this success, I want you guys to remember the different kinds of feelings you had while performing or before performing. That fear, excitement and joy you all felt. Those feelings that make you feel alive. You should all yearn for it. Be it performing in the theater or another concert, never forget that feeling because with that feeling, I'm sure we'd reach another success along this road that we are all taking." Nami smiled as she looked at each member. She still wasn't used to the whole leadership thing, but seeing them listening quietly, nodding their heads and smiling brightly made her hope that what she's saying...be it stupid or embarrassing...would somehow motivate them.

Because...that's how a leader should be, right? Motivating your team.

"So let's continue to do our best alright?!"

"YEAH!" Was the thunderous reply of every member, agreeing to their captain who smiled widely.

"We're going to conquer Japan!!" Hinata suddenly yelled as she pumped her fist in the air. Every member, except Mariko, Asahi and Nami, gave another thunderous 'yeah' as they too pumped their fists in the air. Mariko narrowed her eyes while Nami smiled slightly as they looked at Asahi who gave an apologetic look feeling a bit guilty for removing her hand from Hinata's mouth.

Clearly she didn't know that Hinata would say that.

Apparently, their crazy friend wasn't finished as she decided to yell again.

"And let's all support the HiMmmmrphhhh!" Asahi and even Mariko quickly covered the girls mouth wanting to stop the girls attempt to plug her and Mariko's imaginary pairing. Mariko definitely don't want everyone to know about their imaginary pairing regardless of it being imaginary. She just...doesn't want to lose cool points or respect you know.

She is Mariko-sama and all.

The members stared at a struggling Hinata, wondering what it is she was about to say so they could all go yell 'yeah' again. Noticing the confusion, Nami decided to step up to ease the confusion...

"Uh...sh-she meant...him...as in...um...G-God? Yeah. That's right...God!"

...somehow.

Confusion arises once again at what their captain said. Some were looking at each other, their eyebrow raised while some just looked at her completely and utterly confused.

They should...all support...God? Should they all yell yeah for that too?

'God? Seriously? That's what you came up with?' Nami's inner Mariko asked the lame queen who gave her inner self a shrug. Nami noticed the looks from her friends as well obviously feeling the same as her inner Mariko.

All hail the queen of lameness, Nami.

Luckily for her, Sayaka and Yuki decided to help the little captain up. Both stood beside her.

"Anyway, as Nami said earlier, we did a great job! We should all be proud of that!" Yuki said, smiling.

"Yeah, let's keep it up from now on, okay?!" Sayaka yelled, pumping her fist up. Somehow it worked as they replied with another loud 'yeah.' Nami turned to Yuki and Sayaka giving them a smile of thanks. Both gave the little captain a nod, smiling. The three captains looked at each other having a silent conversation until the three stepped forward and yelled simultaneously, bowing.

"Otsukaresama deshita!"

Every member followed suit.


******************************


With every member doing their own thing, Nami looked for her friends as she walked around. It was odd. after the whole speech thing...that almost failed because of the God thing...Marilyn immediately smothered the little captain in a hug much to Nami's protest.

She was sweaty and all.

Saeko walked towards the two soon after, telling her that she did a good job and that she should keep it up. The three talked for awhile...well mostly Saeko as she reminds Nami of what was in store form them tomorrow. The energy she felt earlier soon wears off as she listens to Saeko.

She just finished a concert and now she had to work all day tomorrow? Great. There's really no rest for the wicked huh?

After agreeing half heartedly to whatever busy schedule Saeko is saying, Nami decided to look for her friends who, oddly enough, mysteriously disappeared. 

'Where are they?' Nami frowned as she looked around the backstage. While walking around, she had a few conversation with some of the members and the staff. She asked them about their missing friends and frowned when they answered that they hadn't seen them since the whole end of the performance speech.

If that is the case...should she be...worried?

Before she could contemplate on whatever reason why she couldn't find her friends, in an empty hallway, a hand surprises her coming from behind, covering her mouth. She turned to look at the owner, her eyes widen as she found...





TBC
for the last time.  :nervous

_________________________________________________________________


AN: Sorry bout that. Have to cut it again since I have no idea how I'll play out the last scene. It's all jumbled out in my head thus the big cliff hanger. I actually even had a hard time writing Nami's speech. I've been writing all day in my room! :lol: Odd thing is, this is probably the closest chapter that felt like I was writing POF again. Obviously I forgot how to write it because of the mini hiatus I did.  :smhid Anyway, give me a few hours for El Fin. You guys should check out immo's El Fin as well in fanfic.net!  XD

Thanks and later guys! :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: haruhi16 on November 22, 2011, 05:30:45 PM

Omg! an update! FINALLY!! Yay their first Budokan concert was a success!  :cow: GO girls! you will conquer the Japan!!  :otomerika:

LOL at MariMii/HiMari pairing! I seriously love those two! I hope they'll end up together! And Mariko should stop being so cold to her Gachapin..and of course Miichan is being childish again! Ughh! Aww come on!  Take it seriously you guys!

Thanks for the update! I hope you update soon! I love this chapter!!  :heart: :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: Sydney W on November 22, 2011, 05:35:21 PM

douzo...... please update....... i want to know the next storyline...... thank you.......

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: kahem on November 22, 2011, 07:21:02 PM

Ahhhhhhh! You cut at the best part!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: CrimsonGrxy on November 23, 2011, 12:08:47 AM

*SCREAM* WHYYYYY!!! ;A;
pls do update!  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: dee1711 on November 23, 2011, 02:49:24 AM

Urrrrrggg.. even I hate you for hang it right then and there.. but still.. I LOVE YOU TOO MUCH FOR UPDATE SO I CANT EVEN HATE YOU  :heart: :heart:

I wIlling to wait  :bow:  :bow: You know that, don't you  :bow:  :bow: I follow this since the beginning already.. I need happy endinggggg  :inlove:  :inlove:

otherwise I'll flood your page by my tear  :panic:  :panic: (just kidding)

Thank you  :bow:  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: bou-j525 on November 23, 2011, 05:58:28 AM

Hinata, you're adorable XD ---->Hitsuko<----

That explains how much tired I am. And even so, I did read your second part. Twice. And I'm about to read it again.
AND.
I can't believe you cut at the most important part. I could hear the endless "Nooooooooooooooooooo" in my head XD

Well, waiting for your next update  :grin: I MISSED YOUR STORY SO MUCH ;;_____;;

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Epilogue Part 2 UP)
Post by: Hart on November 23, 2011, 09:59:03 PM

Somehow I think the way Nami got herself back in the hospital isn't as serious as it seems.

How will this story end? Will the 'HiMari' couple become real?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: FoF on January 05, 2012, 09:14:02 AM

 :cow: :cow: A VERY LATE, VERY APOLOGETIC HAPPY HOLIDAYS EVERYONE!!!!  :cow: :cow:

Better late than never I always say.  :nervous

Anyway...moving...

Can you believe it actually took me a month to write this? No, really. I think I must've written this 50 times as I just change it every time I read it. There are a bunch of scenes that would look good or better for the final but...I guess this'll do.  :nervous
I'm not really that happy about this really. I'm happy that it ends though.  :nervous

Hope you guys like it. No really, I really hope you guys would like it.  :nervous

 :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:


____________________________________________________________________


Epilogue: Final



She felt her heart beat fast as a hand covered her mouth, surprising her. Hands then wrapped around her shoulder making her jump slightly. A kidnapper? But their hand seemed feminine and their hands aren't gripping her at all. It's a little bit...loose. So who...?

Nami slowly turned to look over her shoulder. Her eyes widen for a few seconds then narrowed when she found a familiar face beaming at her.

"Scared ya didn't I?" Yukarin wiggled her eyebrows, Hinata style. Grumbling, Nami took hold of Yukarin's hand covering her mouth and removed it. She stepped out of the taller girl's embrace and faced her, frowning.

"No you didn't!" Nami denied making the other girl narrow her eyes grinning. Clearly Yukarin doesn't believe her.

"There you are. We've been looking all over the place for you." Mariko growled, walking towards the two.

"Shouldn't I be the one saying that since I've been wandering around loo--" Nami was suddenly cut off by Mariko yanking her arm, not giving her a chance to retort back her frustrations for their disappearance.

"Yeah, yeah. C'mon, I think we found your secret admirer."

"Uh...wh-what?" Nami turned to Yukarin who gave her a grin and a nod.

Her...secret admirer?

"The one who keeps giving me flowers?"

"Is there any other secret admirer that you're keeping from us?" Yukarin grinned at the little captain, leaning close to her, a teasing smile on her face.

"N-no!" Nami blushed, shaking her head vigorously. There's no one besides her flower admirer that seemed so...hardcore for her. That person kept on giving her flowers after every performance she has leaving only a card that says, 'To my lovely Nami, soon...' No initials from who sent it. Just those words. It was somewhat creepy for the little girl to the point that she pondered if she should take up Hinata's advice about calling the police and make them scan the card for fingerprints to nail her flower admirer.

Yes, she was THAT creeped out about it.

"C'mon then." Mariko yanked Nami's arm again but the little captain kept her feet rooted to the spot, preventing them to move forward.

"Why?"

"The girl obviously wants to see you personally, duh." Mariko rolled her eyes and yanked again.

"It's a...girl?" Nami tilted her head. Sure her friends dubbed her mysterious fan as a girl, saying that it seemed fitting that it would be a girl what with Nami being an L and all...which somehow doesn't really make sense to Nami finding their theory to be weird...but somehow hearing from Mariko that it is indeed a girl was still a bit...surprising. This revelation somehow made her heart beat a little bit faster.

Could it be...?

Nah. Impossible.

Nami shook her head, eyes downcast, somehow trying to remove the burning hope inside of her. Mariko saw that familiar look across Nami's face again. For the past 7 months, she'd been seeing that look from Nami and every time she sees that, a part of her wants to punch her little friend out just so she won't see Nami looking like it's getting hard for her to live everyday. That's how much she hates the depression that's oozing out of the girl whenever she thinks of the diva.

But this time, instead of her usual urge to kick her friends ass, Mariko felt...different. It felt different, knowing that there's a chance to end Nami's depression.

'Hopefully, it will be different.' Mariko thought, her eyes still trained at her little friend, a smile adoring her face.

"Remember earlier, I told you you'd thank me?" Mariko squeezed her friend's arm, making the other to look at her, frowning slightly.

"For what?"

"You'll see." Mariko answered grinning. A full frown was now seen on Nami's face as she lets the two drag her. Mariko pulled her while Yukarin pushed her from behind.

Nami sighed defeatedly.

"Why are you guys so insistent on me meeting her anyway?" 

"She's your fan...and she's giving you flowers all the time! The least you could do is thank her for it." Yukarin replied behind her.

"Or you can tell her to stop being creepy and that she should lay off on the bouquet of flowers because you apartment looks like a flower shop now." Mariko smirked, glancing at the little girl behind her who looked at the side obviously agreeing to her.

"Quoted for truth!" Yukarin giggled. Nami sighed again looking unsure of whether or not she should go inside or not. There's something inside her that's holding her back, making her feel the need to run away. She just have this weird...feeling that she's not going to like whoever it is that she's going to meet.

Nonetheless, that didn't stop her from following the two.



*************************************************


Nami's POV



It's weird. I can easily get out of their grasp, yet I'm here, following them. A part of me wants to see this fan of mine but another part...just wants to run away from all of this. I mean, c'mon, you have to agree at what Mariko-sama said right? It is a bit creepy you know. And yes, our apartment looks a little bit like flower shop right now what with us keeping some of the flowers inside. Some of them were disposed by Hinata as she knocked on every occupant living in our building and gave them some flowers, probably smiling like she wants them to vote for her or something. Asahi and I didn't know as we were out of the house that time. When we arrived, we were surprised that some of the flowers around were gone and Hinata, who was sitting on the couch reading some manga,  shrugged nonchalantly upon looking at our confused look telling us how she disposed some of the flowers.

Hinata can be awesome sometimes, really. Not going to admit that to her though. Knowing Hinata, she'd probably get a big head for that.

Anyway, I obviously got mixed feelings about this whole meeting thing. Don't get me wrong. I don't usually feel this uncertainty whenever I'm going to meet a fan. No...I'm actually glad that I meet some of my fans. I'm ecstatic that I even have fans to begin with!

Me! Kawachi Nami! Not wearing my alter ego, Kai! Just plain ole me! Has fans! Can you believe it?!

'Obviously you don't believe it what with that tone you have.' Inner Mariko-sama scoffed.

It just feels like all of this is...is still just a dream you know? Like any minute now, I'd wake up and find myself in my room back home worrying about finding a job or something. Honestly...that thought just...scares me sometimes.

Inner Mariko-sama sighed and shook her head, not saying anything.

We reached another empty hallway, the three of us stood in front of a door, panting slightly. I looked around wondering where we are. This place was a lot secluded than the other areas around. Just how far are we from the place where the other members are? Are we still even inside Budokan??

"You ready?" Mariko-sama asked, her hand on my wrist tightened slightly. I glanced at her and found her staring at the closed door, an odd expression across her face. Seeing that made me feel...nervous. I looked at the floor, my eyes focusing on the light coming underneath the door.

"Do...I have to?" I asked, my voice only a whisper. I could feel her looking at me now, but I kept my eyes on the floor.

"What am I to you, Nami?" She sighed. I wasn't expecting that she'd answer my question with another question. A rather un-Mariko-sama-like-question that is. I turned to her, frowning, a bit confused.

"Uh...is that a trick question?" I scratched my cheek making her to look at me with her usual deadpanned narrowed eyes.

"Just answer the question."

"Okay...well...uh..." What Mariko-sama is to me huh. Hmmm. What is she to me?

"God, Nami. I'm not asking you to solve an equation or whatever you know." She said, looking a bit exasperated. Well excuse me for wanting to answer it right! No need to say that to her though. She'd probably say something to insult me or worse...beat me up. Just thinking about that, I finally came up with a right answer to Mariko-sama's question.

What is she to me?

"You're my antagonistic friend." I answered. Looking at her, she looked a bit taken aback. What? It's true!

"Antagonistic...friend? Really?" She raised her eyebrow while I nodded my head.

"Yeah. You're the kind of person that would tell us directly if we're being un-idol-like...which is...most of the time." I couldn't help but chuckle while Yukarin smirked silently agreeing to me. I glanced at Mariko-sama and found her looking a bit...disturbed.

"Don't think of it as a bad thing. It's actually a good thing what with our craziness often resurfacing. You don't sugarcoat on things, always telling us what we needed to hear, not what we want to hear. We need that sometimes, you know. It brings us back to the real world. Makes everything real." I smiled at the stunned looking Mariko-sama, obviously not expecting an answer like that. Everything I said is true though. Even Yukarin agrees as I see her in the corner of my eye nodding her head, a wide smile on her face.

That's Mariko-sama for me. My antagonistic real friend.

Mariko-sama looked away from my gaze, a slight blush across her face. I couldn't help but grin at that. Looks like I got you there Mariko-sama.

"What about me?" Yukarin asked, pointing at herself. I turned to her still keeping my grin.

"You're my on-the-go-versatile friend."

"Really?! Thanks!" She said as she hugged me. Funny how she didn't even bother letting me explain why I dubbed her as such. Oh well.

Mariko-sama cleared her throat making Yukarin and I to turn at her. Yukarin still kept her hold on me.

"The bottom line is Nami, we're your friends...regardless of what kind or type of friend we are to you."

"What's your point?" Yukarin suddenly asked. I felt her stiffen and tightened her hold on me as Mariko-sama glared at her. Shouldn't I be asking Mariko-sama that?

"That is my point. We're her friends. As friends, we would never endanger her in any way. That she can trust us in saying that...that she needs this." Mariko-sama released her hold on my wrist then rests her hand on my shoulder, looking at me seriously.

"You need this." Mariko-sama said softly. Hearing her say that...somehow I have a feeling...that I know who I'm going to meet behind this closed door. My eyes turned to the floor once again.

"Good point then." I hear Yukarin say as she released me from her hold. I kept my eyes on the floor not looking at both of them. That feeling that wants me to run and get away intensifies as I thought of the person I'm going to meet. Lots of questions entered my mind all of a sudden as I frowned slightly at the floor, eyes focused once again at the light beneath the door.

"C'mon now." Mariko-sama squeezed my shoulder for a few second then opened the door. It was as if everything was in slow motion as I listened at the sound of the door opening. My eyes were still trained at the floor, the light from underneath the door slowly expands. Oddly enough, I can't seem to look away from it.

No...rather...I'm afraid to look at anything else besides the floor.

I tried to swallow down my nervousness as the sound of the door opening stops, indicating that Mariko-sama fully opened the door. My heart feels like it would burst from my chest, breathing was a bit ragged, hands were shaking slightly as I clenched it feeling its coldness.

A panic attack.
I think...I'm having a freaking panic attack.
I...I'm freakingly freaking out!

'Relax. Just do or say what you always rehearse in your head.' Inner Mariko-sama reminds me making me to frown slightly on the floor.

'You do remember right? The one that you'd play over and over in your head for the past months after she suddenly disappeared? The one that I'm sick of seeing everyday that if I were real, I'd kill myself or maybe you?'

That last one wasn't necessary but...okay...I get it.

With my Inner self in the form of Mariko-sama reminding me of what I should do, I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. Those scenarios once again entered my mind giving me enough courage to finally look up and...raise my eyebrow at what I'm seeing.
The rest of the black ops is there, even Shachou and Marilyn. But that wasn't the thing that made me feel a bit disturbed.

Well...maybe seeing Shachou and Marilyn there added the whole disturbed feeling since now I know they were on it too but that really isn't the point.

The point is, Hinata seems to be straddling someone in a chair and Asahi is tugging Hinata's shirt, trying to somehow pull her away. Shachou, Marilyn and Yuko just stood at the side, watching. Hinata's back was facing us so we couldn't see who is sitting on the chair but I can tell that she's holding the other person's collar in a threatening manner. Probably the reason Asahi decided to intervene. I can see a few flowers indicating that the person Hinata was straddling is my supposed fan. Oh and I can see she's wearing designer boots. Other than that...I still wasn't sure who she is.

Well, maybe I was only 1% unsure of who she is. I mean come on, it's obvious where this is going right?

"What are you doing?" Mariko-sama asked in a tired tone. Sure she's all weirded out as I am about what we're seeing but...c'mon! It's not like it's anything new. We've had countless of weird Hinata moments before. And the answer to every weird moments concerning Hinata?

It's Hinata and well...Hinata = unexpected craziness, deal with it. No other explanation is needed. That formula is just so right for her.

"Don't worry, I'm just having a friendly chat." Hinata said, amusement evident in her voice. Asahi turned to us, smiling painfully as she sighs. I offered her a sympathetic smile, thinking that she's doing well in TRYING to restrain Hinata. The straddling girl turned to look at us over her shoulder, grinning.

"No need to get jealous, kay?" Hinata flirtily added as she winked at Mariko-sama. I don't need to look at Mariko-sama to know that she too had narrowed her eyes at the girl like me and probably Yukarin too.

Say hello to delusional Hinata. She's here every Monday to Sunday to please and annoy you with her antics.

"Hey Nami-chan! Glad you finally joined us!" She waved at me, still straddling the poor girl who seemed to jump slightly either from Hinata's loud voice...or because she heard my name and know that I'm inside the room now.

I'm not sure which is which. But...that'd probably change if I could see who she is.

"Yeah, well...Mariko-sama and Yukarin told me that a fan of mine wanted to meet me...so..." I shrugged nonchalantly, like I wasn't panicking inside. I have to act calm. I have to. No need to let them see how much I want to run right now.

"Uh-huh." Hinata said as she stared at me for a few seconds, a knowing look across her face. I guess I'm not much of an actress then as I have a feeling that everyone knows I'm just putting up a front. They're giving me these looks you know.

Those looks that tells me that it'll be okay.

"Right." Hinata nodded her head to me, grinning slightly. She then turned back to my fangirl, patting her shoulder.

"Just remember what I said and everything will be okay. Got that?"

"I got it. Can you now get off of me? You are a bit heavy." My 'fangirl' said. Hearing that bitchy tone...it made me smile slightly. I'd be lying if I said I didn't miss hearing that voice of hers. Because...I do miss it...so much.

So...so much.

Hinata looked like she was about to retort on being called heavy but Asahi and Yuko  quickly stopped her, pulling her away from my 'fangirl'. I let out a sigh, my half smile gone as Hinata moved away and I saw her. That 1% of doubt immediately shattered the moment our eyes met.

Honestly? Seeing her...I felt...relieved. It's like...I've been carrying something heavy behind my back since she disappeared and now...seeing her...looking all beautiful and a bit nervous, standing up, clutching that bouquet of flowers in her hand...it felt like I can...breathe easy again.

I guess...despite busying myself in idol stuff just to keep myself from thinking about her...which if I'm honest to myself, didn't actually worked because I still kept thinking about her. That...that can't be helped right? I mean if you were in my position I'm sure--

'Just get to the point Nami.'

Uh...right. Anyway, I also kept on dodging questions and looks of worry from my friends...and well, despite all that...I guess...deep inside...I was worried about her. I mean, she just suddenly disappeared without any word to anyone, even to Mariko-sama, her bestfriend.

Even to me...her.....her...

What am I to her now that we've...?

I suddenly felt hands on my back, pushing me forward. I looked over my shoulder and found Yukarin grinning at me.

"Wh-wha...?" I stammered to ask but she just replied with a wink, continuing to push me. She only stopped when I was in the middle of the room. I glanced back at her, my eyebrow raised slightly as she gives me a pat in the back and stepped to the side where Asahi, Yuko, Hinata and Mariko-sama are...lined up, facing me. Out of the corner of my eye, stood Marilyn and Shachou. Looking at all of them...they're all...smiling at me...as if encouraging me.

If you think about it, I wouldn't be in this mess if it weren't for them. I'm actually feeling torn if I should kick their butts or kiss them for this.

Maybe I should do both later on?

"Nami..." I hear that soft familiar voice making me freeze as it sounded like she's only a few feet away from me. Gulping, I slowly turned towards her, my eyes downcast to the floor. I was right. She was only a few feet away from me as I stare at her designer boots.

When did she...?

I probably didn't hear her walking towards me because of my pounding heart. It's beating hard, loud and a bit fast. It's a bit...disturbing really. It's like...I'm about to perform for the first time up on a stage again. It's like what I felt earlier...before our performance.

Now that I think about it, seeing her here...Acchan was right wasn't she?

That thought somehow brought a small smile on my face. Slowly, my eyes traveled upwards as if I was sizing her up, looking at her ripped jeans, her white shirt underneath her jacket, her collar bone, her long neck, her pinkish lips, her nose, that mole on her left cheek near the bridge of her nose, until finally, I reached her eyes. Those strong eyes that reflects fear and nervousness in them.

Seeing all of her...those few seconds that my eyes traveled to reach its destination...after 7 months of not seeing each other...I feel that familiar warmth inside me telling me how much...I miss her. To her bitchiness, selfishness, sweetness, persistency...all of her...I miss her so damn much.

My special someone...

"Ray..." I sigh her name out loud for the first time after all these months. She smiled at me, her eyes bright as tears begins to form in her eyes. My smile disappeared when I saw those tears because I know...

...those tears...I'd probably make them fall again...won't I...?

'......'


*************************************************


Saeko shifted her eyes to Ray then to Nami who were staring at each other. The taller one looked genuinely happy while the other, her talent, has that look...that look of finality in her eyes. Seeing that look her talent has, Saeko has a feeling this meeting wouldn't end well.

Maybe they should just leave what with this meeting being useless. It's stupid for them to think that these two would get the happy ending they deserve.

She sighed and was about to cross her arms to her chest when she felt a soft and warm hand took hold of hers, squeezing it. She glanced at the owner of the hand beside her to find Marilyn looking at the two, smiling. From the looks of it, Marilyn isn't aware of what Nami is thinking. Now that she sees it, even Nami's merry friends looked like they have no clue as they too have that smile on their faces.

That smile that reflects...hope.

Saeko looked at the floor momentarily, a small smile on her face. Those five friends of Nami definitely has something up their sleeves if ever Nami decided to bail out. If anyone could persuade Nami to change her mind, it's definitely those five who can do it.

Looks like Nami's going to have that happy ending after all...whether she likes it or not.

Mariko stepped up and walked towards Nami, standing beside her as she faced Ray. She placed a hand on Nami's shoulder, squeezing it slightly.

"Uh...no. This isn't Ray standing in front of you right now." Mariko said making Nami to look at her frowning slightly. The taller girl gave her friend a wink then motioned her hand to the other girl holding the bouquet of flowers.

"Nami, I'd like you to meet your number one fan, Takigawa Hanako."

Nami kept her frown at Mariko not really understanding what she's trying to say. It took her a few seconds until she finally realized what the taller girl meant. Her eyes widen slightly as she turned back to Ray or rather...

...Hanako. Ray's real name.

"She wanted to meet you for quite some time now but...as corny as this sounds...it's like fate was against it...until now." Mariko added glancing at the others who were either grinning or smiling. Well...except for Hinata who looked...confused.

"What is Mariko saying? Isn't that Ray?" Mariko heard Hinata whisper to Yukarin making her narrow her eyes. She glanced at the two and noticed Yukarin wearing a deadpan expression, ignoring the confused Hinata.

Only Hinata would think that 'Ray' is a complete name of a person.

"It's...it's nice to meet you...finally." Hanako said as she took a step toward Nami who has her eyes on the floor, frowning slightly. Ignoring the yelp that came from Mariko as Asahi pulled her away from the two, Hanako held out the bouquet of flowers for Nami.

"You were great out there." She added, wishing for the girl in front of her to say something or look back at her. It took all her strength not to glomp the girl earlier when she said her name. It was so much like when she's dreaming of her. But this isn't a dream isn't it? She won't wake up in her grandparents home to find herself completely broken, living a half life. No...this time it's different.

This time...Nami won't disappear right in front of her.

Somehow Hanako's wish was granted as Nami sighed, staring at the bouquet being offered to her.

"Takigawa...Hanako..." Nami whispered as if testing how it sounds coming out from her. In Hanako's ears...it sounded wonderful as she always wanted the other girl to call her by her real name. Don't get her wrong, she likes Nami calling her Ray as well. It's just that...hearing Nami say her name...feels real for Hanako. Like the other girl is acknowledging her not as Japan's top selling Diva, but as a normal person.

Inside this room...both of them are normal, equal, stripped of being called idols. Right now, they're just Hanako and Nami.

"Why now...?" Nami asked softly, making Hanako to frown slightly, a bit confused. She was stunned when Nami finally looked at her, her expresion...unreadable.

"I'm not going to give you a kiss, I haven't even told you what I want...so why tell me your real name?" Nami added as she remember the time when she asked the other girls' real name back then when they were in the amusement park. Sure Hanako remembers but...she still can't help but be stunned by Nami's tone.

In her ears, Nami seemed a bit...cold.

Fear suddenly creeps inside her as she stares at Nami for awhile. Only when she glanced at Mariko did it disappeared as the girl was glaring at her. Okay so maybe her fear didn't disappear when she saw the murderous glare directed at her by Mariko. But somehow, seeing that glare, it somehow feels like her best friend is urging her to not give up. 

That she'd beat her up again if she did give up.

Remembering the pain and bruise in her arm, she gripped the bouquet in her hands, trying to find the courage and the right words to say. She turned back to the girl in front of her as she remember a certain someone's advice to her.

"Because someone once told me...that if Ray and Nami doesn't work...maybe...maybe Hanako and Nami would." Saeko couldn't help but grin at what Hanako said. It was definitely the right answer as it looked like Nami she was taken aback as she stares at the flowers.

'Looks like the ball is in Nami's hands. But then again, it's already in her hands since the beginning.' Saeko thought as she smiled sadly at Nami who looked a bit torn, still staring at the flowers.

"Is that...what you want?" Nami sighed as her eyes found Hanako's for the third time today, still wearing that unreadable expression that makes Hanako nervous. Still, she won't give up.

"You know what I want. Despite all the months of pretending and running...I still can't let go. I tried..." Hanako smiled sadly as she too stared at the flowers in her hands.

"But you guys are getting popular nowadays...appearing on TV...countless of articles in magazines...making it even harder for me to let go..."

"You make it sound like it's a bad thing." Nami narrowed her eyes and looked at the side.

"No! It's not a bad thing! It's a good thing! You guys deserve it! Really!" Hanako frantically said as she shook her head making the other girl to smile slightly. Seeing Nami lighten up a little bit brought a slight relief to Hanako as she thought that she somewhat offended the girl. She really didn't mean to make it sound like she's complaining about them getting popular and all. No. In fact, she was quite happy that the group was getting all the attention they deserve. She was so happy that she ended up recording every interviews, commercials and performance the group has on TV. Or rather, she ended up recording every appearance Nami has on TV. Somehow that reminds her to buy another external hard drive as she doesn't have any place for Nami's future appearances on TV.

Hanako definitely is a hardcore wota of Nami. Sure being Nami's wota is a good thing. But...there's also a bad thing on being Nami's wota. At least for Hanako.

"I'd always watch you guys on TV...or even in the internet...that sometimes I see some girls flocking you...kissing and hugging you...even nibbling your ears..." Hanako growled, looking at the side. Hearing that somehow brought a slight blush on Nami's face and a noise that sounded like a smirk coming from Hinata who immediately covered her mouth. Yukarin was also fighting not to laugh as she pursed her lips tight. She and Hinata were also doing those things to Nami as well. Minus the nibbling of her ears. That's pure Kuramochi. That's sort of...Kuramochi's signature move, you know.

Nami glared at the others as they looked amused at what Hanako said. She can't help but wonder why they were still inside when they should be giving them some privacy though. But then again, they're probably still here to prevent her from running away or maybe to see that they get the outcome that they want from the two.

"I know I don't have any right to be jealous. I mean, the last time we saw each other...I was determined to let you go...no matter what. To protect you..." Hanako whispered the last part as she sighs. Somehow hearing that, Nami finally let herself go as she looked at her for the third time today. Hanako noticed but still kept her eyes to the side.

"But seeing those things being done to you...hearing about that silly AtsuNami pairing you have with Maeda, who by the way I will strangle if she blogs about you being her boyfriend again..." Nami narrowed her eyes as she saw murder in Hanako's eyes when she mentioned Maeda. Figures she'd be mad about that. It also figures that she'd read or maybe stalk Maeda's blog. No surprise there really.

Hanako looked at her with fire in her eyes.

"I really really wanted to beat the crap out of them and tell them that you're mine." Again, no surprise there. But Nami eyes widen slightly at Hanako's honesty.

"You see? The fact that I want to rip their heads off...the fact that I'm jealous means that I still want you. It hasn't changed. I can't forget. I don't want to forget." Hanako took another step forward, her determined eyes still trained at Nami.

"You're still what I want. But...I don't want anything...you don't want. I don't want to force you to want what I want." Hanako added, wishing that somehow Nami's cold demeanor would shatter with her words.

Mariko narrowed her eyes at the two. This is so cheesy and mushy for her taste. She definitely have that urge to walk away as she stares at her best friend silently pleading to Nami to take her back.

Her best friend huh....

Looking at her best friend like this...it honestly felt like she doesn't know her. This person in front of her is a completely different person compared to the one she grew up with. It amazes Mariko that Hanako would change this much. She doesn't mind the changes though. Why would it mind her when Nami makes her a better person.

A cheesy, sappy, mushy better person. Key word: better. Other icky words thrown, she can tolerate. What kind of best friend would she be if she didn't right? Hanako definitely lucky to have her as her best friend.

Mariko let out a sigh then glanced at the person beside her who was looking at the two, a sad look across her face. She somehow had the urge to console the girl but a certain someone beat her to it as she saw Yuko took hold of Asahi's hand, squeezing it. She watched as Asahi's sad face instantly disappeared as the two shared a smile. Looking at her two friends, staring lovingly at each other, sharing looks and knowing smiles, it makes Mariko wonder...

...would she also have that with someone? Would she too, change for the better because of that someone?

She stares at Asahi for a few seconds, a look of longing in her eyes until another person caught her eye. Hinata was glancing at her through the corner of her eye, a knowing smile across her face. She gave the taller girl a wink making the latter to look away, her eyes narrowed.

Or maybe...she already has.

........Nah. No way.

"It always comes back to that, doesn't it? What I want." Nami said softly, a frown across her face as she looked at the floor. She clearly doesn't like the ball being in her hands. But she doesn't have a choice, does she? If Hanako is the one to choose what would become of them, surely she'd say that they should be together. It was that easy for Hanako as she looks like she's determined to stick to her choice now. If Nami was being honest, she'd like that too. That they'd be together. She wants that too...but...

...it's not always about the wants, isn't it?

She learned that first hand from what happened back then. Sometimes giving in to selfish desires would only bring trouble. Trouble that would make you lose everything. And...she didn't want that to happen to Hanako. She promised herself to prevent that from happening. Even if it cost them...the happy ending that they all wanted.

"It's your choice Nami...it always has been since the beginning."

"What if I tell you that I don't want to be with you...and that it's foolish to even think we could be together?" Nami growled as she looked at the side, keeping her frown. It was like everything felt cold as everyone stared at Nami for awhile. Somehow, they weren't surprised that Nami decided to take this sad, lonely route. It was...predictable what with how Nami acts when they mentioned the name 'Ray' to her back when she suddenly disappeared. She always seemed cold and would always brush them off whenever she hears the diva's name. But regardless of that cold look she has, everyone could still see the pain and sad look she has for a brief second until that cold Nami appears. Cold and bitter Nami was only a facade...sad Nami was the real Nami for them. That's probably the main reason they decided to make this meeting happen. For them, Nami needs closure. Be it happy...or sad. And from the looks of it, Nami's going to the sad one. Sure they'll respect her decision...

...or maybe they'll respect Nami's decision if she told them why she decided that. If they didn't like Nami's reason, then they surely wouldn't just stand there and do the whole respect thing. They definitely won't allow these two to go their separate ways because of stupid reasons. They'll probably just beat some sense to both of them if that is the case. That's what friends do, right?

Hanako took another step towards Nami, stepping into the other girls personal space. Nami's eyebrow twitched but didn't look at the girl in front of her, keeping her eyes to the side.

But then again, looking at Hanako, maybe they didn't need the whole beating thing.

"Then look me in the eye and tell me that directly." Hanako said, her voice hard...determined making Nami's eyes widen slightly. The urge to push the girl away as she invades her personal space was strong as Hanako placed a hand on her chest, trying to feel her...heart that was beating hard. Nami frowned at the hand on her chest.

"Tell me you don't want this and I won't bother you anymore. I'll throw this away forever and just think of you as nothing but a rival to compete with in this business. A rival, nothing more, nothing less. You can tell me anything to want, just let me see it in your eyes that you truly want it and say it to me directly like you mean it."

Mariko was impressed and stunned. In fact, everyone seemed stunned...except for Hinata who seems to be taking down notes but that's not the point and clearly needs to be ignored. The fact that Hanako said that regardless of the tears forming in her eyes stunned everyone.

Even Nami who looked torned, her eyes shifting, avoiding Hanako's unwavering ones.

"Let me hear, see and feel it Nami. Tell me what you want." Hanako sighed, pressing the palm of her hand slightly hard in Nami's warm chest. Nami's heart...was pounding hard and fast beneath her hand. She wonders if Nami could feel her heart as well beating through her hand.

As it is beating hard and fast just as hers is.

Nami gulped, her hands formed a fist on her side, her eyes still shifting, she looked a bit shaken at Hanako's request. Could she possibly...? But if she does...Hanako would...?

Images of 'Ray' ignoring her, treating her like a stranger enters her mind. She then sees an image of 'Ray' dating a faceless man, clutching to his arm, looking happy as she stood on the far side, watching them. She clenched her jaw tight as various images of 'Ray' being happy and moving on without her enters her mind.

Seeing that...made her feel...cold...empty...

Will she be able to take that?

Is that...what she wants...?

Hinata let out a relieved sigh as she puts the little notebook she's holding inside her pocket. She smiled as she stares at her tense friend. Looks like Nami's cold demeanor is slowly crumbling into pieces.

'About damn time.' Hinata thought, grinning slightly.

"Tell me, Nami. Once and for all...tell me and I'll back off."

"I can't okay?! I can't damnit!" Nami closed her eyes tight, beating herself up inside at how weak she is. Why can't she just look her in the eye and say it?! Why?

"Why can't I...say it...?" Nami asked herself softly, her eyes opened to look at Hanako's hand on her chest. That warm hand on her chest.

"Then don't. Don't fight it." Hanako said just as softly making Nami's eyes widen for a second. The latter girl slapped Hanako's hand on her chest and stepped away. For the fourth time that day, their eyes met. Nami's fiery eyes filled with tears of frustration stares at Hanako's pleading ones.

"I thought you of all people would understand why I'm doing this! Why we shouldn't be together!"

"......"

"Two girls in this business shouldn't fall in love as it will only end in disaster." Nami gritted her teeth, keeping her eyes on Hanako stared at her, sadly. She thought Hanako would say something to make her think otherwise, but it was someone else's voice that said something to her. Something that made her want to back track on what she just said.

"I don't think you should say that, Nami." Yuko said as she frowned at Nami who turned to look at her.

"Especially not in front of us." Yuko glared at her. Nami's eyes found Asahi who was looking at her with sad painful eyes. It was then she noticed the two holding each others hand. The anger in her eyes was replaced by guilt as she stares back at Yuko's angry ones.

Yuko took a step forward.

"Take it back! Take what you said back and apologize! I don't care that you hurt me, but apologize for hurting Asahi!"

"Yuko..." Asahi gripped her hand as she tries to calm her girlfriend who looked pissed.

"I'm...I'm sorry...I didn't mean to..." Nami said as she stepped towards the two. Asahi gave her a small smile, shaking her head. Yuko's glaring seemed to ease up as she saw how sorry Nami genuinely felt. She knows that the other girl wasn't aware of the hurt that she might inflict on her and Asahi...but still...she can't help but feel a little bit angry for hurting Asahi.

Nobody hurts her girlfriend and gets away with it regardless of who it is.

"Clearly this is getting out of control. Better watch what you're saying Nami and cool off." Mariko stepped up, glaring at the apologetic looking girl, her eyes on the floor now. Marilyn felt sorry for Nami that she was about to step up and say something but Saeko stopped her, pulling her hand. She frowned at her, confused.

"Stay out of it and let them handle it themselves." Saeko gave Marilyn a stern look as the other let out a sigh following her lovers' advice. She turned back to the group, her lips pursed.

"I...really am sorry to both of you. I wasn't thinking...that's why I just suddenly said that." Nami once again apologized to the two. The thought of Asahi and Yuko being in the same situation as hers and Hanako completely slipped in her mind. Her emotion clearly got the better of her that she hadn't thought that she might hurt her friends.

She felt a hand on her shoulder and willed herself to look up to Asahi who was smiling genuinely at her. The hurt in her eyes earlier quickly disappeared as if Nami hadn't hurt her, hadn't said those thoughtless words. Regardless of Asahi forgiving her, she still felt bad though.

"It's okay. I forgive you. Yuko does too, right Yuko?" Asahi glanced at Yuko who sighed and shook her head.

"I'd be lying if I said that you don't mean those words you said...but you did and...you hurt Asahi by saying that." Yuko honestly said as she frowned at Nami who once again looked guiltily at the floor.

"Yuko!" Asahi glared at her girlfriend. Yuko ignored her glare and took a step towards Nami.

"But despite you hurting Asahi, what you said...you're right. It will be troublesome for two girls in the entertainment business to be in a relationship." Yuko let out another sigh ignoring the confused looks directed at her.

"Most people probably won't accept it...some people would. If I say that we don't care what people would think...that'd be another lie, wouldn't it? Because we do care what other people would think. We care what our fans would think of us if ever they found out about it. Would they hate us? Accept us? Thinking about these things, it really can't helped right?" Yuko squeezed Asahi's hand and gave her a wink when she found Asahi raising her eyebrow a bit confused.

Yuko then turned her attention back to Nami who still has her eyes downcast to the floor.

"Let me ask you this Nami, are you...against us? Do you support our relationship?"

Nami quickly looked up at her, frowning like what she just asked was the stupidest question she'd ever heard, which to her...it is a stupid question. Despite feeling that, she answered honestly.

"Of course. I'm not against it. I'm actually happy that you two are together. Both of you deserve to be happy."

Hinata couldn't help but grin at that, knowing exactly where Yuko is going.

"And you'd protect us right? Keep us safe? You won't tell anyone you don't trust about us, right?"

"Yes. I promise." Nami nodded, looking all serious. Mariko, Yukarin and Asahi grinned as well, realizing where Yuko is going with this whole questioning.

"Good. Because like you, we'd also do the same thing...for you and Hanako that is." Yuko beamed at Nami who looked dumbfounded. Is Yuko suggesting...?

"The thing is Nami, no one is going to judge you unless they found out about it." Yuko shrugged as if stating the obvious...which is well...true. It is pretty obvious. But from Nami's taken aback expression, it wasn't entirely obvious to her.

Inner Mariko-sama is probably face palming her imaginative self inside Nami.

"Exactly!" Hinata said as she wrapped an arm around Nami, grinning.

"Well, unless of course you'd want to go public about it?" Yukarin tilted her head as she taps her lips. All eyes were on Nami who jumped slightly at the question, a slight blush across her face.

"NO!" Her five friends grinned at her answer while Hanako cleared her throat, looking at the floor blushing. Somehow seeing that made her realized something, making her blush even more.

"A-and it's not like I agreed that we'd get back together..." Nami said as she looked at the side, avoiding looks of frustration being thrown at her. And here they thought Nami's finally shove her stubbornness.

Something caught Yuko's eye. She quickly took hold of Hinata's collar at the back and  pulled her away from Nami as Hanako made her way to face Nami again. Nami noticed and for the fifth time, their eyes met. She gulped feeling the familiar nervousness creep inside her as she faced Hanako who was giving her a soft smile.

"Being judged...that's really not the thing that's troubling you, isn't?"

Nami raised her eyebrow. Her eyes followed Hanako's hand as she reached for hers, grabbing it. She had and urge to pull it away from the other girls' grasp but decided against it as she realized that it's the first time in awhile that they held hands.

That warm soft hand is holding hers again bringing back that warm feeling inside her.

"Stop worrying about me. I can protect myself..." Hanako said as she squeezed Nami's hand.

"...and you." Hanako gave Nami a full smile. It's the first time in awhile she'd seen that brilliant smile of hers. She stared at the woman in front of her for awhile, wondering when she became so transparent to Hanako as she seems to read what was really the main reason she just wouldn't give in.

"I just...don't want you to lose everything you've worked hard on." Nami sighed, feeling heavy as she looked at their joined hands.

"I feel the same way towards you. And well..." Hanako looked at their hands, a sad smile across her face.

"...I'm not a fragile girl Nami. There's a side of me...that you clearly don't know of." Hanako let out a sad sigh, caressing Nami's hand with her thumb. Thoughts of the things she'd done enters her mind. Things that she wasn't proud of...things that stained her hands. That same hand that's caressing Nami's unstained ones. She didn't feel remorseful on the things she had done. She would do it all over again if it means protecting the ones that she cares for. Thinking about it...does she have any right to be with Nami, being the way she is...?

Would Nami still...?

"I think I'm aware of that other side of yours." Nami smiled slightly, remembering how bitchy and manipulative the other girl can be. Proof of that was when she tried to sabotage Persona by publishing those fake photos of Riku and Katsuyuki-san right? She's been aware of that since the very beginning, really. That's really something Hanako shouldn't worry that much about since she believes that the other girl knew her boundaries when it comes to being bitchy and manipulative.

"Are you?"

"Yeah. It's not that hard to figure out you know." Hanako looked at her, trying to read what the other girl meant. She's sure Nami has no idea what she's capable of. Even Mariko isn't completely aware of it but she promised herself that she'd tell the girl eventually. That goes for Nami as well. She has to tell her what happened to Okuma...what she had done.

Hanako squeezed Nami's hand.

But for now, she shouldn't hesitate to be with Nami. For now she'd pretend nothing is bothering her. For now she'd keep quiet. For now she'd take Nami away from Maeda. For now Nami would be hers. But...until when, she wonders.

Probably until she tells Nami everything. Both Nami and Mariko deserves to know the truth.

For now...she wants to be happy.

Hanako smiled as she remembers Mariko's words earlier about how she should be happy, that despite her being herself, she deserve to be happy. And the one in front of her is the one that makes her happy the most.

Her everything.

She frowned slightly when her everything closed her eyes and took a deep breath as if trying to relax herself. It seemed to work as she opened her eyes and looked back at Hanako. She could still see uncertainty in them, but knew that Nami just needs a little more push to break that lingering doubt she feels.

"You really want this...?" Nami asked, bringing her other hand to their joined hands. Hanako looked like a contestant who won what with her other hand cradling the bouquet of flower while her other hand was holding Nami who looked like someone congratulating her for her win. It felt like she was winning a prestigious award.

She'd rather have the one congratulating her as her prize rather than the flowers though.

Hanako grinned slightly at that thought.

"I do." The award winning moment then turned to a wedding scene making Nami's eyebrow twitch making her a bit uncomfortable. Nami shook her those thoughts away trying to be serious.

"You're not worried that something might happen again much like what happened back then with Okuma?"

"Not the slightest because I know I can take them on and protect us. And..." Hanako then turned to look at the people around them who were somewhat trying to give them privacy as they kept quiet, watching them expectantly. She offered them a small smile.

"...I think it's safe to say that everyone here feels the same way."

"Hell yeah!" Hinata pumped her fist, grinning. She had been retraining herself from saying something similar to Nami as it felt like Nami had forgotten that their team is strong. If Hanako can't...the black ops would.

No doubt about that!

Saeko let out a scoff, grinning slightly. Yuko, Asahi, Yukarin and Marilyn smiled and nodded their head as Nami scanned her eyes towards them.

"You don't have to worry about anything Nami since you have that idiot as General of our screwed up group." Mariko pointed at Hinata who beamed and nodded her head. Clearly she didn't notice the 'idiot' comment.

"That's right! Leave it to me to lead the black ops! Plus, with Shachou and Hana-chan under me, we'd be invincible!" Hinata punched her chest, a smug smile across her face.

"Who says I'm under you?" Both Saeko and Hanako growled at Hinata simultaenously. Both looked at each other, glaring.

"I'm not going to be under you either." They both said. Everyone suddenly felt the tension between the two as most of them smiled painfully as they looked at them. The evil princess versus the evil witch. If Hanako is the evil princess, Saeko is the evil witch, then what's Hinata's role?

"I don't know if I should feel relieved upon hearing that." Nami sighed as she shook her head. Hinata tilted her head pouting while Mariko narrowed her eyes. Looks like they added two troublemakers to their screwed up group. With Saeko, Hanako and Hinata in their team, things might get a lot more crazier than before.

The future looks to be chaotic in Mariko and Nami's eyes now.

"So what do you say Nami? Do you take Hana-chan as your diva to have and to hold, till a scandal tears you apart?" Hinata beamed.

"Stop calling me Hana-chan!" Hanako growled at Hinata who just shrugged.

"Not the point right now." Mariko pointed out. They all turned to Nami who was looking at their hands, a look of concentration across her face.

"I know this sounds...stupid to ask right now but...I guess I need to know..." Nami slowly looked up to look at Hanako.

"You're really not bothered by the fact that...I'm a girl...?"

Yes, Nami was right. That was a stupid question as most of them let out a scoff, trying not to laugh. Asahi looked away covering her mouth, Yuko pursed her lips tight but tears were forming in her eyes, Mariko has her hand on her face but her shoulders were trembling, Yukarin had her arm around Hinata and they were both laughing, clutching their stomachs but oddly enough, no sound came out of them.

Nami narrowed her eyes.

"Hey I did point out that it was a stupid question so stop laughing! And will you two stop laughing without a sound? It's kinda creepy!" Nami growled at her friends, a slight blush across her face as she felt stupid.

"You can't blame them. That question is stupid since I'm quite aware that you are a girl the moment you stripped in front of me in the parking lot." Hanako giggled as Nami groaned.

"I know. God, don't remind me. I guess I'm just trying to warn and remind you that me being a girl...and you wanting to be with a girl would cause problems in the future what with us being an idol and all."

Hanako smiled as soon as Nami said 'future' and that word 'us' made her feel warm inside especially coming out from Nami's mouth. Either Nami isn't aware of those words she said...or she was finally giving in to what she wants.

To what they both want.

"If that is the case...then I don't care if you're a girl or a boy because you're mine..." Hanako then pulled Nami's hand and placed it to her chest, letting the girl feel her heart beating fast for her.

"...just like I'm yours." She added, smiling lovingly at Nami who blushed. From the blush Nami is wearing, looks like she likes that answer. Hanako can't see that uncertainty in her eyes anymore. That uncertainty was now replaced with that warm look that Hanako missed so much. That same look Hanako is giving Nami right now.

"Any more worries you want to add?" Hanako asked, placing their hands back in front of them as she squeeze Nami's hand. Nami's eyes shifted to her eyes then to their hands. She sighed defeatedly.

"I honestly can't think of anything anymore since I think all of you got it covered." All smiles could be seen at what Nami said. It is true that they got it all covered. So all Nami has to do, is say...

"So...is that an 'I do' to the whole till a scandal tears you apart thingy?" Hinata asked as she moved in front of Hanako and Nami who were still holding each others hands.

"This isn't a wedding you know." Nami narrowed her eyes at Hinata.

"It's more fun this way, plus she's holding a bouquet right now looking like a bride you know." Hinata pointed out. Nami looked at the bouquet and remembered something that Mariko said earlier.

"That reminds me. I don't like flowers that much. So please try to lessen giving them to me every time I'm performing." She added smiling painfully at Hanako who frowned slightly.

"Oh. That's right. Our apartment looks like a morgue now because of them flowers." Mariko narrowed her eyes at the word 'morgue' that Hinata used. It's better to ignore that girl rather than correct her right now. Since when does a morgue have flowers around?

"Everytime that...you're performing? But...I've only sent you two bouquet of flowers and that's counting this one that I'm holding. The other one is when you were hospitalized." Hanako frowned at Nami as she remembers her being hospitalized. Nami gulped at that knowing that Hanako would've known about that.

But...she said she only gave two bouquet of flowers...?

"What?" Everyone looked at Hanako, shocked.

"You're not...flower girl?" Mariko asked as she pointed at Hanako who shook her head. She wasn't the one sending Nami flowers?? They were all sure that Hanako was the one who was sending Nami flowers since it started a few days after she suddenly disappeared. It was something that the other girl would do since she is head over heels for Nami. But Hanako looked genuinely confused right now so maybe...she really isn't the flower girl. If that is the case...

...then who is Nami's mysterious flower girl??

"Someone's sending you flowers?!" Hanako looked mad as she gripped Nami's hand as if finally realizing the problem. The other girl couldn't help but flinch as she saw the jealousy coming out of her. This is not good.

"With a mysterious card saying 'soon' all the time." Yuko added. She shrugged when Nami glared at her for that. Hanako clearly doesn't need to know that right now.

"What?! It's a stalker! You're being stalked! Why are you letting my Nami being stalked?!" Hanako turned to Saeko who raised her eyebrow not liking that tone Hanako is using on her as if she wasn't doing her job properly.

Well maybe she has her moments...but that's not the point really.

"Now that I think about it...it really isn't that important, you know." Nami waved her hand trying to ease the tension between the two. When the two glares at each other like that, it just feels like a war is going happen soon. The thought of the two being in a war with each other is a scary thought as it looked like the two are going to go all out if that happens. It's like...a nuclear war between the two and well...

...they really need to prevent that from happening.

Hanako looked at Nami incredulously.

"How can you say that?! Someone is stalking you! This is important stuff! We can't just ignore this problem. What if something happens to you because of that stalker?"

"Then I'm sure we'd do something about it like you said earlier...right...?" Nami gave her a warm smile. Seeing that smile would normally make Hanako melt, but she was far too worried about the other girls' safety right now than do some...melting.

"Well yeah...but..."

"Hanako..." Nami whispered her name for the second time, squeezing the other girls' hand as she gets her attention. Okay now she could do some melting since Nami just called her by her real name again. She could definitely get used to that.

"We'll take care of it alright? All of us would." Nami smiled at her friends who nodded. Well if they can't, there's always the police right? You can also add Akimoto-sensei and the AKB management for protection as well. So maybe they got it all covered. Besides, it's too early to determine if the one giving her the flowers is a stalker. For all they know, it's just a hardcore fan of hers.

But...isn't that like the first stage of a person becoming a stalker?

....Oh well. They can probably worry about that later.

Much later.

"Guess that means...?" Hinata looked at Nami expectantly, a grin on her face. Nami let out a defeated sigh.

"Well, it looks like I really don't have a choice don't I...?" Nami looked around her, smiling awkwardly. Mariko grinned, Yukarin and Yuko nodded their head, Asahi shrugged wearing a playful smile, Saeko and Marilyn just smiled at her. Yep. Definitely don't have a choice.

Nami looked back at Hanako, frowning slightly when she found the other girl looking all sad as she stares at their hands. Maybe saying she doesn't have a choice was a bad idea after all.

But...she can fix that. No problem.

She squeezed Hanako's hand making the other girl to look back at her.

"But...that doesn't mean that everyone is forcing me to want this. It's more like, you guys are showing me what I've been desperately hiding inside...and well...I can't say anything to deny it because...all of you can see right through me."

"Yeah, you just suck at lying." Hinata added making Nami chuckle.

"If you put it that way, yeah, I pretty much suck at lying. I guess I just wear my heart on my sleeves eh?"

"No sleeves. Just wearing your heart out."

"Right." Nami grinned at Hinata who grinned back. Mariko narrowed her eyes at the two. Is this a Hinata/Nami moment or a Hanako/Nami one? It's really quite confusing now. Thankfully Asahi noticed and cleared her throat bringing her two best friends back to the topic at hand.

"Right. Anyway I guess what I'm trying to say is...this may sound corny but..." Nami turned back to Hanako smiling as she saw tears forming in her eyes.

"I do want this. I want you. Till a scandal tears us apart..." She smiled lovingly at Hanako who looked smiled back just as lovingly at her. It was futile to resist since she has a feeling that everyone would convince her to be with Hanako no matter what she says. This is completely the opposite of what she was planning to do, what she needed to do. But...she just couldn't lie to Hanako can she? She can't lie to everyone. No...because everyone could easily see what she really wants.

Her.

That loving look was only for a second though as Nami noticed Hinata beaming in the corner of her eye. She turned to look at her.

"Though that phrase kinda sounds stupid, you know. That 'till a scandal tears us apart' thing." Nami frowned slightly. Where the hell did Hinata...oh wait...she probably invented that herself. It is Hinata after all.

"You shouldn't worry about that right now." Hinata motioned her head towards Hanako, trying to tell Nami that she should worry about the other girl instead of that phrase she just came up with. Nami understood her and as if in slow motion, she turned her head to look back at the other girl. Her eyes widen when the girl suddenly jumped towards her, knocking her back, butt first on the floor. She closed her eyes waiting for the impact as the other girl clings to her. A loud thud could be heard making the others cringe at the impact. The next thing they know, the bouquet of flowers that Hanako was holding earlier was now on Yuko's hand and  Nami is on the floor groaning with Hanako on top of her.

That definitely hurts. But hey, Hanako's hot body is on top of her. That ought to make up for the pain right? Poor lucky Nami then.

"I-Itaiiii~!" Nami groaned as she sat up, rubbing her butt with her hand, ignoring how Hanako's hands tightened around her, pressing their bodies tight. Pain before pleasure right?

"I knew she was going to do that sooner or later." Mariko smirked as she looked at the two on floor.

"It was kinda predictable." Yukarin nodded, a grin on her face.

"Look Nyan-Nyan! We're going to get married next!" The perverted squirrel beamed at her girlfriend as she showed the bouquet of flowers that she caught. Asahi tilted her head a bit confused as she looked at the bouquet.

"How did that get to you?"

Yuko shrugged not really sure how it did end up to her. Hanako probably threw it on her direction when she jumped or something.

"Awww. I wanted to catch that. Ne, let me borrow that later so I could snap a picture with Mariko while I'm holding that. For the 'HiMari' fan club." Hinata elbowed Yuko as she wiggled her eyebrow. Mariko narrowed her eyes at that. What else is new?

"H-Hanako...? Ease up...c-can't...breathe..." Nami moaned as she tries to push the other girl off of her. Hanako eased up a little bit but still kept her hold on the girl, her face on Nami's neck as if she's hiding her face from the world. Her breath felt hot on Nami's skin making the latter beet red from blushing.

Uh...what now?

"We'll be going now since everything seems settled here." Marilyn said as she crouched at the floor beside the blushing Nami, smiling. Saeko stood beside her wearing a knowing smile.

"Enjoy the rest of the night Nami because tomorrow we'll be talking about some ground rules for this. Clearly you three need it since you have respective partners now." She looked at Asahi who gave her a small smile with Yuko still gushing on how their wedding would be as she cradles the bouquet of flowers she caught. Saeko then looked at Hinata who quickly stood beside Mariko and gave Saeko a nod, a beaming smile on her face. Mariko rolled her eyes at the exchange.

"Take care and...goodluck." Marilyn gave her a wink. She stood up and was looking at the two with a smile as she and Saeko walked towards the door. Once the two were out of the room, Hinata crouched beside Nami, looking at her excitedly. Despite her blushing state, Nami couldn't help but raise her eyebrow at the girl.

"Well...?"

"W-well what?"

"Isn't this where you...kiss the diva?"

Normally it's impossible for Nami to get redder than she already is but...that's exactly what happened, looking much like a red crayon.

"I-I'm not going to kiss her i-in f-front you guys!!" She stammered, unconsciously wrapping her arm on the diva's waist. She stiffened when she felt Hanako move, nuzzling at her neck. She could feel her lips on her neck now making her gulp.

"Aww c'mon! we've already seen the whole confession of undying...uh...want earlier. Might as well make it even more official with a kiss eh?" Hinata wiggled her eyebrow.

"No!!" Nami tightened her hold on the diva. A possessive move from Hinata's point of view. No doubt Hanako must be in heaven right now.

"C'mon. Kiss already. Preferably with some tongue action." Again with the eyebrow wiggling. Somehow that brought Mariko and Asahi's attention as they quickly pulled the girl up and began pushing everyone towards the door.

"We were all for seeing the kiss...but you just have to add that and ruin it don't cha?" Yukarin glared at Hinata who pouted stretching her hand towards Nami as they were being pushed outside the door.

"No were not. Some of you were. Not me. I can only take little sappiness. Hinata's perversion? No way." Mariko shook her head.

"I'm going to have to check if you're viewing porn on your computer. That goes for Yuko as well." Asahi said as she pushed the others with Mariko helping.

"What's wrong with what she said? It's not like she's asking them if we could see them have sex!" Yuko reasoned making the two only push harder.

"That's it! OUT! NOW!" Mariko growled. Clearly she doesn't need to hear that. That's her best friend and her friend for God's sake!

After a few struggles from the three who wanted to see some serious kissage from the two, the five finally stepped out of the room, leaving Nami and Hanako to have some alone time at last. Nami let out a relieved sigh.

But...they're alone now...?

Nami gulped.

What now...?

Hanako let out a soft whimper making Nami frown slightly. She jumped slightly when she felt something hot trickling on her neck. A hot...liquid. That bettwe not be drool. But if it isn't drool...then could it be...?

"A-are you...crying...?"

Nami felt her nod.

"Just...happy..." Hanako mumbled through her neck.

"Is this where you tell me you've been searching for me?" Nami chuckled remembering that time where they were inside Ray's dressing room, the first time they again as Nami and Ray. She can't help but remember the few similarities of that time to where they are now. There are differences on what happened then and to what is happening now.

Those differences right now are the ones that's making her feel warm, making her smile.

Nami felt Hanako shook her head. Slowly, Hanako pulled herself up to look at Nami, tears falling from her eyes, a look of blissful happiness across her face. Nami was stunned as she saw that look. She'd never seen anyone so...beautiful. Her beauty just stuns her.

"This is where I tell you that I love you." Hanako whispered softly, stunning the other girl even more. Even her words...were beautiful in Nami's ears...but...

Nami opened and closed her mouth wanting to reply to those beautiful words Hanako said to her. But she was finding it hard to say it back. It shouldn't be this way. She should be able to say it back to her. So why can't she...?

Hanako saw Nami struggling for words, clearly not ready to say the 'L' word back to her. She wasn't hurt by it. She didn't doubt the feelings that Nami has for her despite the lack of response she's getting. Rather, it made her anticipate on the day that the girl she loves would say it back to her. For now, she'd wait. For now, she'd show Nami how much she loves her. Because sometimes words aren't enough to describe how one feels. And well, in the case of Nami, who cares if she can't say it to Hanako now? All Hanako needs is to see it in her eyes.

And she does.

Hanako cupped Nami's cheek making the other girl to look back at her. Hanako could see the frustration and sorry in her eyes. Despite that, she smiled at Nami, reassuring the girl.

"It's okay. When you're ready you can tell me."

"It's not like I'm not ready...I just..." Nami struggled again. Wanting to wipe that frustrated look Nami has, she leaned towards the girl and kissed her softly, stunning Nami for a second until finally, she kissed her back.

It felt like heaven to Hanako to feel Nami's lips again. It had been so long since she last felt them. And the last time she did...wasn't exactly something she wants to remember.

Slowly, she pulled back and opened her eyes. It made her smile that Nami took her time to slowly open her eyes as if she was relishing the kiss they had. The moment Nami opened her eyes, she gave her a peck on the lips surprising the other girl a little bit. Nami blinked at that, amused.

"Sorry, can't help it."

"Do I look like I mind?" Nami chuckled. They smiled at each other until Hanako remembered something. She caressed Nami's lips with her thumb.

"Another first kiss?" Hanako sounded a bit sad as she remember their last kiss together. It was a painful memory for her that she just wants to...erase it.

Nami understood what she meant even though Hanako didn't say it directly. She placed her hand on the hand that's caressing her, giving it a light squeeze.

"It better be the last first kiss then." She growled.

"Our last first kiss among the millions in the future." Hanako looked back at her, smiling. Nami sighed and narrowed her eyes at that.

"If you say it like that...you sound much like Yuko."

"Oh I think I'm far more worse than Yuko." She winked. Nami still narrowed her eyes making Hanako giggle. It made Nami smile to see her laugh like that even if it is because of that warning Hanako just made. But then, she noticed her cheeks streaked with tears. Her hand instantly went to it, wiping them with her thumb. Hanako stopped giggling as she watched Nami, a soft smile across her face.

"I knew I'd make these fall. But I didn't think it'd be happy tears."

"It's good then?"

"Yeah...it is. It's all good." Nami pulled Hanako to her, their lips meeting again for the second time. Their second kiss among the millions in the future. She definitely should stop counting if that's the case.

Hanako pulled back, panting slightly.

"I wasn't kidding when I said I'm far worse than Yuko." Hanako grinned her hands going under Nami's shirt, her finger touching the skin of her stomach.

"Wh-what...?!"

'Aww c'mon. Like you didn't know that'll happen?' Inner Mariko rolled her eyes.

What else is new?


*************************************************


"Yuko, stop being a sexual influence on Hinata!" Asahi glared at her girlfriend as they walked inside the Budokan towards the exit.

"What?! She's the one teaching me things!" Yuko pointed out. Hinata looked at her feigning a shocked face and shook her head denying the accusation.

"Well, I never!"

"She's the one who told me to do--" Yuko began to explain but was cut off by her angry girl friend who was oddly enough, blushing.

"I don't want to hear it!" Probably because it's related to her.

"Well I do." Yukarin grinned.

"Yukarin! You're not helping!" Asahi glared at her. The bantering continues with Mariko walking far behind the four. Knowing that she was out of earshot of the four, plus the four were damn noisy that they probably won't hear her, she pulled out her phone from her pocket and scanned her phonebook to call someone. She pressed the call button and puts her phone to her ear, waiting for the other person to pick up. Within three rings, she heard the familiar voice.

"Hello?"

"Hey. It's done." Mariko heard the other person chuckle.

"I figured as much."

"You could've joined us, you know."

"Nah, it's better this way. Ray-san wouldn't like me to be there anyway."

"Right."

"You didn't tell them right?"

"No, I didn't. Why won't you let them know that you're the mastermind of this whole thing anyway?" Mariko frowned.

"I just...don't. You don't like taking the credit?"

"Yes. Especially if the credit isn't rightfully mine to begin with."

"Oh. You have a point."

"I'm not going to force you to tell though. If you don't want to, it's your choice."

"Thanks."

"I should be the one thanking you."

"You'd do the same thing if you had the chance."

"Yeah. I would...but you did."

"I just want to see her happy. I hate mopey Nami."

Mariko laughed at that. She couldn't agree more.

"Hey Mariko! Hurry up your wrinkled old butt! I'm getting hungry!" Hinata shouted at her as she waved in the distance. She could see Yukarin and Yuko laughing their ass off while Asahi face palmed herself at what Hinata said.

Dead girl waving.

"Looks like you guys are going out to celebrate." The person on the other side chuckled.

"Wanna join us?"

"No thanks. I am pretty tired you know."

Mariko smiled. She was pretty tired as well but...she still felt like they should celebrate this day. A lot of things happened that needs celebrating. And well, she wanted the other girl to join them since she was one of the reason why they should celebrate. But...it feels like something is holding the other girl back from her joining them. Maybe she's just shy or something?

If that's the case, they could probably do some pushing for the other girl to join them.

She heard the other girl let out a sigh, making her frown slightly.

"Why won't you ask me that?"

Mariko smirked as she understood the question.

"Do I need to?"

"I just find it weird that you instantly went with my plan without asking me what I knew and how I knew things."

"Honestly, if you tell me the answer to that? I wouldn't be surprised. So I didn't bother asking." Mariko looked at her four friends talking and laughing as Hinata and Yuko were making faces. Looking at them, knowing what kind of people they are, the things that they endured together, their secrets? Yup, nothing surprises her anymore.

"I see."

"Yeah. Hey, I gotta go. Hinata's kinda taunting me right now for being slow." Mariko narrowed her eyes at Hinata who was spanking her butt that's facing Mariko. That's real idol-like Hinata. Real idol-like.

"Oh. Yeah. Sorry."

"No prob just...thanks you know. For making them both happy."

"It's okay. I wanted to. Plus, us team Edward got to stick together right?"

"Uh...yeah...Go team Edward." Whoever that is. Mariko really needs to kill Asahi now for spewing unnecessary lies to this girl. Just what the hell is team Edward?! Is that related to that damn book that she forced Asahi to read for her? Probably is.

"You better go Mariko. I'll see you soon."

"Yeah. Thanks again Acchan. See you soon. Bye." She closed her phone, staring at it for awhile, a genuine smile on her face. Thoughts of Maeda being in their group soon enters her mind. She wonders what that'll be like. What would their screwed up group be like if someone like Maeda enters?

She looked back at the four as she heard Asahi squealing. Hinata and Yuko were trying to kiss the girl as Yukarin held up her phone to take a picture.

Mariko is sure then, upon seeing the four, that no matter who enters their group, it won't erase the fact that they're still screwed up.

But, if she's honest, being with a bunch of screw ups, ain't that bad.

Mariko smirks at that thought and began walking towards the four, smiling.

Meanwhile, inside her room, Maeda smiled as she closed her phone, happy that everything worked out fine. Her eyes looked at the object on her lamp side table. She smiled at the handkerchief Kai dropped.

Kai's handkerchief that has 'K. Nami' embroidered on it.

No more mopey Nami/Kai then.


*************************************************


Another meanwhile, on Akimoto-sensei's office. AkiP was talking to someone on his phone.

"Nice to hear from you again. How are you? Yes, we had a concert earlier. I sent you an invite didn't I? It's okay, I know you're quite busy. Yes, that's the name of the group. It stands for Akihabara 48. Oh, your sister? Yeah, I think she saw the concert earlier. Oh, you know Shinoda-san as well? Her and Shinoda-san are friends right? Yeah, they're fine. Though I'm sure your sister misses you. Probably Shinoda-san too. You're coming back? That's great!"

AkiP stood up and looked out the window, smiling.

"Your sister and Shinoda-san would definitely be surprised to see you back."


~END~


____________________________________________________________________


Author's Rants:

Oh my God, it ends! I'm so happy I could cry buckets right now. But that'll look weird so I'll just write what I feel.

Thank you so much to everyone who supported this silly fanfic. This story that went on for...a year and a few months?! God that long?! Geeez.

Anyway, shocking feeling aside and wondering how I can keep it up for that long, I'm really really REALLLY thankful for everything and everyone reading, clicking the thank you button, sending me pms, and commenting. You have no idea how much it helped me or motivate me to write. There are times when I just wanted to let go of this, but seeing people still reading it, made me continue writing. A sincere thank you to all of you.

I remember posting this story on the Others FanFics section as somewhat a way for me to let out my frustrations because AKB48 fanfics are pretty rare at that time. Now look at it now! We have an AKB48 Fanfic Section now!! Isn't that super late for me to be spazzing about?! Yes it is. But the point is, I'm happy that AKB48 fanfics are growing nowadays. More awesomeness to spaz about. LOL.

Sorry about that, coffee high right now.

Oh yeah, about the sequel. Already jumbled up in my head. I'm pretty surprised that it won though on my poll thingy. I was like, really??? A sequel?? Wow. I can write the prologue now or maybe just a teaser of it. I think that last bit I wrote kinda says what Nami's group is going to expect doesn't it. But I guess I can write a proper teaser for the sequel after the Hinata chapter.

So yeah, I'm writing the Hinata chapter next. Anyone want to see something crazy in that chap? I'm all ears...or eyes for that matter. I'll take it as a challenge of sort...I think.

With that, again, I bow down as thank you to all of you. It has been quite an enjoyable ride. Thank you so much!

If you have any comments, questions, suggestions, advice, rants, complaints, requests, murder intentions...please feel free to say them to me. I'll reply to all those inquiries of yours. And no...I'm not a fan of twilight. Though I know Acchan is.  :lol:


THANK YOU AGAIN SO MUCH!!!


 :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: Megumi on January 05, 2012, 02:03:45 PM

 :bow: :bow: :bow: Thank you that was a great ending...Acchan the master mind if it all what a great person she is doing for Nami even tough she also have a crush for her...

Thank you again and yes Hinata sequel I can't wait to read it!

Arígatou!  :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: RJay on January 05, 2012, 06:20:31 PM

Omg omg omg I can't believe you updated
I wonder who's the person that AkiP was talking to
I'm looking forward for the sequel

Like to say good work, I really love this story

And please update soon for the sequel I'll be waiting

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: bou-j525 on January 05, 2012, 08:25:44 PM

YES YES YES !!!!! I HAVEN'T READ IT BUT I JUST HAD TO COMMENT !!!!!!! PARTYING IN MY HEAD  :panic:
I've never been so happy to understand English, that is how much I love your fic  :inlove:

EDIT : *In the middle of the last part & about to kill Nami if she keeps being so...  :banghead: * Just read the following sentence... Yuko you're my hero 8D
EDIT 2: Can anyone kill Nami & her stupid question before I do it  :banghead: *Still not at the end*
EDIT 3: OMG I'M DONE! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO  :panic: I love you & your fic so much, I can't wait for Hinata chapter  :grin: Prepare to laugh :rofl:

Damn I remember when we were on the "others fanfics" section! There were like.... what... 5 AKB fics maximum? And four of them were OneShot? XD
I was searching for AKB fanfics and couldn't find any "good" fic... and then I found yours and went  :shocked It's been a long journey since then.... It's awesome how far you go! Great job :theking I like your writing style & it's probably what make me start writing here :peace:  :thumbup You better create a sequel too, even if it's in two years and I don't remember anything, count me in to read everything again  :thumbup
Until then, thank for writing this amazing & original fic   :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: kahem on January 06, 2012, 12:06:14 AM

OMG thank you so much!!! For posting it!!!
I wanna comment but I'm so tired because of school lol

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: Hart on January 06, 2012, 05:58:40 AM

Yay!! It's finally over!!  :cow:

Uh....I mean, aw, so sad that it's over.  :nervous

At first I was against having a sequel, but now... I can't wait. So who is Nami's flower girl? And who was that on the phone at the end?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED)
Post by: dark-atrox on January 07, 2012, 11:07:01 AM

Ack! :panic: I’m sooooo stupid!!! :banghead: I missed like two awesome updates…blaming the real
world for taking up my AKB fanfic reading time! –pouts-  But anyway, I thought this day wouldn’t come
where I’d finally read the E word….You’re so writing a Sequel or else im going to spam u with
my messages here and in FB!  :yep:I’m serious, don’t laugh.  XD

You’re so awesome :thumbsup, you rock :bow: but I can’t get enough with my favorite pairing Ray/Nami XD XD XD
so I’m looking forward for the sequel in the future. I don’t care how long it takes :yep:, I’ll patiently wait for it. :cathappy:
I really want to see/read Ray and Nami being all coupley to each other :wub:, with Hinata bugging them or calling Ray Hana-chan
 or Ray making silly banters with Hinata in front of Nami’s friends (AKB members) :nervous. I think it would look amusing and HIlarious :twisted:
…I’m rambling I know :P. I was only like this after reading an awesome fic so blame yourself for this. :grin: :grin: :grin:

PS: Belated Merry Xmas and Happy New Year. I hope you had good holiday with you fam… :)
               mine sucks, I was hospitalizeat Jan.01, 2012…can u believed that?  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
              I’m soooo looking forward for Ray’s brother’s appearance and the new nemesis.  :twisted:
              Can’t wait for the Black Ops new mission to start XD XD XD! Ta-ta for now… :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: FoF on January 25, 2012, 03:24:55 PM

Okay...let's do this again. Even if there are people who already read this. Anyway, TAKE TWO!!  :lol:

BELATED HAPPY CHINESE NEW YEAR TO ALL!!!  :cow: :cow:

Trust me, it wasn't belated before.  :lol:

My replies to the commentors:

@Megumi: Glad you liked it! Acchan does feel like she has a crush on little Nami does she. Maybe I'll play with that idea more on the sequel. It's fun writing jealous scenes.  :lol: Thanks so much for reading!  :bow:

@RJay: I'll try to post the sequel as soon as I finished it. I'm still stuck with the Hinata chap and all. And that person AkiP is talking to...is pretty mysterious. That's all I can say about that for now because I'm not really sure as well how that person would be. :nervous Thanks so much for reading!  :bow:

@bou-j525: Aww, you're making me blush. But yeah, I remember that time wherein AKB48 fanfics were pretty rare. I remember looking for some and found Immo's awesome fic. Then I noticed it wasn't being updated and got myself to create one here. And now look how time flies!  :lol: Immo finished hers and now you're creating a sequel as well! The first one I'm a bit sad and the last one...Hell yeah!! Update your fic too!  :twothumbs

@kahem: Thanks so much!  :) Even though you're tired, you still left a comment. Means a lot.  :bow:

@HartAKL85:

Quote from: HartAKL85 on January 06, 2012, 05:58:40 AM

Uh....I mean, aw, so sad that it's over.  :nervous

This had me LOLing. I prefer your enthusiasm that I finally finished this fic but still... :lol: Honestly, I really had no idea that the sequel would win in that poll thing. Surprised me really.  :nervous And Nami's flower girl and that person at the phone...definitely would bring hell to the group. Thanks for reading!  :bow:

@dark-atrox: Don't spam me in FB. Please have mercy.  :nervous I'll try to create an interesting sequel. Hopefully. Yeah, I guess there'd be a lot of scenes for Ray and Nami. That includes couple scenes and disaster scenes because of Hinata's trolling. I'm calling her the trolling brainiac.  :lol: Ray's brother and the new enemy huh. Wonder how I'll play with them. Ugh...missions...that'd be another headbleed for me.  :nervous And I know I already said it in my pm to you but yeah...your hospitalization on New years sucked.  :lol: Take care of yourself alright?!  :)

@Silent readers and Thank you pressers: Thank you so much for reading!! Though this fic is getting old, hopefully you guys would still like it. I'll try to update as soon as I can. I only write when I have free time so...yeah. Still, I'll try.  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Okay, with that done, please enjoy this chap.


______________________________________________________


Hinata Special Chapter Part 1


Mariko couldn't help but smile as she held up the latest edition of her favorite fashion magazine which she bought earlier. She opened it and flipped through the pages loving the smell of a newly opened magazine. With her legs crossed, she leaned back to her chair making herself comfortable then held up her magazine to read still keeping her smile. This is how her day off should be. Peace and quiet, reading her favorite magazines, sipping coffee, eating sweets and just relaxing in a secluded restaurant that's becoming her favorite. It was such a perfect day for her that she swears she could hear birds singing in the background, the world becoming a beautiful haze around her as she turns a page of her magazine.

Everything was just...perfect!

"So...tell me about yourself." A voice in front of her said making her freeze. Hearing that voice, the chirping birds dies and the beautiful haze around her disappeared. She suddenly woke up to find the world a bit dark now as she slowly lowers her magazine to look at the other girl across her. Her perfect day goes bye bye to her now.

"What?" Mariko asked as she raised her eyebrow. The other girl shrugged.

"Tell me about yourself." Hinata repeated.

"Why?"

"Well, that's what they do in dates right?"

"This is not a date." She grumbled, completely lowering the magazine for the other girl to see that she's not pleased. Hinata tilted her head slightly, a bit confused.

"It's...not?"

"You don't force yourself, begging like mad to join someone in a date." And that's exactly what Hinata did earlier. As Mariko was heading to buy her magazine, Hinata suddenly called her up and asked her relentlessly if she could join her in her day off since Hinata has her day off as well. Normally Mariko would just hang up not needing a companion in her supposed perfect day but she wasn't kidding when she said that Hinata was begging like mad on her earlier. The girl was relentless that she was bawling her eyes out. At least, that's what Mariko heard from the phone. Looking at the other girl now, it looked like she was only acting since her eyes doesn't look like she cried earlier.

She's been had! Had! But...it's okay, just for today she'll let it slide.

"But dating is between two people right? We're two people." Hinata reasoned, pointing at the two of them.

"Two people who are heading towards a romantic relationship. I think that's the kind of dating you're trying to say. Clearly that's not us. We're just two people hanging out...thank God!" Mariko grumbled, covering Hinata's face as she held up her magazine again to read.

"We can head there you know. It's as easy as saying the word floccinaucinihilipilification." Hinata said probably grinning and wiggling her eyebrows. Mariko could tell without looking at the other girl. She lowered her magazine again, her eyes narrowed as she saw that she was right. Hinata is grinning and doing that annoying wiggling of eyebrows of hers as she looks at her.

"That word you just said...the flocci-whatever isn't easy to say you know." Mariko pointed out. Is that even a word? Maybe Hinata just came up with that. It is Hinata after all.

"Exactly. But with a little practice, like I did, it will be easy to say. Just like us, if we practice enough with the whole dating thing..." Hinata heavily rests her chin on her hand using the table as she grins at Mariko.

"...maybe the 'HiMari' coupling wouldn't be imaginary anymore. Let's head towards a hot, steamy, romantic relationship." Hinata proposed as she winked at the taller girl. Mariko stared at a smug looking Hinata with narrowed eyes for awhile. She wanted to wipe that smug look on the other girls face that's why she surprised the other girl when she quickly grabbed her arm, that's connected to the hand that Hinata's chin is resting on, and pulled it to the side making the other girl's chin hit the table.

"Ow!! That hurts!" That definitely wiped Hinata's smug face as she rubs her chin, glaring at Mariko who was grinning. Look how the table turns.

"Sadistic. I was right to name you Sado back then!" Hinata pointed out still glaring at Mariko who rolled her eyes, sighing.

"Whatever." And she's back to reading her magazine and ignoring the other girl who stares at her magazine that's covering Mariko's face, pouting. They stayed quiet for awhile, both occupied with their own thoughts. Well Mariko seemed occupied as she looks at the latest trends in the magazine she's reading while Hinata pouts as she look around finding it hard to stay put and do nothing.

After finishing three pages from her magazine, Mariko frowned slightly as she hears a long sigh coming out of the other girl.

"Is this how old people nowadays spend their free time?" Hinata asked as she poked her unfinished cake. With narrowed eyes, Mariko lowered her magazine once again.

"Remind me again why I'm here with you." She said flatly staring at Hinata. The latter let out a groan as she rolled her eyes.

"Ugh. Because my two best friend decided to work instead of play with me."

"I'd rather work than play with you." Mariko mumbled as she shook her head. Hinata didn't seem to hear what she just said as she continues her rant.

"Could you believe that's all they ever do besides make out with their girl friends?! Work and make out! Work and have sex! Work and make out THEN have sex! They have no time for me if their schedule is that great you know!" Hinata flails her hands as she rants. Mariko's eye twitch upon hearing the word 'sex.' She really didn't want to hear her friends nocturnal activities. It's her friends and best friend you know! Just thinking about them and the word sex brings certain uncomfortable chill on Mariko's spine. Might bring unwanted visuals as well.

Thank God she never experienced that...yet.

"Hmmm, now that I think about it, I think they're having sex. At least I think Yuko and Asahi are. Nami can be a prude so I don't think her and Hana-chan are doing it. Plus they only got together a week ago, so no to them having sex. I don't even think they reached second base yet. Now Yuko and Asahi on the other hand...could have reached second base. Third base even! But...I'm not entirely sure. I can't seem to catch them, you know. They're so good at hiding." Hinata rubs her chin, contemplating. Mariko stared at her in disgust. Second base? Third base? Just how many bases are there in an L relationship anyway? And Hinata is trying to catch Asahi and Yuko have...?

This is just...too much information for her. Too much!

Mariko groans as she shook her head trying to shake the Hinata's words. Hinata seems to misinterpret Mariko's pain as she nodded her head.

"I know right! Not enough information on their sex life. But now that I think about it, I did catch them in a...ahem...compromising position." Hinata wiggled her eyebrow at Mariko, grinning. She placed her unfinished cake to the side, placed her arm on the table then leaned close to Mariko, her hand cupping the side of her mouth as if to whisper. Mariko opened her mouth to tell Hinata she doesn't want to hear it but...she's too late as everything is in a haze because...

...the flashbacks are starting.


Flashback


Asahi was humming a familiar tune as she wash the dishes with a smile on her face. It's odd really. Normally she wouldn't be smiling as Hinata clearly escaped her dishwashing duties quickly running and locking herself in her room after thanking Asahi for the meal. Usually, Asahi would threaten her to get out of her room and tend to her duties but oddly enough, today, she didn't bother. She let Hinata have her way with a smile on her face.

Why was she in a good mood?

Honestly, she doesn't know. Nothing comes to mind as to why she's in a good mood. It's like...she's just is. It's as simple as that. Everything seemed so simple now that the three of them are happy.

Asahi beamed at that thought. Her beaming smile was short lived though as she heard their door open and close. A rustling sound came from the hallway towards the front door, probably removing their shoes. Frowning, she looked at the clock and saw that it was only 8:00pm. Nami said that she'd be home at around 10ish because her diva girlfriend wanted to spend some time with her...so who...?

"Tadaima..." The answer to her question sighed as it heavily walked towards her looking worn out. Asahi narrowed her eyes at the sudden guest.

"You don't live here Yuko." Despite the dull monotonous tone in her voice, Asahi still welcomed her perverted squirrel who immediately wrapped her arms around her waist, nuzzling her face on Asahi's neck. Asahi smiled and held her girl friend back feeling happy that she got to see her today. They didn't get to see each other earlier due to conflicting schedules but that doesn't matter now that Yuko is with her.

But then again, she can't help but wonder...

"It's not like I don't like this surprise and all but...what are you doing here?" Asahi asked as she caressed her girlfriend's back. She giggled as she felt Yuko nuzzle her neck once again.

"I just...wanted to see you. I missed you." Such simple honest words coming from Yuko that instantly made her feel warm. Those butterflies on her stomach once again livens at Yuko's words. But then again, the moment she saw Yuko those damn butterflies had been reacting like crazy.

"I hate not seeing you for a day, you know." Yuko mumbled through her neck.

"I know...and I missed you too." Asahi sighed, her cheek resting on the other girl's head.

"And I know you said I don't live here but...I meant what I said earlier." Yuko slowly pulled away from the embrace to look at her girl friend in the eye, giving her her usual dimpled toothy smile.

"I'm home, Nyan-Nyan." Yuko beamed at her, eyes conveying what she feels for the other girl.

'Because home is where the heart is. You're my home Asahi.'

It stunned Asahi, her mouth slightly parted as she stares at her perverted squirrel. Yuko's words struck her deep, her heart beating harder than before, those butterflies seemed to have multiplied in number as they are acting like crazy now in her stomach. Right now, this moment, she can't believe she can still fall even deeper in love with the girl in front of her than she already is. How can that be possible, she wonders.

Rather than stay stunned, Asahi felt the need to respond to Yuko's feelings. Instead of saying the love she wants to convey, she opted to show it to her lover. Without uttering a word, she cupped Yuko's cheek, tightened her hold on Yuko's waist then pulled her for a bruising kiss.

Kissing the hell out of your girl...now that's definitely a way to express what you feel. Add the whole pushing your girl to the table and lifting her up to sit on it without breaking your hot kiss...yup, the message is conveyed whole heatedly...uh...wholeheartedly.

Yuko was definitely surprised by this turn of events. Usually their make out sessions wouldn't be this intense. Yes, they hadn't make love yet after months of being together. But that didn't matter to Yuko as she really didn't want to rush things. Yuko didn't want to rush things with Asahi. When the time is right, they'll do it. Plus, if she's honest, she's a bit scared of making love to Asahi since they really have no experience when it comes to sex. Both hadn't had the opportunity to go there with their previous relationships. They didn't have that urge to do it with their past lovers. But now...now it feels so different.

So different that Yuko can't help but wonder if their first would be on Asahi's dinner table.

Yuko moaned as Asahi pulled her that their bodies were kissing as well, their mouths still on a lip lock, tongues dancing with each other. The squirrel was a bit taller now than Asahi as she was sitting on the table, her legs trapping Asahi as it was wrapped on the other girl's waist. Their hands were innocent enough. Yuko has her arms wrapped on Asahi's neck, one hand on the back of Asahi's head. Asahi's hands on the other hand were underneath Yuko's shirt, caressing the skin under the other girls breasts and back, restraining herself to going further up to feel the other girl. If she goes there...she'd definitely have a hard time of stopping.

But...does she really want to stop...?

The two were heavily making out for awhile until air became an issue to them. Asahi pulled away from Yuko's lips, gasping for air, their eyes opened and instantly found each other, both breathing hard. The taller girl could see desire in her squirrel's eyes and somehow she knew Yuko could see it in her eyes as well. Yuko's hand slowly made it's way to Asahi's kissable lips that's now wearing her shade of lipstick, a smudge visible on the side of her lovers lips. It brought a smile on her lips upon seeing it, caressing the lipstick stain with her thumb.

"Remind me to buy a no-smudge lipstick from now on. Though...that stain do look hot on you."

"Like you don't have stains as well." Asahi said as she grabbed Yuko's hand that's caressing her. With a smile, she leaned to kiss the smudge of lipstick on her lover and possibly adding more as she continues to cover Yuko with kisses, her tongue coming out to play every now and then. Yuko quickly rests her hand on the table to support their weight, giggling at the feel of her lovers lips on her face. Aggressive Asahi is always fun. Clearly the two were enjoying themselves as they continue to smile, playing around.

That is...until Yuko saw something in the corner of her eye.

Asahi stopped kissing as she felt the other girl stiffen. It made her wonder if she did something wrong to make her girl freeze. Frowning slightly, she pulled away to look at Yuko and found her gaping, her eyes turned to where the living room is. Asahi turned to look as well and flinched when she saw something she'd forgotten.

Hinata was there with a video cam on hand obviously taping them.

"Oh don't mind me, carry on." Hinata beamed, waving her hand dismissively. Why Hinata didn't run immediately as soon as the two looked at her? No one knows why. She did run though when Asahi finally came to her senses, blushing in rage and embarrassment as she let out a frightening growl then quickly ran towards Hinata who made a dash towards her room, squealing in fear. Yuko just sat on the table still frozen for awhile until she heard screams of pain, anguish and mild cursing inside Hinata's room. Thinking that her girlfriend might kill her bestfriend, Yuko jumped off the table...

...only to find her legs too weak to function making her to sit on the floor.

Well their make out session is pretty hot so she really couldn't blame how her legs are like jelly now.


End of Flashback


"I've never seen Asahi so scary in my whole life! She almost broke my video cam that time you know. But she didn't. She just took the tape and smashed it to pieces. You should have seen her smashing that thing! She definitely went ccraaazzy." Hinata rolled her eyes as she shook her head. Mariko grits her teeth, a blush across her face as she glares at Hinata. She really didn't want to hear that. Her friends...that unwanted flashback...ugh...definitely didn't need to hear that.

But from the looks of it, Hinata isn't done yet as she opened her mouth and said,

"Then there's the 'HaNami' pairing."

HaNami? Is that....?

As if in slow motion, Mariko's eyes widen in realization as Hinata opened her mouth to tell another unwanted tale, now about her best friend. She reached for the other girl and took her by the collar trying to prevent her from telling her tale but she's too late again.

Cue hazy surroundings, flashback starts.


Another Flashback that Mariko failed to stop


Hanako let out a sigh for the nth time, glaring at the television in front of them as they watch an anime that Nami seems to be so engrossed on. She glanced at her side and...yup...Nami's still engrossed on the television. She let out a sigh again as she looked back at the television after only sighing a minute ago.

This is so not how she imagined their day would be.

The two were sitting in Nami's apartment living room couch spending the rest of the afternoon together. Nami's work ended early and with Hanako still in 'vacation' until she gets back in the business for a comeback, she decided to invite herself in and spend some time with her girlfriend.

Nami, is her girlfriend! Her freaking girlfriend! A girl that is more than a friend! After all that drama, they're together now!

Usually thinking of such thoughts would make her feel giddy inside. But right now, looking at Nami focused on the television rather than her...frustrates the hell out of her. They should be cuddled in the couch what with them being together now, but no, the two were sitting slightly apart. The lack of skin touching and more on watching the stupid anime makes her feel ignored, which she never felt before. Lots of emotions she never felt before seems to resurface when she's Nami. Most of the time, she liked it. But right now, no...she didn't like it one bit.

They should be making out for God's sake! That's what girlfriends do all the time! Not watch anime!

Hanako sighed, crossing her arms to her chest, pouting.

"Are you trying to suck all the air or something?" Nami frowned slightly as she glanced at the other girl. She really was trying to ignore the sighs coming from Hanako but the girl was sighing so much it's getting hard to ignore it.

"Like you care which you obviously don't. Just marry your damn television why don't you. " Hanako mumbled as she sinks lower on her seat, pouting. She honestly didn't care if Nami heard her or not. If she did, good. Maybe that'll knock some sense on Nami on how she's being a sucky girlfriend right now. Somehow Hanako knew that Nami heard her as she heard her snort.

"Don't tell me you're jealous of the television." Nami chuckled finding the situation funny and well...cute. She gets the jealous rage Hanako has for Maeda but a television? That's just funny for Nami. From the glare Hanako is giving Nami, the diva is clearly not amused. That still doesn't change the fact that Nami is though as she began to laugh.

"Whatever gave you that idea?" Sarcasm doesn't seem to faze the teasing glint in Nami's eyes. Hanako knows that she's being childish but she can't help but pout as she stood up from the couch, readying herself to get out as she growled.

"Why do I even bother." And childish she was in Nami's eyes that she can't help but roll her eyes at what Hanako said. That doesn't mean she didn't stop her childish girlfriend when the latter took a step away from her. Nami immediately grabbed Hanako's wrist, halting the other girl's movements, then pulled her back down to sit on the couch.

"Oh for God's sakes."

Hanako's eyes widen as she found herself seated on the couch again. She turned to Nami, glaring as she opened her mouth to let out the annoyance she feels but was stopped when she felt that sweet soft pressure of Nami's lips to hers. That soft addicting lips of her girlfriend as she kissed her softly...shyly. Just feeling those lips made every negative things she felt earlier disappear. It was as if Nami was kissing them away. Hanako suddenly remembers why she bother.

Because she's madly in love with the person kissing her.

Yup, she's whipped. So whipped.

Nami slowly pulled away from the kiss feeling that the other girl would deepen it if she didn't pull away. She smiled as she rests her forehead on the other girl, loving the sigh that escaped Hanako's lips as they looked at each other. Her sigh was a lot different from her sighs of boredom and frustration earlier. This is a sigh of contentment and well...a little bit of longing as Nami noticed Hanako's eyes darting on her lips as she unconsciously licked them tasting Hanako's strawberry lip gloss.

"Feel better?"

Hanako stared at her with a serious face for awhile then shook her head. Nami frowned slightly. She was about to ask how she could make the other girl feel better when Hanako surprised by pushing her down to the couch, her head resting on the arm rest. She gulped when Hanako straddled her, hands pinning her shoulder, bodies almost kissing each other, a mischievous grin on her girlfriend's lips and those eyes that were darker than usual, desire apparent in them making the smaller girl to gulp again.

"H-Ha-Hanamrrrppphhh~" Nami was too late to say anything as Hanako silenced her with her lips. What a way to silence someone.

Nami was tasting it again, strawberries. Never in her life would she thought that she'd be addicted to strawberries. Most strawberries she tasted weren't sweet...weren't hot...weren't wet and warm and sweet...and hot...definitely hot...let's not forget that word...hot...didn't she already thought that?

Without breaking the kiss, Nami wrapped her arms around her girlfriend's slim waist, pulling Hanako down making her weight to fully rest on Nami. It earned Nami a moan from the diva and if she wasn't kissing Hanako, she would be smiling widely at that. It felt like it was an accomplishment for Nami to hear Hanako moan because of what she did. And well, she wanted to hear more of that.

Slowly, Nami's hands went under Hanako's shirt. She caressed the soft skin of Hanako's back, traveling upward until it reached Hanako's bra. It made her froze but apparently, Hanako didn't notice as she let out a sigh. It was far too soon for Nami to be going there, so her hands traveled down again staying only on the skin of her lower back. Her wandering hands found Hanako's spine liking the feel of the bumps of her bones. She scratched it lightly feeling the girl above her shiver. Maybe she shouldn't have done that since Hanako pulled away from their kiss, gasping for air. Both were breathing heavily, lips and faces red as they stared at each other.

"Nami..." Hanako moaned as Nami gently scratched Hanako's back. She let out a whimper as Hanako began kissing her jaw, traveling down to her neck. Somehow that made Nami stop her caresses on Hanako's back. She did wrapped her arms tightly on Hanako when the latter suddenly bit her making her yelp.

"H-Hana-k-ko..." Nami moaned, shivering as she felt Hanako's teeth gently scraping and nibbling her neck. Things were getting hotter for Nami as she moaned again feeling Hanako's tongue coming out to play on her neck. Yup, thing are getting way hotter than usual. She really should push the other girl away before things get even more hotter. Okay clearly that word is so overused in Nami's thoughts. But...what's hotter than hot again?

Shaking that question away, Nami gently pushed Hanako by the shoulder, stopping her from making her feel good. Uh...why was she stopping her again?

"Too fast, too soon?" Hanako asked as she caressed Nami's cheek, loving her girlfriend's flushed face.

Oh right. That.

"Yeah." Nami softly said.

"So does that mean no to second base then?" Hanako looked at her with a hopeful smile. Nami returned the smile, her hand brushing Hanako's hair behind her ears.

"Looks like you're feeling better now."

"You make me feel better." Hanako said softly, lowering herself to Nami, burying her face to the other girls neck, her hands went under Nami's shoulder squeezing it. It made Nami smile widely as Hanako began to nuzzle her neck, placing innocent kisses every now and then. The taller girl did stop though when she noticed something.

"I'm not crushing you, am I?" Hanako asked, her face still buried in her girlfriend's neck. The other girl is pretty small than her. So the thought of her crushing the other girl what with her laid down to her did cross her mind. She stayed still waiting for the other girl's response. She smiled when Nami tightened her hold on her.

"No. You're actually pretty light."

"Good." Hanako sighed, placing a kiss on Nami's neck then shifted her position so that her head would be resting on Nami's chest just below her collar bone. She closed her eyes focusing on the sound of Nami's heartbeat loving how fast it's beating. That's definitely because of her. No doubt about it. Nami seemed embarrassed by it though as she tried to normalize the beating of her heart by taking deep breaths. Didn't work though, not when her beautiful girlfriend is on top of her, their body pressed together. Her girlfriend's hot sexy body...

She shook her head sighing, trying to shake those perverted thoughts entering her mind.

Damn hormones.

Nami decided to just enjoy the warmth and closed her eyes. The two stayed like that for awhile, resting enjoying the comfortable silence. Everything was silent.

Silent.
Silent...?
Eh??

Nami suddenly opened her eyes then glanced at the television that was now turned off. She didn't turn it off. So who...?

"Did you turn the TV off?" Nami asked as she breaks the silence. Looking at the top of her girlfriend's head, she felt her nod.

"Distractions are a no-no while making out."

Nami chuckled at that.

"Sorry about earlier. For ignoring you I mean. I guess...I'm still not used to the whole girlfriend thing." Nami looked at the side feeling a bit embarrassed as she continue. Hanako stayed still, loving the vibrations coming from Nami as she talks.

"I did want to hold you earlier when you sat next to me...but...I wasn't sure if you wanted to be...held." Hearing that somehow brought Hanako's attention. Frowning slightly, Hanako pushed herself up, knees supporting her weight to look at her blushing girlfriend.

"What?"

"Well...I've never been in a relationship before. You're my first...so...and...w-well you know...I'm not really used to...being mushy and...stuff...so...yeah..." Nami blushed at every word she utters. Okay, so maybe that's an exaggeration, but that's what Nami felt like. She can't even look at Hanako's eyes right now because of the embarrassment she feels. Plus, she's feeling pretty stupid right now, beating herself up inside for blurting out her insecurities.

Hanako stared at her for awhile, realizing that Nami is experiencing her first relationship jitters. How come she didn't realize that?? No wonder Hanako was always the one to initiate things...heated things. Nami was scared to screw up. That maybe if she did screw up, Hanako would leave her or lose interest in her, which is for the diva ridiculous. But it might've entered in Nami's mind now that Hanako knows that Nami is feeling a bit insecure. It made her think that maybe Nami's insecurities were somewhat connected to why she hasn't said the 'L' word to her. It's too early for her to see the reason for Nami holding back her feelings but somehow it feels like Hanako is on to something. She completely understands her...but...

Hanako leaned to place a soft kiss on the corner of Nami's lips knowing that it would make the smaller girl to look back at her. Nami did as Hanako expected as the taller girl pulled away to look at her, smiling softly.

"You know how I feel about you right? I told you...didn't I?"

Nami could only nod, her face beet red as she remembers. She's a bit relieved that Hanako didn't say it out loud again since that day. It's not like she didn't want to hear it, quite the opposite really, it's just...it's not right for Nami to hear it if she can't say it back to Hanako. It's not fair to the other girl. At least that's what Nami thinks.

Hanako could sense it as Nami let out a sigh. It didn't remove the smile that Hanako is wearing though.

"Then isn't that an answer enough that I don't care what you do to me? Because you can do anything you want with me Nami."

Nami gulped as Hanako slowly leans towards her, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

"And I mean anything...you...want." Hanako seductively uttered those last three words to Nami, their lips almost touching. Nami's eyes were wide as she stared at Hanako's teasing ones. Wanting to tease the other girl more, Hanako's tongue came out and sensually licked her bottom lip. Nami couldn't help but gulped upon seeing it, a part of her wanted to close the gap between them and feel that soft warm tongue against her again. But she restrained herself as she looked at the side, avoiding to look at temptation.

"I'll...uh...k-keep that in mind." Nami weakly said. She frowned and pouted slightly as the other girl giggled pulling away from her to look at her embarrassed state. It looks like Hanako's loving how she can easily tease the uptight girl beneath her. Nami has a feeling Hanako would do this often now if that is the case. She definitely need to learn to be the aggressor in this relationship if she wants to turn the table around. It's no fun being the embarrassed one you know.

"Good. I wonder though, who says you're not my first?" Hanako tilted her head slightly as she looked at Nami.

"What?" Embarrassed state gone as Nami looked back at her.

"I've never been in a relationship as well. So what made you think I had?"

"You're kidding right?" Nami narrowed her eyes at Hanako who looked a bit confused. Surely Nami isn't Hanako's first. Proof of that is how she's always the confident one, always initiating things between them. So Hanako definitely is joking right now.

"No I'm not."

Or not.

"B-but...that can't be."

"Nami, I'm Ray the number one arrogant, selfish bitch diva in all of Japan or maybe even in the whole world. At least that's what Mari-chan tells me. Anyway, do you think I'd just fall for anyone or even be with someone what with me being like that?"

Nami was dumbfounded as she stares at Hanako for awhile. Sure she has a point but still Nami can't help but be doubtful.

"But...you're gorgeous and you're always so confident when we're together. So--" Hanako cuts her off as she leaned and kissed Nami's lips softly. She pulled back slightly and smiled at the stunned looking girl.

"That's for the gorgeous comment." Hanako said as her finger caressed Nami's lips.

" As for being confident, I just...do what I want when I'm with you. Which you should do too."

"I'll...try. I promise." Nami replied softly.

"Good."

"I still find it hard to believe that you hadn't had a relationship before though."

"Well, I've had suitors before but...I didn't like any of them. They didn't interest me. Until, I met a rude, brash young man who told me how ugly I am."

"I wasn't a suitor you know." Nami chuckled at that, remembering that incident.

"I know. I wanted you to be one, but I knew that it wouldn't happen. So instead of you being my suitor, I became yours." Hanako grinned.

"That explains the constant stalking and the gifts from you."

"Right. Anyway, that boy named Kai was the only one who piqued my interest. Found out he's really a girl named Nami, bunch of dramas occurred, and now I'm with her, kissing her, holding her...my first." Hanako smiled lovingly at Nami who's now caressing her cheek.

"Not your first kiss though...?" Nami hesitantly asked. She dreaded the answer but she wanted to get to know the person above her who holds her heart. Somehow she knew the answer but seeing Hanako shake her head with a sad smile pained Nami a bit.

"No. I'm sorry, I was a foolish girl, I--" Hanako didn't get to finish whatever it is that she wanted to say as Nami pulled her for a kiss. A possessive hard kiss that definitely took Hanako's breath away. She could feel the other girls jealousy as they kiss making her feel a bit giddy on the inside. Jealous Nami is hot.

"I don't want to hear it." Nami softly growled as she pulled away, her hand still on the other girls cheek. Hanako was definitely loving this side of Nami but she can see that it pained the girl that she wasn't Hanako's first kiss. So half of her was loving it while the other half was hating it for the pain that she inflicted on Nami.

"If it makes you feel better, I consider you my first though. I want you to be my first in everything."

"I know...and it's okay." Nami smiled reassuringly to Hanako who was looking at her unconvinced. The sudden urge to make Nami forget about her whole first kiss thing became stronger. Without any words, she crushed her lips to Nami wanting to erase that pain still apparent in the little girls eyes.

Nami felt it as she moaned, feeling Hanako's wet hot tongue dancing with her own. Hanako's kisses were intoxicating for Nami that it made everything in her head go blank as they continue. Everything was so blank for her that she didn't seem to mind as Hanako's hands began to travel under her shirt. So blank...that she didn't hear the door open and close.

Hinata removed her shoes then began walking towards the living room as she continue to look at her video cam. It just...wasn't working. She wondered if it was Asahi's fault. But after that incident she swore that it was working so why...?

Pouting, she stopped and continue to push the on button of the machine. She growled and even punched the machine, her patience thinning. After a few whacking and pressing, it finally came to life making her squeal, "Yatta!" She frowned feeling a bit confused as she stared at the small monitor. Is that...?

Of course the two occupants of the couch heard her and immediately pulled away turning to look at Hinata who looked to be filming them.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Both Hanako and Nami screamed, blushing madly at Hinata who jumped a bit at them squealing. Her eyes widen as she suddenly knew what it looked like to the two.

"N-No! I'm not filming you! P-Promise!" She shook her head frantically as she looked at the two. Yeah right, like that'll convince them. Obviously the two didn't believe her as they began throwing pillows at her. Her reflexes seemed slow due to the shock and nervousness that she didn't see that powerful throw by Nami. It hit her hard right on the face making her fall flat on the floor, groaning. She rubbed her nose feeling the hurt and then realized that her camera isn't in her hands anymore. She turned and saw her camera on the floor broken.

"M-my...camera..." She kneeled at it, picking up the pieces that's scattered on the floor. She stared at it, her hands shaking, eyes teary until finally she cried out.

"Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


End of Flashback and the life of Hinata's camera as well


"They broke my camera...my precious camera. What did my precious camera ever do to them to receive such immediate death? What?!" Hinata cried as she placed her forehead on Mariko's shoulder. The taller gritted her teeth, blushing furiously, her hands still gripping the other girls collar wanting to kill the girl that was now hugging her across the table. Her grip loosened as she glanced at the girl wondering if she really is crying. If she is...then the taller girl should postpone the killing and comfort her. She is still her friend after all.

"You smell nice." Hinata beamed as she pulled away to look at Mariko. Noticing the lack of tears in the other girls eyes, Mariko pushed Hinata's face away from her without remorse and sat back down on her seat.

"Why is it always have to be the face?!" Hinata glared at Mariko who glared back, crossing her arms to her chest.

"That's little pain compared to when I kill you for telling me those stories."

"What's wrong with the stories I told you?" Hinata tilted her head as she sat down.

"Did it not occur to you that I didn't want to hear them?!"

"Why not? Those are hot golden stories yet to be heard by anyone other than you, you know. You should be proud that you've heard the 'AsaYuu' and 'HaNami' tale. It's pretty rare and I got to see them. Lucky!" Hinata beamed.

"Ugh. There's seriously something wrong with you. And will you stop with the whole  inventing of coupling names! It's getting old." Mariko rolled her and picked her magazine up, opening it once again.

"You know, you're probably more prudish than Nami is. And it's called portmanteau by the way." Hinata grumbled pouting as she rests her chin on her hand, looking outside. She let out a bored sigh as she saw a couple pass by.

"I wonder though, how come you tell your story in full detail like you're there already when it fact you're not even in the picture yet?" Mariko asked completely bugged out about that whole thing. And the way Hinata describes the action of the two couples, it's like...creepy.

"Noticed that huh? I just thought to give you the full version rather than the whole PG-13 thing." Hinata chuckled.

"So that was all made up?"

"Wouldn't you like to know." Hinata grinned and gave a wink to Mariko who rolled her eyes.

"No I don't. Keep it to yourself and just shut up." Mariko shook her head and held up the magazine to read again unknowing that other girl who stuck out her tongue towards her. Hinata mumbled about prudish skinny girls as she looked out the window again. This time, she stares at three girls who were laughing together across the street, She let out another sigh as she watched them until they were out of her sight.

"Know the sad part is?"

"I don't want to know what but I have a feeling you'd still tell me. So go ahead and tell me what the sad part is." Mariko sighed, lowering her magazine to look at the other girl. She felt a bit bad as she saw the other girl looking outside a sad smile across her face. Seeing that made her eyebrow raise as she waits for an answer from the other girl.

"Today is my birthday." Hinata said softly, her eyes still outside. A soft, simple answer that stuns the great Mariko-sama. She stared blankly at the other girl for awhile until she finally knew what she needed to say to the other girl who looked gloomy.

"Oh. That is sad. Happy birthday then." She said in a flat voice, holding up her magazine again to read.

"That's it? No birthday kisses?" Hinata turned to look at her or rather her magazine incredulously.

"No way."

"Birthday hugs?"

"Over my dead body."

"I don't want to hug your dead body. God Mariko, that's just...wrong." Hinata looked disgusted as she imagines herself hugging Mariko's dead body. Yup, so wrong.

Mariko narrowed her eyes at that. What is it with Hinata and idioms anyway?

"A birthday song then." Hinata suggested making Mariko to lower her magazine and look at her with her eyebrow raised.

"You want me to sing you Happy birthday."

"Sure. Isn't it required to sing that when someone is having their birthday?" Hinata shrugged.

"Seriously?"

"Yeah, go ahead." Hinata beamed at Mariko looking like she's anticipating the other girl singing to her. Mariko stared at her for awhile and decided to sing to the other girl since it is her birthday and all.

"♫ Happy Birthday to you. You're a psycho that's true. Like the crazies and the druggies. I thank God I'm not you. ♫" She sang obviously changing the lyrics to annoy the girl. She smirked when she saw the unimpressed look Hinata has, her eyes narrowed as she stares at her.

"Cute. So cute."

"You should feel honored since I composed that just for you." Mariko chuckled as Hinata rolled her eyes.

"A simple birthday song is all I wanted but noooo she just had to invent some messed up song for me." Hinata mumbled as she looked outside again, pouting. The birthday girl continues to mumble about Mariko's lack of kisses and huggage making the other girl roll her eyes as she stood up.

"Stop complaining and mumbling because I can hear you perfectly. C'mon then birthday girl, let's go."

Hinata turned back at her, frowning.

"Go where?"

"Anywhere you want. Being here in your birthday is kinda depressing you know." Mariko sighed internally saying goodbye to her perfect day off that only lasted a couple of minutes. Oh well, she can have another perfect day off anytime, what's important to her now is getting the birthday girl a fun day. It is her birthday and all.

"Like a date?" Hinata excitedly stood up, looking at Mariko with eyes full of hope. She narrowed her eyes at the girl for awhile until finally letting out a defeated sigh.

"Fine. Like a date then."

"Yay!" Hinata pumped her fist, beaming happily.

"Just for today only."

"HiMari's one day date then!"

Mariko cringed at that. Ugh. HiMari. Hearing that somehow made her want to drop the whole thing. But then again, Hinata looks so...happy. And it is her birthday and all so...she should just tolerate it for one day for the birthday girl. Just one damn day. One damn day.

"We can hold hands, sip drinks in one straw, cuddle and do other coupley stuff! We'll take a picture together and you can upload the pic to your blog and I'll do the same! My birthday is perfect for the birth of HiMari don't you think?"

One damn day that she feels like disaster is written all over it. Ugh. The things she do for friendship.


TBC


______________________________________________________


Next up: HiMari date...at least for Hinata. A little mission for the two and then you'd meet HiMari's 'love child.'  :lol:
Ugh...it feels like deja vu posting these again. Hopefully my update won't disappear again.   :lol:

______________________________________________________

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: Hart on January 25, 2012, 04:50:43 PM

This is only part 1?

Should I be worried about what happens in part 2, especially since it revolves around Hinata and unfortunately Mariko?  :lol:

Only Hinata would be awesome enough to invoke flashbacks into reality despite not really being a part of them.

That and being able to pronounce floccinaucinihilipilification fluently. (I comfess that I did look up for the meaning of the word  :nervous)

We should tell her that since this is the non-perv fanfic section, Yuko and/or Hanako have probably gotten away to getting to Second Base with their respective girlfriends, unwillingly or not.

Feel bad about her camera. Isn't it the same one she used during their first Black Ops mission against the evil Dr. Yuu?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: kahem on January 25, 2012, 09:22:54 PM

Hinata is just the best here!!!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: bou-j525 on January 26, 2012, 02:38:02 AM

I miss Immo too  :( LOL I feel "old" being part of the "old" author/reader... though I didn't have an account when I first read your fic XD

But yeah, 3 things about that update:
1-floccinaucinihilipilification --> I swear my first reaction was "Oh FoF just typed random letters" XD
And then I googled it... and had the "IS THAT EVEN A WORD" reaction  :nervous

2-I will laugh if ever it's not really Hinata's birthday.... wwwwww  Who knows :twisted:

3-Nami & Hanako flashback.................................................. yeah.

THANK FOR UPDATING THIS FIRST PART  :grin:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: haruhi16 on January 26, 2012, 09:21:50 AM

Omg, those AsaYuu and HaNami hot scenes are wow, they totally surprised me with those scenes. LOL surely Hinata will never learn, why would she record something really hot and scandalous scenes from her friends? LOL well i love her for being like that anyway. Haha

I'm glad you made a special chapter for Hinata, i always wanted her to be with Mariko, but this Maritroll still keep pushing her away and i hate it! Hinata just wanted 'HiMari' couple to be real! Yes she has a lot of friends but she doesn't have a lover which is sad 'cause her two friends already has a girlfriend. SHE NEEDS ONE, SHE MUST HAVE ONE! so she won't be really sad =(. I hope their date will turn out good, make Mariko fall inlove with you Hinata! Go for it! 'HiMari' couple will be real SOON!! FIGHTING!~ Please update soon <33

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: crazywota on January 28, 2012, 05:32:45 PM

Thankyou for the update!!  :bow:

I really enjoyed this added part. still loling at hinata's antics  :lol:
and the asahi x yuuchan + nami x ray ...  :on bleed: :on bleed:

can't wait for the next update. HiMari  :deco: go for it Hinata  :thumbup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: Megumi on January 29, 2012, 01:56:13 AM

Woaaa! Hahha Hinata telling story about her friends for Mariko is just LoL
She even made up the before story between Nami&Hanako  :rofl:

But too bad Asahi and Nami forgot her birthday or not?!
Or did Hinata just made it up just to have a date with Mariko (it's Hinata after all)
Just for me to find out in next update...

Thank you for your update!
Arígatou!  :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: Minami-chan on January 29, 2012, 08:30:51 PM

I really like your fan fiction.   :wub:

I've read in 3 days, all the chapters in a row.

I would love you follow it. :bow: :bow:   Because I really thought it was very good.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 1)
Post by: Chikane Himemiya on March 16, 2012, 12:09:08 PM

 :) I really like your fanfic!!!!
I hope you would write the part II soon
I love Himari pairing!!!
REALLY HOPE THEY END UP TOGETHER!!!!1 :w00t:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: FoF on June 28, 2012, 02:45:31 PM

I have no idea if people will still read this but...what the heck.  :lol:
This is a pretty short chapter compared to the other POF chapters but I got another project to do so...this is all I can write for now.  :nervous
Honestly, I don't know where this chapter came from so it's a bit messy. Sorry bout that.  :nervous
Because of the lack of updates/writing on my part...which I'm sincerely sorry for  :(...I tend to forget how I write this.
That and...you know. English isn't my first language.  :nervous
Maybe that's a good enough excuse for my grammatical errorness.   :lol:
If not, you can just tag me as lazy in correcting my work.   :nervous
Anyway, babbling aside, I'll update again next week.  :)

Oh yeah. If you don't like the imaginary/fictional Mariko x Miichan pairing funny how I add fictional when everything is pretty much fictional  :lol: I'm cracking myself up here. don't mind me.  :lol: then please don't read it.  :) Kay?  :)  No hard feelings and lots of smileys around.  :) :) I honestly have a few things to say about this pairing as I've read few comments/topics that piqued my interest but...nah...I'll just go with the smiley.  :lol:

Enjoy and thanks to the remaining people who will read it!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:

_________________________________________________________



Hinata Chapter part 2




"Stop trying to hold my hand!" Mariko growled, turning to Hinata who was walking beside her. She can tell Hinata was trying that move Nami did a while back with Ray when they first dated. Obviously Hinata is trying it out on her as she moved closer invading her personal space and her hand kept brushing against hers for the nth time since they left the cafe.

"Wha-what? I wasn't doing anything." Hinata shook her head, denying the accusation.

"Don't play dumb. I was there when Nami pulled the same move on Ray you know."

"Damn. I forgot about that." Hinata mumbled as she looked at the side clearly beating herself up that she wasn't able to pull that move on the taller girl. And here she thought she was really subtle about it. Figures Mariko would figure it out. Mariko is a bit perceptive when it comes to her. She really should keep that in mind.

Mariko rolled her eyes at that and moved slightly away from the girl, distancing herself from the crazed girl and reclaiming her personal space back. Though it feels a bit useless since she has a feeling the girl would still try something. It is Hinata after all.

Mariko shook her head and sighed at that thought.

"I thought this was supposed to be a date? Holding hands is a requirement during a date you know." Hinata pouted as she glanced at Mariko.

"Depends on who you're dating. Since you're dating me.......God that sounded so wrong." Mariko shivered not liking what she just said. It just...sounded so so SO wrong. The tall girl shook her head, frowning.

"Let me rephrase that. Since I agreed ONLY FOR TODAY that we're doing that whole one day date thing for your birthday, you won't get to hold my hand till we reach a third date which by the way will never EVER happen."

"You're such a Mariko-sama." Hinata grumbled as she puts her hands inside her pocket, pouting. Figures Mariko would be playing hard to get. Or maybe she's playing no to get since it is Hinata. Bummer for Hinata then if that is the case.

Mariko glanced at the sulking Hinata who's grumbling about tall dinosaur women being a prude on her birthday. A small smile tugs at the corner of her lips as she looks at the other girl. It does bring her a certain pleasure to see her like this but...it is the other girl's birthday so...maybe she should play nice just for just one damn day.

Ugh. The things she do for friendship.

Hinata, who was busy grumbling and formulating another plan to make a move on Mariko for the 'HiMari' pairing sake, was surprised when she felt a skinny arm loop on hers. She looked at the arm then at the owner, a look of wonderment across her face.

Mariko is...?

"Not a word or else..." Mariko threatened, ignoring the eyes locked at her as she looked ahead. The other girl stared at her for awhile, stunned at the taller girl's action. A few seconds later, a wide smile graced her lips. She looked ahead smiling smugly, her head slightly up as they walk towards nowhere ignoring the confused stares of everyone who passes by them. How can she not gloat at the fact that the great Mariko-sama is holding her arm right? That's quite an accomplishment right there for Hinata and she didn't even do anything! Goes to show that Mariko is slowly falling for her charms. It won't be long now till the 'HiMari' coupling becomes real now.

'Delusional...' Mariko thought as if reading Hinata's mind. She sighed and shook her head, passing another person giving them a weird look. Probably because Hinata is giving them a weird look as well, gloating at the fact that Mariko is holding her arm. Well it could be worse. At least Hinata's not pointing at their arms locked together as she gloats at some stranger. Mariko could only hope that no one would recognize them as AKB48 members. If it were to happen, her reputation would be doomed.

Yes, she's clearly exaggerating. How can she not when she's Mariko-sama.

"Hey look!" Hinata suddenly exclaimed, stopping suddenly to point out the shop that caught her attention. Frowning, Mariko turned to look at whatever it is that seems to excite the birthday girl. She felt confused as she saw that Hinata is pointing towards a record store.

"Yeah, so...?" Mariko raised her eyebrow, staring at the store.

"Let's go there." Hinata tugged the taller girl towards the store.

"Why?" Hinata just ignored the taller girl's monotonous question, dragging her towards the store. Once inside, she couldn't help but smile as she looked around, leaving the tall girl to stand by the entrance. Memories of the time she was here with Nami and Asahi then entered her mind.

"Are you going to buy something or what?" Mariko asked as she waved dismissively at the clerk who greeted them as they entered. She fixed her hat and pulled her jacket closely around her trying to hide her identity. She really didn't want attention right now.

"Nah. I'm just going to look around."

"Then hurry up." Mariko hissed. She glanced at the clerk and found him staring at her, a frown across his face. It was like he was trying to recognize her or something, which is bad for Mariko. The taller girl quickly followed Hinata feeling a bit uneasy on the clerk's gaze.

"You know, this is where we bought our first CD together when it came out." Hinata said as she walked around with Mariko following behind her, eyebrow raised.

"From your cross dressing days?"

"Uh-huh. We were wearing disguises at that time because some bad men were looking for Nami and Asahi." Hinata said feeling a bit nostalgic as she remembers that day.

"Nami was wearing a pink haired cop costume while Asahi opted for the blonde nurse outfit." She smirked when she remembers what they were wearing. Well she was mostly laughing at remembering Asahi and Nami's disguised clothes since she thought they look silly and weird. A cop and a nurse out together to buy a CD? Ridiculous.

"And you?" Questioned the tall girl. Her companion shrugged nonchalantly saying, "I was wearing an angel costume."

"How...original." Mariko rolled her eyes as she looked at the girl browsing around as if looking for a certain CD. A cop, a nurse and an angel buying a CD together. Sometimes hearing such things, it doesn't seem to surprise Mariko anymore especially if it includes those three.

Seriously, why does it seem like she's the only normal one in their group?

She shook her head, sighing as she walked towards the other girl. She began to look around as well looking at various CDs from different artists while following Hinata to wherever. Only when a certain CD caught her eye did she stop. She walked towards it, picked it up and stared at it.

It was AKB48's first single.

The only single wherein she wasn't included as she was yet to be a member of AKB48.

Seeing it brought a small smile on Mariko's face. Looking at the CD brought her back to the time when the spotlight wasn't shinning on her. That time when she was just...a normal girl, working at a cafe and listening to Hanako rant about finding the mysterious cross dressing girl that captured her heart almost everyday. Just thinking about it, it made Mariko wonder...

...if Hanako wasn't ranting about Nami at that time...if she hadn't seen her...would she still be...a normal girl?

"Hey look! It's still here!" Hinata exclaimed bringing her back to reality. She placed the CD back to it's place and turned towards the birthday girl who was beaming as she holds a certain CD on her hand. Mariko made her way towards Hinata and stared at the item in Hinata's hand.

Persona's first single.

"I can't believe it's still here." Hinata whispered, caressing the CD, a dazed look across her face as she stares at their alter ego. Flashes of what the three of them had went through as Persona members entered her mind. It was so surreal for Hinata as she thinks about it. Who would've thought that they'd go through all that. From normal girls struggling to get on the entertainment business to being Japan's most loved boy group.

Really, how cool is that?!

"Look it's your beloved Riku!" Hinata grinned and shoved the CD towards Mariko's face, intent on making the taller girl kiss the CD. It back fired though as Mariko quickly maneuvered Hinata's arm making her to kiss the CD.

"Shut up." Mariko growled, pushing the CD on the other girl's face who groaned in pain. Once Mariko released the CD, Hinata rubbed her sore face with her hand glaring at her.

"The face. Always the face. You do know that this is part of where I get my income right?" She grumbled pinching her nose as if trying to put it back to normal. Mariko couldn't help but roll her eyes at that.

"Whatever. So why are we here again?"

"I just wanted to see if it was still here." Hinata said as she looked at the CD, a small smile across her face.

"This is the only proof that what we went through is real. I guess...I wanted to make sure that...it wasn't a dream. That I wasn't dreaming all that." Mariko couldn't help but stare at the other girl's voice is a bit softer than usual. The taller girl's eyebrow furrowed slightly as Hinata snorted softly.

"It's silly and a bit selfish but...I want Persona to be remembered forever. That's why sometimes...I'd go check on a record store and see if they're still selling it." Hinata caressed the CD, her eyes studying their beaten up faces. A few seconds later, she let out a sigh then turned to Mariko, smiling.

"But...like I said...it's silly so...I doubt that'll happen."

Unable to come up with something to say, Mariko looked away, crossed her arms to her chest and grumbled a, "Yeah. Sure." Hinata just smiled at her making the tall girl a bit uncomfortable, a slight blush on her cheeks.

"W-What's with the smile?"

Hinata shrugged.

"Figure it out. Prove to us that you deserve to be called Mariko-sama."

Mariko narrowed her eyes and was about to respond when a little girl suddenly walked up to them.

"Is that...a Persona CD?" The little girl asked, looking at the CD in Hinata's hand.

"Uh...yeah." Hinata replied, frowning slightly. She glanced at Mariko who shrugged looking a bit confused as well. Surely the little girl isn't going to...

"Can I have it? I have to buy one." The little girl held out her little hand, surprising the two. Hinata and Mariko looked at each other again then at the little girl.

"Have?" Mariko tilted her head slightly finding it weird that the kid chose that word.

"Uh-huh. I broke my sister's copy...and I have to replace it before finds out about it. So can I have it....please?" The little girl explained, her voice sounded a bit nervous to the two. The kid's explanation was a bit silly and...childish for Mariko but then again...it is a little kid that they're talking to so she really can't blame her.

Mariko looked at Hinata as the latter crouched down to the kid's level, smiling.

"Oh? So you're not a fan of Persona then?"
 
"I like them. A lot." The girl nodded, smiling.

"Really? Who's your favorite?" Hinata asked. Mariko couldn't help but let out a sigh as she saw her friend's eyes light up in excitement. Figures Hinata would get excited upon meeting a Persona fan. Who can blame her right? Hopefully for Mariko, the girl won't chose Kuu as her favorite. If she did...hello ego boost for Hinata then.

Mariko so don't need a big headed Hinata while they're doing the whole one day dating thing.

"My favorite member is..." The little girl trailed, looking a bit shy at Hinata who leaned forward as she anticipates her answer. Mariko rolled her eyes at that.

"Yes? Go on. Who's your favorite?"

"...ku...sama..." The little girl whispered, eyes downcast to the floor. Hinata beamed at that obviously pleased at the girl's answer. The little girl even added the 'sama' honorific after her alter ego's name. Goes to show that the girl greatly admires her...or him.

"Really?! Awww. I like him too. He's the best."

"Yes he is. My sister likes him too!" The little girl gave Hinata a wide smile.

"Then you better replace that CD you broke eh? So that your sister won't get mad or get  lonely." Hinata held out the CD with a smile which the kid took.

"Uh huh." The kid nodded. She looked at the CD at her hands, her eyes twinkling with excitement. Seeing that, Hinata suddenly had an idea to make the little girl even more excited and happy.

"Say, I know Persona personally. They're my close friends. You want me to make them sign that for you?"

"You know...Persona?" The little girl stared at her in amazement.

"Yup. We're this close. Especially Kuu-sama." Hinata held up her hand, showing her index, middle and ring finger together as she winked at the girl.

"What about Riku-sama?" The girl asked looking at Hinata expectantly. Hinata raised her eyebrow.

"What about Riku?" And why is the girl adding a 'sama' at the end of Riku's name? Hinata thought that the girl added that specially for Kuu. Does she add the honorific 'sama' to every Persona members? And why does it sound like Mariko is trying not to laugh out loud behind her?

"Are you and Riku-sama best of friends? Can you really make him to sign the CD?" The little girl leaned forward slightly, excitement showing on her face. It confuses Hinata even more. She tilted her head slightly.

"Why would you want Riku's--" She stopped herself as she puts the pieces back together. Something is definitely not right. The biggest clue she has would be her trying-not-to-laugh-but-obviously-failing-friend behind her who has her hand covered over her mouth.

"Your favorite Persona member is Kuu right?" Hinata asked for clarification. Her eyes narrowed when the girl shook her head.

"Na-uh. It's Riku-sama."

"Dun-dun-duuun...and her ego...shattered into pieces by a little girl. Oh the pain. The suffering. The sorrow..." Mariko said trying to imitate a radio drama.

"My sister and I like Riku-sama. I dun like Kuu-kun that much. He's my least favorite."

"Dun-dun-duunnn...and the plot thickens. Whatever will she do now?" Mariko exaggeratedly said, adding salt to the wound that's building inside Hinata as the latter stares at the girl with narrowed eyes. Before Mariko can add another insult, Hinata snatched the CD from the girl and stood up.

"Yeah well too bad. I don't think you deserve to buy this CD. I'm gonna tell on your sister that you broke her CD. So there! Bleh!" Hinata stuck out her tongue childishly at the surprised little girl. Mariko who was bewildered by Hinata's action, grabbed the CD from her friend and gave it back to the little girl.

"Are you insane?!" Mariko frowned as she turned to Hinata.

"She said she--" Hinata tried to explain but was cut off by Mariko who grabbed her collar from behind and dragged her towards the exit ignoring the protest coming from the birthday girl. The clerk from the store and the little girl can only watch with confusion as the two walked out of the store. Mariko continues to drag Hinata ignoring the weirded out stares coming their way. Only when Mariko walked a couple of blocks away from the store did she released her hold on Hinata's collar.

"God, even picking a fight with a little girl. You really are messed up." Mariko shook her head looking at Hinata in disgust as she walked ahead. A grown woman picking a fight with a kid. That is pretty messed up...and immature.

But then again, it is Hinata after all.

Hinata picked up her pace trying to catch up with the taller girl.

"She mislead me, telling me first that she liked Kuu then changing it to 'Riku-sama.' Ugh." Mariko raised her eyebrow as Hinata said Riku's name like it was the most distasteful thing in the world. Maybe she should remind her that Riku is Asahi in disguise and that she's her bestfriend.

Nah, maybe later.

"She actually said Riku's name the first time you asked her. Your ego probably took charge of the situation that you only heard the 'ku' part." Mariko glanced at her as they walk. She remembers how she internally thanked God and Riku's good looks that the little girl liked Riku. Thinking about it, how can the little girl not like Riku when...okay...maybe she shouldn't continue with that topic.

Somehow she keeps forgetting that Asahi is Riku.

'Got to stay focused and not be swayed with Riku's handsome looks.' Mariko thought with a sigh. That train of thought suddenly disappeared when her companion walked ahead, stopped then faced her, blocking her way.

"My anger towards that girl is justified you know! If it were you...if that girl was a fan of AKB48, then she told you that she doesn't like you, right in your face, wouldn't you get mad?!" Hinata reasoned, her hand placed on her waist as she frowned at her companion. Mariko has to admit that it was pretty justified for Hinata to get angry at the kid. If it were Mariko...then yes she'd get angry as well...but...

"She didn't say it directly to Kuu you know. She said it to Hinata." Mariko pointed out, crossing her arms to her chest.

"That's not the point!" Hinata stomped her feet, glaring at the taller girl, her voice a little louder than usual.

"It is a point. Plus, why are you taking what that girl said seriously? She's just a kid!"

"Kids don't lie!"

"Yeah they don't. But that doesn't mean that they know better." Hearing that somehow stunned Hinata. Mariko...has a point. Hell, she should take all of the points ever given to anyone for what she said.

At least that's what Hinata thinks.

"Look. I get why you're mad...but like I said, she's just a kid. Don't take whatever she said seriously." Mariko added, looking away from the girl and ignoring the looks being given by the strangers that pass by them. Can't blame them for the looks since the two are arguing about something so trivial as who is the little girl's favorite Persona member...in the middle of the sidewalk.

Yup, weird looks are pretty much reasonable right now.

Seriously, why are they even discussing this again?

Mariko glanced at Hinata as she heard her sigh.

"I guess...it just frustrates me sometimes. It just feels like Kuu is just...a side character you know. An extra." Hinata shrugs, her eyes downcast.

Maybe that's why.

"Riku's got most of the fans because of his good looks. He has Katsuyuki-san plus Jiro...Kai gets a diva...what does Kuu get? Nothing." She added, pouting.

"You have fans as well you know. And just because you didn't end up with anyone doesn't mean that you're a side character."

"That's not making me feel better." Hinata narrowed her eyes.

"A side character is just as important as the main character. Side characters give color to the main character."

"So you do agree that I'm a side character! I'm just a measly crayon while Kai and Riku are the coloring book!" Hinata pointed out, glaring at the tall girl.

"I'm not saying that you're a side character! I'm just pointing out the importance of it!" Mariko glared back.

"And thus, you associate me to it!"

"Stop putting things into my mouth!" Mariko gritted her teeth obviously getting angry at the conversation that they're having.

"I'm not putting anything into your mouth! I'm just talking here!" Hinata exasperatedly said. The two glared at each other. Mariko has suddenly the urge to get back in the record store and beat the crap out of the little girl as she was definitely the reason why the two of them are arguing in the middle of the sidewalk. Obviously the girl damaged Hinata's ego real good.

Hinata's ego huh?

Maybe that's just it. Maybe Mariko just needs to boost up Hinata's ego back to life to stop this side character main character crap.

Sighing, Mariko decided to try it out.

"Two years ago, on my birthday, Ray gave me a gift that I truly treasure. Usually her gift to me would be something expensive you know, what with her being the diva having a fat paycheck."

"Is this story supposed to make me feel better?" Hinata narrowed her eyes at her.

"Just let me finish, dummy." Mariko glared at her. Impatient much?

"Just so you know, I'm giving you minus points for calling me a dummy." Hinata grumbled. Mariko shook her head and decided to continue her story.

"Anyway, it was my birthday right? She gave me a simple gift worth 1500 yen." Mariko smiled, her eyes on the ground as she remembers that certain gift from her bestfriend.

"A CD...from my favorite artist. Signed by the three members." Mariko said, her eyes slowly made its way to the other girl who was staring at her. It was apparent in the taller girl that Hinata knew what she was talking about. Of course she knows about it...

...because she was one of the three who signed it.

"Mari-chan...that was you...?" Hinata said softly as if in realization.

"You remember?"

"I honestly forgot the name but...I remember it now. I remember signing it and writing a message on it." A smile graced Hinata's lips.

"That was the first time I signed a CD..." Hinata remembers it clearly. How Ray suddenly bursts inside their dressing room holding a CD. She quickly made her way towards Kai, placing the CD at a table then glomping the blonde member who was sitting at the couch.

"Kai! I bought your CD and listened to it. You were so great!" Ray said as she hugged the shorter blonde who was trying to dislodge himself from her.

"It wasn't just Kai whom you should be praising you know." Riku mumbled from where he stood, his eyes narrowed. The blue member standing beside him just nodded his head in approval as he took a bite of his sandwich.

"Oh yeah, can you sign it? It's for my friend's birthday." Ray suddenly said as she looked at Riku still keeping a tight hold on their shorter member. Kai stopped struggling as he turned to his surprised fellow member. Kuu also turned to look, his sandwich stopping midway. Riku's eyes widen as three pair of eyes turned to him.

"M-me?" Riku pointed at her himself as she looked at Ray. Is Ray...talking to him? The Diva hardly give him a glance and now...she's finally acknowledging him and asking for a favor? And Ray has a friend?! Did he got sucked into a different  dimension or something?? Cause seriously...

...Ray has a friend?!!

"Yes. For some reason...she likes you." The diva shrugged not bothering to hide her disinterest. She honestly don't know why Mariko likes Riku so much. Nothing interests her while she's looking at the Persona leader. Sure he's a little good looking but...that's it. Ray can't see that special something from the Persona leader. That special something...that she can see clearly at Kai.

Oh well, at least there's one less competition for her.

"Eh? Why not let the three of us sign?" Kuu asked as he began to once again bite his sandwich.

"Because she only likes Riku, not YOU." Ray rolled her eyes at the pouting Kuu. She then turned to Kai, smiling widely.

"Nor you Kai, which I'm glad. That way I won't get to compete with her." She added, hugging the blonde member once again. Kai could only smile awkwardly not really knowing what he should feel about it.

"That's not a nice thing to say." Kuu grumbled.

"The thing is, she doesn't say anything nice to the two of us. We barely exist in her world." Riku sighed watching his fellow member trying to push away the diva away from him. Kuu turned to look at the two as well.

What Riku said might be right. To Ray, they barely exist. Never once did Ray greeted them. Not even in a music show wherein she guested together with Persona did she acknowledge them. Her eyes would only greet Kai and she wouldn't bother making eye contact with the other two who would also greet her in respect. It was always Kai.

"L-let go of me!!" Kai growled, pushing the taller girl away from him.

'But then again, maybe that's a good thing.' Riku and Kuu thought as they sighed.

"No! You're mine!"

Yup, definitely a good thing.

As the two continue to watch the scene that they can slightly relate with wrestling, something on the coffee table caught Kuu's eyes. It was the Persona CD that Ray bought. While eating the remains of his sandwich, he stares at the Persona CD at the table.

Well if the two of them barely exist...then they should just do whatever they want right?

And that includes not listening to the diva.

Kuu grinned at that.

"The three of you signed it, without Ray knowing."  Mariko said. She let out a chuckle as she added.

"And you guys signed it with a normal pen, leaving pen marks behind. Ray was pretty furious about it."

"Yeah. We can't find any markers at that time so we just decided to use a normal pen." Hinata said sheepishly. They were such a noob at that time signing that CD. Their penmanship was shaky, especially Hinata. She even made a mistake of writing 'H' instead of 'K' when she signed it that it looked like it was signed by 'Huu.' Hinata decided to just darken it and make it look like a 'K' slightly damaging its behind.

That was definitely the messiest autograph Persona ever did.

"Honestly, I'm glad you three signed it. Even though I liked Riku...at that time...back then...meaning past tense..." Mariko said, ignoring the amused look of the other girl.

"...reading what you guys wrote, out of the three of you...surprisingly...your message stood out to me the most." Mariko began to walk ahead, saying that last part softly as she passed by the birthday girl. Hinata stood there for awhile, wondering if she heard Mariko right.

Did she just say...?

Turning to the taller girl, she noticed the growing distance between them.

"Hey! Wait up!" Hinata made her way to catch up to her. Once they were walking side by side again, Hinata glanced at the taller girl.

"So...is that the end of the story because even though it was pretty sweet of you to say that..." Hinata couldn't help but smirk when she noticed Mariko's eyebrow twitched at the word sweet. Can't blame Hinata since it is pretty sweet of Mariko to say something like that.

It is Mariko-sama and all.

"Sweet...but I'm still missing the point of the story." Hinata pointed out. Mariko sighed at that, her eyes unable to look at the girl beside her.

"Point is, if you were a side character, you wouldn't stood out to me that much. My attention isn't for side character material you know."

"How much?" Hinata asked, grinning. Figures she'd ask that. Mariko couldn't help but shake her head.

"Awww. You're no fun." Hinata pouted as she looked away. A few seconds later she felt that skinny arm looping back to hers, much like what happened earlier. Turning to look at the taller girl, Hinata found her glancing at her, a small smile forming on her lips.

"Honestly, you're my second favorite Persona member."

A beat.

"Plus, just so you know, I don't go on a date with side characters." Mariko added still keeping that small smile on her face. Hinata stared at her for awhile until finally she gave her companion a beaming smile. Mariko smiled back...

...that is until the other girl broke the moment as she shouted,

"Hell yeah HIMARI!" Pumping her free hand in the air. That definitely earned them weird looks again. Mariko couldn't help but face palm herself as she blushed, obviously embarrassed to be seen with her gloating companion who has head held up again, smiling widely than usual.

Looks like Hinata's ego boosted a whole lot more than Mariko expected.

Maybe she should beat the crap out of herself now since this major ego boost is her fault.


_____________________________________________

Note: Last Hinata chap!  :)

_____________________________________________

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: Hart on June 28, 2012, 04:22:29 PM

Yay! You're still alive!! Almost forgot about this side chapter until I got an e-mail update.  :nervous

Anyway, I don't think this was messy at all. It show just how 'messed' up the HiMari relationship is.  :lol:

One thing that caught my attention: Hinata mumbling about tall dinosaur women. Is that a reference to another AKB x Mendol fanfic? *coughimmo's*cough

Quote from: FoF on June 28, 2012, 02:45:31 PM

Anyway, babbling aside, I'll update again next week.  :)

What does "next week" mean in FoF-Time? A month? Half a year? The next millennium?

jk  :P

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: screwybonkers on June 28, 2012, 05:25:22 PM

I quickly registered here when I saw that you updated. You have no idea how much your update made squeal! YOU'RE ALIVE!!!!  :w00t:
I'm so glad you updated. I read this fanfic of yours two months ago because a friend of mine recommended it and it got me hooked.  I love it!! I love the Mariko x Miichan pairing. I love them here.   :inlove: And now you're back and updating again! You are back right? You said you'll update next week right? I'll hold on to your words then. :) Thank you for the update and More HiMari please! XD.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: RJay on June 28, 2012, 06:26:13 PM

YOU'RE BACK!!!!!!

As usual, your stories always cracks me up. This pair is really funny.
Hinata fighting with a little girl, that's hilarious.

Please update soon, I'll be waiting for next week's update, that is if you're having an update

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: dee1711 on June 29, 2012, 02:21:47 AM

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA  :panic:  :panic:  :panic:

You're back!! YOU'RE BACKKKKK!! OMG how many times that I have to say I love you?? You know, right? RIGHT?  :deco: :deco:

Gosh, it's been like forever! and like Bou said, we're too "old" lololol

I just wanna jump in to say thank you first, then I'll edit this after I finish enjoying your update  :cow: :cow: :cow:

Now I definitely buy you Katsudon!  :bow:  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: Pandah on June 29, 2012, 04:28:32 AM

:O you are back!!

loving the PoF! and loving everything else xD
its great you came back with an update :) even though it may not be as long but it is just as awesome as the rest  :thumbsup
hinata is just one funny girl  :lol: and forever trying to form the himari pairing hahaha  XD

cant wait til you update again next week :) love your work!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: haruhi16 on June 29, 2012, 01:47:22 PM

Loving all these HIMARI chapters! I want more <3

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: crazywota on June 30, 2012, 04:02:16 AM

I love you so much for updating this  :heart: I now officially ship HiMari pairing, that's just so sweet.  :deco:
thanks you very much for updating! You just don't know how much it made me happy  :heart: :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: Minami-chan on June 30, 2012, 12:05:16 PM

Uaaaaaaaaah!
update! I did not expect!
That illusion!
Actually I have to admit that what most attracted me to this fic was Nami and his conflict with Ray x Kai. Mariko good and her voice of conscience was very funny ...

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 2)
Post by: Megumi on July 04, 2012, 12:34:19 AM

 :shocked FoF-san! you updated! After awhile... :sweatdrop:
still it was worth it. I remember reading this as one of many and I couldn't get anymore impressed how you colliding Mendol and AKB so well!
The story and everything you succeeded to connect everything that readers that have seen Mendol and know AKB can relate to.

So it was one of many fic that made a huge impression on me.



About the HiMari couple...

Quote

Mariko glanced at the sulking Hinata who's grumbling about tall dinosaur women being a prude on her birthday. A small smile tugs at the corner of her lips as she looks at the other girl. It does bring her a certain pleasure to see her like this but...it is the other girl's birthday so...maybe she should play nice just for just one damn day.

Mariko-sama is totally an S!
 XD

Sweet MarikoxHinata moment!
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: FoF on July 12, 2012, 04:33:59 PM

Okay so...late update. Sorry about that. Had some work piled up. Couldn't get out of it even if I wanted to.  :nervous
I really feel bad for not updating last week when I promised to update. So...sorry bout that.  :cry:
And no, next week doesn't mean two weeks from now. Just to be clear.  :lol:
Honestly, despite the sorry feeling I feel, I'm happy that people are still reading this.
Seriously! Thanks so much!!!  :bow: :bow: :bow:
So I'm feeling sorry and happy at the same time.  :cry: XD That's a weird combination.  XD

Anyway my replies to dear commenters:

@HartAKL85: Yup, the dino thing is a reference to immo's fic which is one of the best akb fics I've read. Sadly, I haven't been reading anymore fics since I don't know when.  :nervous
I would love to update in the next millennium but I don't think I'd be alive by that time. But if ever I am...which is imposible but let's just pretend  :lol: ...I'd probably be in my death bed. I think it's hard to write or even move when someone's in their death bed. lol. Thanks for reading and sticking to this! XD

@screwybonkers: Can I just say that I love your username? Wish I was that inventive in thinking about a username back then. :lol:  Thanks for reading! I'll try to bring more of the 'HiMari' pairing in the future chapters. They are pretty fun to write.  XD

@RJay: thanks so much for supporting most of my fics!!  Seriously!!  :bow: I see you've taken up writing too. Good for you and enjoy its perks.  XD I'll try to read them when I have the time!  :)

@dee1711: Awww. Honestly, when I read your comment I had the urge to buy a Katsudon. So I did. I'll pretend you bought that one for me. ;) Thanks and it's nice to see you still reading this. :D

@Pandah: I'm glad you love PoF. And yeah, that last chap is pretty short unlike the past chapters I did. Didn't like that chapter really but I'm glad you did. Means a lot. And yeah, Hinata will be forever trying to form that screwed up pairing of theirs. Keyword: FOREVER  :lol:

@haruhi16: I'm glad you like the HiMari chapters. No matter how screwed up they are.  :lol: I'll try to make up a bunch of screw up adventures for the two in my future fics. I like their screwy relationship.  :lol:

@crazywota: I'm glad you ship HiMari now. Honestly, I don't know if I do but I do enjoy writing the two of them together. :) They're like cat and mouse but the mouse is trying to form a pairing with the cat. Yup, perfect combination.  :lol: Glad you like it and thanks for continuing on reading this fic!  XD

@Minami-chan: Honestly I didn't expect to update so that makes the two of us. XD Ah, inner Mariko-sama, Nami's sarcastic inner self. How I miss writing her too. Thanks for reading this and sticking to it. I'll try to make inner Mariko-sama appear in future fics.  XD

@Megumi: Hopefully I can still collide those two together even though I have no idea what's happening in the AKB world nowadays. I think the last news I heard was Yuko winning. Other than that...nada. ^^; Mariko definitely is an S. I kinda like her that way. Though I do like her trolling self too in real life. lol. Thanks for still reading! XD

To silent readers and thank you pressers I thank you as well.  :bow:

Sad news though. Remember this?

Quote from: FoF on June 28, 2012, 02:45:31 PM

Note: Last Hinata chap!  :)

Yeah well, I scratched that since I again will have to split it since I'm thinking of the whole mini mission the Himari couple is going to have and I have yet to write it so...yeah.  :lol:
Well here's another Hinata chap! Enjoy!  :)


______________________________________________


Hinata Chapter part 3



Sighing, Mariko rests her chin in her hand and gazed out of the window as she waits for the other girl. With her free hand, she fished her phone out of her bag. She had 5 new messages. Two were from her agency and the other three were from Asahi, Nami and Ray. She didn't bother opening Asahi and Nami's messages as she's still a bit pissed off at them. She even let out a soft growl when she saw their names appear.

Yes, clearly she's that pissed off at them.

Scrolling down, she opened Ray's message. Her eyebrow quickly arched up as she read her message.

'Having fun? （￣ー￣)'

Reading Ray's message was a bit disturbing to Mariko. Her bestfriend usually doesn't add emoticons but this time...she did. And she puts a grinning emoticon. How disturbing is that to Mariko right? It's like Ray is insinuating that she is having fun.

Is she having fun?

Thinking about it, even though Mariko feels that the ego boost was somewhat a total failure as she boosted up more than enough for her to get blind from rolling her eyes too much...definitely an exaggerated thought from Mariko...surprisingly, aside from the eye rolling moments...the rest of the day turned out to be pretty fun. The two entered store after stores trying out things and just having fun like close friends would. Mariko even laughed out loud a couple of times at Hinata's silliness whenever she tried out ridiculous clothing or even just...being herself. The tall girl found it odd that she's having fun with this one day date they're having. Yes, she was having fun and well...

...Mariko doesn't want to admit it to Hinata.

If she did admit it to the other girl, she'd be having more eye rolling moments. Any more of those and her eyes would definitely get stuck or something.

She can't have that now can she.

Mariko looked up and found Hinata walking towards her fresh out of the bathroom, smiling. Looking at Hinata, Mariko remembers how much the other girl is smiling today. Despite the usual brush off she's giving the other girl, pushing the her, taunting her, threatening her, Mariko would always find the girl smiling. Well the smiles comes after the whole pouting and groaning because of Mariko's brush offs but that really isn't the point. But it does make Mariko wonder...

...why is Hinata smiling so much? Is it...because of...her?

"Missed me?" Hinata grinned as she sat back across the taller girl who rolled her eyes.

"Like a puss inside my pimple that's ready to pop out." Mariko replied flatly, placing her phone back to her bag.

"Geez Mariko, you always say the grossest things." Mariko couldn't help but chuckle at the grossed out look given to her by Hinata. Somehow Mariko failed to notice how the other girl glanced at her, a small smile forming on her face. It's nice to see her friend loosening up in her company. Mariko does seem to be on guard when it comes to Hinata. And well, one reason that Hinata forced herself to have a date with Mariko is so she can somehow break that guard down just a bit. She wanted Mariko to be comfortable with her again.

Well that and for Mariko to agree to form the 'HiMari' pairing but Hinata is going to go for that first reason for goodness sake and keep the last reason for herself.

"What's with the stare?" Mariko asked as she raised her eyebrow at the girl who shrugged.

"It's a date. We are bound to have lots of staring you know." Hinata gave Mariko her famous eyebrow wiggle as she grinned at her. The taller girl just narrowed her eyes at that. Figures Hinata is going to shove it again to Mariko's face that they're on date.

"So...tell me about yourself." Hinata beamed. The taller girl, with narrowed eyes, was about to say something when Hinata immediately held up her hand to stop her.

"Ah ah ah. No excuses this time since again, we are on a date."

A beat.

"So? Tell me about yourself." Hinata ushered her to speak as she leaned back on her chair, smiling. Her eyes held that familiar mischievous glint on them that makes Mariko want to beat the girl up. But she can't since today is the other girl's birthday. Plus she did agree to the whole date thing. So...

...Nami and Asahi are so dead.

Mariko let out a defeated sigh as she too leaned back to her chair.

"What do you want to know?" She asked flatly, her bored eyes locked to Hinata's teasing ones. Hinata began tapping her chin with her index finger as if thinking of something that she wanted to know about the taller girl. Mariko stares at her wondering what it is about her that Hinata wants to know so much about.

Why does Hinata even want to know stuff about her?

Does Hinata...?

Such thoughts flew out of her mind as it looked like Hinata thought of something to ask about. Mariko's eyebrow arched up as Hinata leaned towards her, the playful look she was wearing was gone to be replaced by a serious one.

"For starters, how about you tell me how you and Ray met."

How she and...

"Ray...?"

"Yeah. I'm curious to know how the two of you met."

"Why?"

"Just curious." Hinata shrugged nonchalantly, smiling slightly. It doesn't look like she was 'just curious' to Mariko but the taller girl decided to let it slide. She'll try to find out why when she feels that something is up.

"Ray and I were schoolmates. I've known her since Junior high." She started.

"You say schoolmate, so you two weren't in the same class?" Hinata asked, tilting her head to the side slightly.

"No we weren't." Mariko answered. She took her glass of juice from the table and began stirring it, her eyes drawn at what she's doing as she remembers her past with Ray.

"Back in Junior high, I was pretty popular."

"You mean like a cheerleader popular? That kind of popular?" Hinata asked as she let out a chuckle. Though Akb48 consists of wearing skirts and a bunch of shiny garments much like what cheerleader's wear, Hinata couldn't seem to imagine Mariko, or rather Junior high Mariko being a cheerleader. In Hinata's eyes, she was more like the cool sporty type.

"Yes, if you put it that way. I'm that kind of famous. Minus the whole cheerleading thing though since I'm not into that. I'm more into sports back then."

'I knew it.' Hinata thought as she nodded her head, grinning.

"So you're a jock."

"I'm not a guy." Mariko replied, her eyes narrowed at Hinata.

"You're a...uh...jocky?" Hinata offered.

"How is adding the letter 'y' make it an appropriate word for a female gender?"

"It worked with the word 'girly.'" Hinata shrugged. Mariko stared at her for a few seconds wondering what was seriously wrong with the girl until she sighed and shook her head, mumbling "Why do I even bother?"

Hinata just shrugged again.

Yes, why does Mariko even bother? It is Hinata after all. She should just go with the flow when it comes to the other girl. Even if that flow doesn't make sense most of the time.

"Anyway, I was pretty popular back then but so is Ray." Mariko took a sip of her juice then placed it back at the table. Hinata stared at her, waiting for her to continue her tale which Mariko did, her eyes still locked on her glass of juice.

"But then, Ray's popularity wasn't the same as mine. I was popular for being good at sports, nice, friendly...pretty and sexy. Can't forget those two." Mariko nodded with a grin. Hinata rolled her eyes at that.

Hello Mariko's ego. Welcome back.

Mariko's well known ego made a small appearance as a few seconds later, the grin faded from her face.

"But Ray...she was different. She wasn't popular because of the same things as I was. Quite the opposite really. Except for the whole pretty and sexy since she is pretty much like those as well. Doesn't change the fact that she's a--"

"Female dog?" Hinata finished for her wearing a small smile.

"I was going to say snob but yeah...there were times when she was a bitch."

"A snobbish female dog?" Hinata tilted her head slightly as she crossed her arms to her chest. Mariko stared at the other girl for awhile, her lips pursed in a tight smile. Should she tell the other girl to just say the word bitch rather than say female dog or should she just let it slide?

'I'll go with the latter.' She thought with a sigh.

"So she wasn't the bully type? Kinda like a cheerleader from hell?"

"Please refrain from watching typical highschool plot movies. And no she wasn't the bully type."

Hinata nodded rubbing her chin as if she had a beard.

"Ray hardly spoke to anyone. She had no friends. It felt like she wanted to be left alone most of the time. If guys asked her out, then she'll show her bitchy side, turning them down harshly."

"Was she bullied?"

"Physically no. But there were rumors spreading about her back then. Probably made by those guys she turned down." Mariko said as she shrugged.

"Interesting..." Hinata mumbled still rubbing her invisible beard. Mariko frowned slightly at her, wondering why was her companion asking lots of question about her best friend. Shouldn't she be asking about her?

Mariko shook her head at that thought. She shouldn't be internally complaining if Hinata wanted to know more about her best friend than her. Seriously, that thought should be flamed for being inappropriate.

"So what's the story behind the two of you? I mean, from hearing your prologue, you two were opposites. So how did you two became what you are now? Don't tell me it's the whole 'opposites attract' thing." Hinata smirked at that. Ray and Mariko attracts each other because they were completely opposites. It is quite funny for the evil genius.

Mariko began tapping her chin with her index finger as she looked up, thinking.

"Hmmm. Well if you put it that way...you could say that I guess. Yeah, we were probably attracted to each other."

 A jaw dropping moment for Hinata right there. She's definitely rethinking about her being a genius right now. That last bit just...it's a killer. It's melting her mind right now.
Ray and Mariko were...

"Not that kind of attraction dummy. No romantic feelings were involved between us. So put your jaw back to were it belong." Mariko said flatly as she rests her chin in her hand. Upon hearing that, Hinata did what Mariko said and brought her jaw back in place. Her eyes were still wide in bafflement though.

"I was drawn to her because of...what she is...or rather...what she was."

"You were curious to know why she was like that?"

"Yeah, something like that. She was mysterious, always a loner and it looked like it didn't bother her to be like that. Seeing that all the time...it somehow impressed me."

"So you were observing her most of the time." Hinata nodded understanding where Mariko is coming from. The taller girl nodded at that, her eyes to the side, looking outside the window.

"She did as well I think. One day, I had my first tennis match. I didn't win...which upsets me a lot...and well...she was there. She approached me and talked to me for the first time."


Flashback


"It's okay Mariko, you did your best." A sempai of Mariko said as the latter wiped the sweat on her face. She nodded at her senpai, smiling slightly.

"You did good though for your first match. Your opponent was only a few points ahead." Another member said.

"Yeah. She was older and had a lot of experience yet you held it together. You should be proud of yourself." Another senpai of hers said, smiling brightly at her. Still, Mariko nodded her head and kept that small smile on her face.

That small smile that shows to everyone that she was okay when in fact...she was far from being okay.

"Winning isn't everything anyway. So c'mon! Let's celebrate your almost-winning-match."

"Karaoke!" One member suggested as she pumped her fist in the air. The others except Mariko followed suit. With that decision settled, most of the tennis club members began grabbing their things and heading out. One member noticed how Mariko isn't following. Turning towards her, she noticed the girl didn't budge from her spot, eyes locked on the court that is bathing in the afternoon sunset.

"Mariko? Aren't you coming?"

Hearing that somehow brought back Mariko from her reverie. Turning, she looked at her friend and smiled.

"You go on ahead. I'll catch up with you guys. I want to take a shower first before I go celebrating."

"You have a point. You are kind of sweaty." Her friend smirked. Mariko chuckled, scratching the back of her neck. After a promise of catching up, Mariko was then left alone in the tennis court. That small smile slowly fades as she watches her friend's back moving away. As the image of her friend disappears, she turned back to look at the tennis court. She was just staring...blankly. The adrenaline she felt earlier was gone.

Right now...everything is just blank to her...empty even.

"'Winning isn't everything' you honestly believe that?" An unfamiliar voice suddenly said. Frowning slightly, she turned towards the voice and found Takigawa Hanako sitting on the grass slope just behind the tennis court fence. It looked like she had been there for awhile now, just watching.

Did she...watch her match? If she did...why?

"So? Do you believe it?" Hanako asked, her eyebrow arched up as her eyes locked on Mariko's confused ones.

"Believe what?"

"What that girl said about how winning isn't everything."

"Well...yeah I guess. The important thing is I did my best." Mariko shrugged still a bit weirded out that Hanako is talking to her. The girl hardly talks to anyone...at least that's what she heard. Maybe those weren't true then since it looked like the other girl has a lot to say to Mariko. The question is...

...why?

Mariko's eyebrow furrowed when Hanako stood up and laughed.

"Seriously? Hmph. Right." Hanako drawled as she walked towards her wearing a smile that felt insulting to Mariko.

Is this girl...laughing at her?

Mariko clenched her jaw tight, her eyes locked dangerously at Hanako who stopped walking as soon as she was inside the court.

"Let me ask you this, if winning isn't everything...then why do you practice everyday after class? Going home late a couple of times because of practice? Sweating like crazy? Why do you even join these matches if winning isn't everything? Just so you could do your best and have fun because you love the sport? Tch. Please." Hanako shook her head and rolled her eyes.

"Are you stalking me?" Mariko asked, crossing her arms to her chest.

"That's your answer to my question? Huh. I must've hit something then." Hanako smirked which annoyed Mariko, clenching her jaw tight again. her eyebrow twitched when Hanako began to walk towards her again, only stopping when she was a few feet away. She was still wearing that annoying know-it-all smile she's wearing which Mariko wanted to wipe away.

Hanako definitely hit quite a lot then for Mariko to feel this way.

"To answer your question since you won't answer mine; no, I wasn't stalking you. I was merely observing you." Hanako reasoned.

"Hearing that, I see no difference." She rolled her eyes staring at Hanako, eyes clearly shows disinterest. Seeing that made Hanako's smile widen.

"But I do."

Mariko frowned at that wondering what the other girl meant. It felt like the other girl is talking about something unrelated to what they were talking about. What is it that she see differently?
As if hearing Mariko's thoughts, Hanako added...

"I see you differently, Shinoda Mariko. Not like those people swarming around you."

Mariko stared at her. She's just staring at the annoying smile of Hanako wondering what it is exactly she see when she look at her.

"You're quite easy to read. And I really don't get why your so called friends couldn't do that. Reading you I mean. Those so called friends of yours that doesn't even have a clue to what you're feeling right now. Some friends huh.." Hanako huffed, shaking her head.

"Even saying that you guys should celebrate even though you just lost. Who does that right?"

"Stalking and now eavesdropping...that's nice. I didn't know I have such a fan."

Hanako let out a laugh at that making Mariko to raise her eyebrow in confusion.

"Now this is a side of Shinoda Mariko I haven't seen before. Actually, I don't think anyone had ever seen this side of you."

Mariko's eyebrow twitched.

"And you're showing it to me now. I'm flattered, really." Hanako giggled. Mariko just narrowed her eyes at the giggling girl not really knowing what is the point of this talk is really. Just what is Hanako trying to accomplish here? And why does it look like she wanted to ruin her relationship to her friends?

Just what is Takigawa Hanako up to?

Shaking those thoughts away, Mariko noticed that it was getting dark and she was still wearing her sweaty clothes. Grabbing her bag on the ground, she slung it over her shoulder and turned towards her companion.

"Look, as much as I'm enjoying this...conversation that we're having, I have to go. My friends are waiting for me so...yeah. Bye." With that, Mariko made her way towards the exit. Just as she was about to step out of the tennis court, she felt a hand on her arm, stopping her. Turning to look, she wasn't surprised to see the owner of the hand smiling annoyingly at her.

"You're still going? Even though you don't want to?"

Mariko shrugged her hand away from her.

"Yes I am. They're my friends and I promised them I'd catch up."

"So what, are you going there and pretend that you're having fun when in fact you're not? That all you want to do is just crawl into your bed, cover yourself up with your blanket and forget about the whole match?" Hanako said as she frowned slightly. It became a full frown when Mariko let out a sigh.

"You may be right. That I'm not in a celebratory mode right now since I just lost a match. But my friends wanted me to have some fun. To make me forget about the match I just had. To comfort me." Mariko took a step closer to Hanako who stood unmoving.

"I'm impressed how perceptive you are towards me. A bit creepy...but still...it impressed me. I can tell how smart you are but it seemed like you're lacking in a lot of things. Particularly on having friends. Clearly that's one thing you don't understand. How it is to have friends." It was a bit harsh for Mariko to say such things but the girl was definitely getting on her nerves. Not wanting to wait for a reply, Mariko turned and walked away.

"Then show me!" Hanako yelled to Mariko who suddenly stopped and looked over her shoulder. Upon seeing that, Hanako took a step forward and continued.

"Show me what's it like to have a friend!"

"What?" Mariko turned to look at the other girl, frowning.

"Show me what's it like to be a friend of Shinoda Mariko." Hanako said in her normal voice. Despite the distance between them, Mariko heard her loud and clear. Mariko could only stare at her.

Only then did Mariko notice that the empty feeling she had earlier was long gone.

That empty feeling she had was replaced with dread.

Clearly this wasn't going to be a good thing.


End of flashback


"So then you were like hands on your waist, staring at her with a smug expression while saying, 'Challenge Accepted!' weren't you?" Hinata smirked. Yup, she could totally imagine that.

"No. And don't turn what I told you into a meme material story." Mariko narrowed her eyes at Hinata who shrugged.

"But seriously, that meeting of yours with Ray is quite...interesting and disturbing at the same time." Hinata frowned slightly as she nod her head. Somehow hearing that story of Mariko brought a little bit of light to Hinata's question about Ray. It wasn't enough though. Hinata wanted to know more about the diva.

"So you went all Mr. Miyagi on her and taught her the ways of having friends?"

"I didn't really agree with her suggestion you know, since at that time it felt a bit weird to be asked that. But somehow that didn't stop her from pestering me and hanging out with me." Mariko sighed as she remembers the times Hanako would just suddenly appear next to her and talk to her. It weirded out Mariko's friends to the point that her popularity quickly went downhill since Ray is pretty much hard to deal with. Ray would fight with most of them telling them exactly what she feels no matter how harsh it is.

Typical Ray being typical.

"Ray stalked you? For real? Ha! That's...actually hard to visualize." Hinata made a face. Never did she imagine Ray to be the stalkerish type. No wait. She was also like that when it came to Kai. Always showing up to wherever he is just to glomp him. So maybe Ray IS the stalkerish type. But Ray has feelings for Kai at that time so the stalking is pretty much justified...no matter how wrong that sounded. So what about Mariko?

Why did Ray suddenly stalked her?

Did Ray also have...feelings for the taller girl?

....Nah. No way.

"Since she was really adamant in sticking to me...which is most of the time wasn't fun...I gave in to what she wanted. I didn't teach her...rather I showed it to her. I want her to feel how it is to have a friend." Mariko sighed.

"And you did as it is pretty obvious how loyal she is to you...as you are to her." Hinata smiled softly. Mariko nodded at that, a small smile forming on her lips. Despite the hell she had to go through back then, Ray is very important to her. She would do anything to protect the girl.

She's that important to Mariko.

But...

"This questioning about Ray is somewhat related to her relationship with Nami isn't it?" Mariko locked eyes with Hinata who couldn't help but chuckle. Staring at Hinata, Mariko couldn't help but compare her to Ray. The two clearly have something in common. Something that she's not sure what. Perhaps it's how sharp the two are when it comes to everyone. But if anyone asked her who she think is much dangerous between the two...

...she picks Ray.

"Or it could be related to the sudden disappearance of Okuma."

"What do you think?" Hinata smiled as she rests her chin in her hand. Though she's smiling, Mariko could see Hinata's eyes never backing down on her own.

"Is Ray related to Okuma's disappearance?" Hinata asked, her eyebrow arched up. Mariko kept her stare at the other girl until finally she answered in all honesty.

"I don't know."

"Me too." Hinata nodded as she leaned back to her chair.

"Honestly I'm not sure if Ray has something to do with Okuma's vanishing act. It could be that he just decided to disappear because of the embarrassment. But leaving without a trace seems...odd to me." Hinata looked back at Mariko, smiling slightly. Mariko nodded her head, her eyes slowly made it's way to their table.

She too find it odd that Okuma suddenly disappeared without a trace. It did somehow cross her mind that Ray might be responsible for that but...

"Does it matter that he disappeared? Isn't that a good thing?" She asked, crossing her arms to her chest. Really, they shouldn't worry where or what happened to Okuma. It doesn't really matter to Mariko if he just vanished off the face of the earth. Mariko could care less.

"I believe there's a famous saying; 'Keep your enemies at an eye level position.'"

"You sure it's famous?" Mariko sighed, shaking her head. It must be one of those Hinata quotes. Despite the fact that what Hinata said is nowhere near being a famous saying, Mariko couldn't help but agree with her. It is better if they know where Okuma is just to be sure that he won't do anything to Ray or Nami...

...or to them.

Mariko frowned at that thought.

"You think...he'll be back?"

"Dunno. Probably. I'm sure he'd want a rematch or something." Hinata shrugged. She then took her glass of juice and looked at it as she added softly,

"That is...if he is still alive..."


___________________________________



The two were once again walking the sidewalk of Tokyo, going nowhere in particular. At least that's what Mariko thinks since she decided to just follow Hinata's lead to wherever it is she wanted to go.

It is her birthday and all.

Mariko let out a sigh, glancing at her their arms that are locked together. Despite the coupley it looked, it didn't bother Mariko this time as what her and Hinata talked about inside the cafe still somewhat bothers her.

What would happen if Okuma once again showed up?
Will he blackmail them again?
What will happen then?
What will happen to them?
What will happen...to her?
What will happen to her career...?

With such thoughts plaguing inside her, she unconsciously tightened her hold on Hinata which the birthday girl noticed.

"You okay?" Hinata asked as she glanced at the taller girl. Mariko blinked back.

"Uh...yeah. Just thinking." She answered softly.

"Related to me?" Hinata grinned as she looked at Mariko, her eyebrows doing that wiggle thing again. Mariko answered back with her own signature eye rolling move.

"You wish."

"It's my birthday so I'm entitled to a wish, right?" Hinata gave Mariko a wink which prompted the taller girl to sigh and shake her head.

"Whatever."

"But seriously, don't think about the Okuma situation so much." Hinata said as she looked ahead ignoring the slight frown thrown at her by the taller girl.

"Whether Okuma comes back or another foe appears...we'd be ready for them." Hinata glanced at her, smiling.

"Our team is strong. I know we could take whoever it is that threatens us. So don't worry about it."

Mariko stares at her for while. She had no doubt that their team was strong. With Ray and Hinata plus their weird manager who carries a whip, they are invincible.

But...

Mariko let out a sigh. She gave Hinata a small smile.

"You're right." She said, despite the lingering doubt she feels. Luckily for her, Hinata didn't seem to pick on it as she nodded her head smiling. The small smile on the taller girl's lips slowly disappeared when Hinata turned her gaze away from her, looking ahead as they walked. If Hinata knew what she was thinking, she'd probably lecture the older girl for such selfish and nonsense thoughts. And well she didn't want that.

For now she'd keep this to herself.

Though Hinata doesn't know what it is that Mariko is thinking she did know that the girl is still deep in thought. Mariko was so deep in thought that she wasn't aware where the birthday girl is taking her. Only when she noticed that they have to walk up a stairs did she finally woke up.

Hinata frowned slightly, confused then turned towards her companion when the latter suddenly stopped. The taller girl narrowed her eyes.

"You have got to be kidding me."

"What?" Hinata feigned ignorance.

"Don't play dumb, what the hell are we going to do inside a hotel?!" Mariko removed her arm from Hinata and pointed at the hotel entrance. The other girl pouted as she looked at her arm. The hotel doorman could only tilt his head slightly as he watches the two arguing.

"H-Hey! Why'd you do that for?!"

"Why'd you think?"

"Get your arm back where it belong, woman!" Hinata stomped her feet like a brat as the taller girl began to walk away.

"It is where it belongs...away from you!" Mariko barked as she walked ignoring the thrown stares aimed at her. It took a few moment until finally Hinata ran to catch up with the other girl.

"What is your problem?!" Hinata asked as she tries to keep up with the taller girl's pace.

"Seriously, stop acting like you're stupid."

"We're only going to buy my favorite cake! Don't tell me you're going to deprive me of cake in my birthday?!" Hinata glared at her.

Mariko stopped at that. She turned to Hinata, her eyebrow raised and arms crossed to her chest.

"We're going to buy a cake in a hotel. Right..." She drawled.

"There's a cakeshop inside the hotel. What else do you think......?" Hinata explained but then she realized just what the taller girl was thinking as to why they're going inside the hotel.

"Did you think that I was taking you there to....?" She trailed as she tilted her head slightly. The lack of finishing her sentence doesn't seem important as she looked as the taller girl looked away from her. She noticed Mariko's ears reddening probably from embarrassment.

Hinata grinned at that.

"Oh? Were you thinking naughty thoughts? My Mariko...how very perverted of you." She teases, her eyebrow wiggling despite the fact that the taller girl wasn't looking at her. Her signature move was only short lived thought as Mariko completely surprised her by grabbing her collar and yanking her towards her. She gulped when she was face to face with a very angry yet visibly blushing from embarrassment Mariko.

"Say another word and I assure you that it'll be your last." Mariko said through gritted teeth. The birthday girl opened her mouth to reply but quickly closed it remembering the seriously threat from her friend. She decided that nodding would suffice that she understood. Seeing that, Mariko pushed the girl away from and walked away. Hinata looked at her friend's retreating back as she fixed her clothes. She swear she can see the girl surrounded by flames as she walks. Kinda like a super saiyan.

Yup, right now Mariko's in a super saiyan mode.

What level? Hinata doesn't know and doesn't want to know. She could turn into a giant monkey hell bent on destroying the world for all she cares.

She sighed.

How will she tame the beast now?

Noticing the growing distance between them, she quickly ran towards the girl. Mariko didn't even glance at her or acknowledge her when Hinata finally caught up to her. Hinata glanced at Mariko not really surprised to see her glaring as she walks. Well at least she's not blushing anymore...nor is she transforming into a hell bent monkey with super powers.

That's a good thing...right?

The two were walking the sidewalk side by side quietly. Hinata took a deep breath then let it out trying to gather enough courage to talk to the girl. She glanced at her glaring friend and decided to test her luck.

"Um...so...where are we going...?" She asked, her lips forming a tight smile. She almost let out a sigh of relief when the other girl answered to her question.

"I'm going home. You, go away." A bit short kinda like caveman talk but still menacing in Hinata's ears. Figures Mariko would be pissed at Hinata for wounding her pride.

It is Mariko and all.

"Aww. But it's too early to go home yet." Hinata pouted. It is still early for Hinata as it is only 4pm in the afternoon. She doesn't want to go home yet and well...she's enjoying her time with her coupling partner.

That is until she wounded her pride.

"Don't care. I'm still going home."

Hinata was tempted to ask if she could go home with the taller girl but...decided against it. Mariko would probably throw a fit if she asked her that. Instead she came up with a decent plan to somehow change the other girl's mood on going home.

Her evil side began laughing inside her but her face in the outside looked like a kid who found out her puppy got killed.

"Okay. I understand. It has been a long day and...you must be tired...so..." Hinata said softly as she slows her walking. She was doing a happy dance when she noticed Mariko slowing down as well.

'Gotcha.' Her evil side grinned.

"I guess...I'll just go home as well and just...wait for Nami and Asahi to arrive..." Hinata frowned slightly when she saw Mariko stiffen at the word 'home.' She decided to continue putting the wondering in the back of her mind.

"...Maybe then we'll get to celebrate my birthday even if it is just for a few hours." Hinata stopped walking, her eyes downcast. Her evil side laughed that evil laugh inside her when Mariko stopped walking as well. She wanted to see Mariko's reaction so her eyes slowly traveled until it reached the taller girl's.

Mariko was glancing at her over her shoulder.

"Thanks for today. It...made me happy..." Hinata softly smiled at her.

"...being with you on my special day."

Mariko turned to her, giving her a blank stare that Hinata is having a hard time figuring out the meaning behind it. Was she flattered? Sad? Happy? ...Constipated? Hinata doesn't know. 
Shrugging inside, she decided to end this pity plan. She bowed at Mariko which surprised the taller girl.

"Really, thank you."

Mariko frowned slightly, her eyebrow twitching at the sight of the girl bowing in front of her. Her resolve was breaking into pieces as the other girl stopped bowing, eyes glistening as she and looked at her still wearing that small smile. Hinata felt that she completely broke down her resolve when she said her goodbye, her voice cracking.

"I'll see you tomorrow then. Th-thanks again. Bye." With that, Hinata turned and began walking away. Mariko stared at her for awhile, gritting her teeth. If she follows the other girl then yes, her wounded pride would once again be wounded. But she kept picturing the broken look Hinata gave her which is the fakest thing she'd ever seen. But despite that she believes that no one, not even Hinata should feel alone in her special day.

Plus she needed to keep Hinata away from her apartment anyway. So it's more like a battle between her pride, her duty and her fake friend's acting.

Pride vs duty vs fake friend eh? So who will win?

'Damn conscience.' Mariko thought as she followed Hinata. Looks like Mariko's conscience won the pride vs duty vs fake friend battle then.

Or maybe it's more like 'Damn Nami and Asahi for asking a favor' then.

Unknown to the conscience driven model, the best actress of the day couldn't help but grin when she heard footsteps making their way towards her.

An award winning performance perhaps?

"Hinata, wait!"

Oh yeah.

Hinata shook her head trying to calm her grinning self. She slowly faced the taller girl who was running towards her. Once the taller girl was close enough, Hinata tilted her head slightly.

"Hmm? What is it?"

"Look...I'm..." Mariko started but stopped when she thought of her poor pride being taken to the hospital. Shaking those weird thoughts away, she began to continue her fake apology.

"...sorry about earlier. About jumping into conclusion and getting mad. Sorry about that."

Hinata nodded in reply, smiling at the taller girl who began to scratch her head, eyes unable to look at the other girl.

"I feel bad for leaving you alone in your birthday so...um...if you want we could go back to the hotel and buy that cake that you wanted. My treat." Mariko gave Hinata a forced smile. Her pride's just flat lined at the imaginary hospital in Mariko's head.

In the real world, Hinata nodded her head, beaming.

"Okay. Then I'll treat you to a room at that hotel then."

Okay so Hinata couldn't resist. Luckily for her the taller girl just narrowed her eyes.

"No thanks. I prefer not to go to any hotel rooms with you for my sake." Mariko said as she sighed. She began walking ahead until she heard the other girl clear her throat. frowning, she turned to the other girl who has her arm up.

"Forgetting something?" Hinata blinked a couple of times at Mariko who is now imagining her pride currently in a morgue. Sighing, she made her way beside the birthday girl and looped her arm on hers.

"That's better."

Mariko could only roll her eyes. Looking at how the birthday girl is acting it feels like she's been had again.

Ugh. Nami and Asahi definitely needs to pay for this.



TBC

______________________________________________________________

Next: Okay this time it's definitely going to be the last chapter! I mean it or my username isn't FoF!  :lol:

______________________________________________________________

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: Takamina_Captain on July 12, 2012, 05:31:02 PM

I'm really like this fic !!!!   :rock:

it always makes me laugh...really hard...especially that Mariko ego....hahaha

Please Continue  :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: kingku3 on July 12, 2012, 06:49:27 PM

Easily one of the best, most well written AKB fanfiction I've ever read. :thumbsup

My hats off to you, FoF. :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: haruhi16 on July 13, 2012, 02:01:13 PM

KJSKDAJSKDJAKSJDAKSJDKASJDKAJSD PLEASE CONTINUE,FOF~SAN!  :wub:

I really wanna know how this 'HiMari' pairing would end up  XD
But i'm hoping things would be serious between them and both of them should make a move, that's all I've been waiting for from all these chapters!!!  :inlove:

UPDATE SOON!  :thumbsup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: crazywota on July 14, 2012, 07:33:13 AM

Again. I love you.

lol. As always, our waiting is worth it~ HiMari pairing  :heart:
just curious, your next update will be the really last?  :cry:  or just for Hinata chapter?
I still want more of Nami and Ray.  :bow:


Thank you again for the update!  :thumbup

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: kahem on July 14, 2012, 08:43:43 PM

Hinata!!!!! She is just awesome!!!!!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: Megumi on July 16, 2012, 11:59:43 PM

 :) I was wondering too how Mariko&Ray met  :twothumbs yei my inner wish was granted LoL
Maybe Ray saw that Mariko was almost the same as her observing her and knew how she felt. Well true friends does and ordinary friends don't.


Looking forward to the last chapter of Hinata's date with Mariko-sama.

ArígatoU! :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: screwybonkers on July 17, 2012, 08:54:03 AM

I finally got the chance to read your latest update! I didn't get the chance to read it because of my exams. And now that it is over I finally read it!  :love: Im glad that you showed a flashback on Mariko and Ray's friendship. I was wondering how they end up being friends. And Himari!!!  XD I really can't get enough of those two! Love them XD Please let them end up together! XD Please update soon when I don't have an exam. Jk. Thanks for the update!

PS: I'm glad you like my username. My friend and i saw a boat with this name and i remembered it. I'm also currently reading immo's story. I'm not finished yet but it's awesome like your story. :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter part 3)
Post by: bou-j525 on July 24, 2012, 06:11:25 AM

HELLO!!!

Let's see...... Part 3 was posted on July 12... and now it's July 24!! And guess what? Still haven't read part TWO  :nervous In fact I saw the "last hinata chap" note long time ago, and decided to read part 2 some other time because I was busy........ and I didn't even know the existence of part 3 XD -iknowimsolateomgshameonmeImustreaditnooooow-

Well just a quick comment to tell you I've missed you and your work and I'm glad to see you're alive 8D I'm going to read this as soon as possible and die laughing  :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: FoF on August 02, 2012, 03:39:21 PM

Right now I'm just feeling a bit  :banghead: with my writing.  :nervous
I'll do the ranting at the end.  :nervous

Replies to dear commenters:

@Takamina_Captain: Thanks for liking my fic.  :) Mariko's ego is a bit of a funny one for me too, I mean, what does an ego even look like?  :lol: Anyway, thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@kingku3: Really?  :nervous For me it isn't but...thanks for thinking that.  XD Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@haruhi16: Thank you for liking the HiMari pairing so much.  :) I have no idea what you'll do to when you read this final chapter so... :nervous Thanks for reading and leaving a comment!  XD

@crazywota: Aww shucks. I people keep saying the L word to me these days.  XD I'm just ending the Hinata chapters today. As for the sequel...yeah I'm kinda missing Nami x Ray as well since there are only a few fics about them...so I'll try to work on that.  :) Thanks for the reading and commenting!  XD

@kahem: Yeah she is. I like her awesome self as well.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@screwybonkers: Well I'm updating now so hopefully you don't have an exam right now. If you have then...I tried.  :nervous Your username is a name of a boat? Cool boat.  :lol: Thanks for reading and commenting!  XD

@bou-j525: OMG! bouj is alive as well!!  XD XD I'm glad to hear from you again! I miss you too!  XD Seriously, come back! Cause I'm thinking of leaving.  :lol: Having a busy life eh? Well your fans are currently on protest as you have yet to update your fics.  :lol: But that's okay. I'm sure you'd be back when your workload eases up.  :) And when that time comes...you're back! YEY!  XD Thanks for sticking to this and commenting!  XD

To silent readers and thank you pressers I thank you as well. Seriously, thanks.   :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Here's the last Hinata chap!
Enjoy!  :)

________________________________________________________



Hinata Chapter Final




"Look, if you don't want to help me, fine! I could do it by myself!" Hinata said, shoving the box of cake to Mariko's arm. She turned and was about to walk away towards the alley when she was stopped by someone holding her hand. Turning to look, she wasn't surprised to see Mariko glaring at her.

"Are you insane?! Let it go!"

Hinata removed the taller girl's hand holding her. She glared back at Mariko who added, "Don't do this! Don't risk your career for--"

Hinata cut her off, stomping her feet, fists clenched tight infuriated at the other girl.

"Someone needs our help Mariko! The only humane thing to do is help! Why are you thinking of your career right now?!"

"Because it would be stupid if you get caught and get fired for saving...that! Do you want to be caught by the police?! Do you want to lose your job?! Your dream?! Your everything?! Don't be stupid Hinata!" Mariko yelled, waving her free hand towards the alley. Why can't Hinata just let it go and for once think of herself?

"Stop trying to be a hero." Mariko added with a tried sigh, looking at her friend. Hinata kept her glare at the other girl. It was like she was looking at another person. This wasn't the Mariko she knew. Mariko wasn't a coward. She never was as she didn't even hesitate in agreeing to Hinata back then about her special participation in their Okuma mission. She wasn't selfish as she helped her friends find the happy ending they wanted. So...who is this person staring back at her? This isn't Shinoda Mariko. This...this isn't her coupling partner. This person that she's glaring at...is a complete stranger to Hinata.

A complete stranger that she wants nothing to do with.

"Yeah well I'd rather be a stupid hero..." Hinata looked at Mariko with disgust.

"...than be a coward and selfish as you are." With that, Hinata turned and began walking the alley, heading towards her destination, leaving Mariko to stare at her retreating back. Mariko stared at her for awhile until she too turned towards the opposite direction, walking away.

"Fine. Be an idiot that you are." She growled as she walks, gritting her teeth, obviously enraged at Hinata's decision. Typical of Hinata to go to the stupid idiotic route. And she even made Mariko feel like she's the bad guy in all this when she's just trying to look out for the other girl...which she seldom does and now that she does it gets trampled on. Ugh! Why does she even bother anyway?!
"Stupid Hinata. Stupid stupid stupid idiot. Rot in jail why don't ya." Mariko grumbled as she continue to walk, ignoring the confused looks given to her as she looked like she was talking to herself.

"How can she say that I'm being a coward and selfish when I'm just being realistic here!" She waved her free hand in the air surprising a man who dodged at it as he passed by her. He stopped, turning towards her giving her a weird look as she continues to walk and grumble about Hinata's stupidity. The man raised his eyebrow as Mariko suddenly stopped and began scratching her head with her free hand, messing her hair underneath her hat as she groaned.

"Why were we even arguing about something that stupid anyway?!"

And that is a question that can only be answered by a...



Flashback



Mariko's eyebrow began to twitch, her lips pursed, cheeks slightly pink as she waits for the other girl who's currently browsing the cake catalogue looking at various cakes. Hinata pointed at another one then turned to look at the other girl.

"What about this one?" She asks, a playful smile across her lips. Mariko's eyebrow twitched again without looking at the picture being pointed out.

"It's your own birthday cake. So you pick."

"Aww, but I want your opinion on it." She smiled sweetly at the taller girl, blinking a couple of times. Seeing that, Mariko was tempted to push the other girl's face away but instead of doing that, Mariko just let out a sigh of defeat and relented on the other girl's wishes. Slowly, her eyes made it's way to the picture being pointed...

...then she quickly looked away, blushing.

"Damn it Hinata. Just choose your damn perverted cake." She growled. Hinata shook her head in a chided manner.

"Such potty mouth...and a prude." She smirked at that, ignoring the dangerous glare aimed at her. The birthday girl began to flip the pages again.

"Hmmm. Maybe I'll just go with the boobies cake. Yuko would probably like that." She mumbled then beamed at the taller girl, turning to her.

"Plus you can hold it up later and we'll pretend that you have boobs and take pictures of it."

It really wasn't surprising that Mariko immediately smacked her in the head for that. No surprise there really. Hinata was even anticipating it. What surprised her the most is that it felt like Mariko didn't hold back her punch on that one since it was pretty painful for the birthday girl.

Hinata let out a groan as she rubs her head.

"Geez. Did you have to hit me that hard?! It's my birthday you know!" She pouted at the taller girl but it was short lived as Mariko gave her a scary look making her cringe in fright.

"Shut up and pick your damn cake!" Mariko growled, grabbing the other girl's collar and glaring at her murderously. Hinata gulped at that, feeling small at the other girl's glare. With a nod, she squeaked, "Y-yes mam."

Moments later, the two walked out of the hotel, Hinata carrying the cake in her hands with a smile on her face.

"So? Where are we going next?" Hinata asked as she rewarded the doorman with a smile, passing by him as he bowed at them. She then glanced at her companion as they walk down the steps of the hotel, heading towards the familiar sidewalk. Mariko was busy looking at her phone, grumbling out her frustration at the lack of the go signal from her merry friends.

Her merry soon to be dead friends that is.

"Wherever you want." She sighed defeatedly, placing her phone back inside her bag. Unconsciously, Mariko looped back her arm onto the birthday girl who immediately beamed thinking that it probably felt natural to the taller girl now since she did that on her own without Hinata reminding her.

Yup, it won't be long and the HiMari coupling would be real now!

"Okay, then let's go to the shopping district then. You still want to look around right?" Hinata nodded her head, her eyes ahead as they walk arm in arm. The taller girl glanced at her, eyebrow slightly arched up.

"I said we could go wherever YOU want not wherever I want." She said. Hinata shrugged at that, glancing at the taller girl, smiling.

"I'm okay with anything you want. I'm enjoying this day just being with you." Hinata then looked away, eyes on the road still keeping that smile on her face as she asks,

"So where to now?"

Such simple yet confusing words for Mariko to hear from the crazy girl. Mariko kept her stare at Hinata for awhile, wondering as they walk. A few seconds later, a smile crept on her lips as she shook her head.

"You are such a smooth talker."

"Only with you." Hinata replied, turning to Mariko and giving her a wink. The two locked eyes for a moment until the taller girl rolled her eyes, hiding the smile that's creeping on her lips. Seeing that, Hinata couldn't help but chuckle.

"Onto the shopping district then." Hinata said with a nod, a smile on her lips as they walk. With Hinata's eyes ahead, Mariko glanced at the birthday girl. She can't help but wonder if Hinata is being serious with her or just trying to get her into the whole HiMari coupling gimmick.

Yes, to Mariko, the 'HiMari' coupling is just a gimmick to gain popularity.

Hinata said so herself back then when she first brought up the idea of them pairing up, saying that with them coupled up, fans would gush at them whenever they post pictures of them looking all sweet together in their blogs. That fan clubs might be formed, even fan videos. It was a perfect gimmick to boost up their popularity even more. It was perfect for Hinata...

...but it wasn't for Mariko. She didn't like it one bit.

"Hey you should buy that last dress you tried out. You look really great in it." Hinata said, glancing at the other girl, smiling. Mariko just stared at her...just staring at the cheerful girl.

But then Hinata says sweet things like that that makes Mariko think otherwise.

But...

"The one you laughed at for over a minute?" Mariko pointed out as she raised her eyebrow at the other girl who chuckled as she shrugged. Mariko stares blankly at her for awhile as Hinata's eyes looked away from hers, eyes once again focused on the road as they walk. Slowly, the taller girl's eyes made its way to the ground.

It's Hinata. Crazy, enigmatic, cheerful, practical joker Hinata. And well...the taller one could never tell when this person beside her is being serious or not. But then with that thought she wonders.

Does she want Hinata to be serious?

Thoughts of that suddenly disappeared when Hinata suddenly picked up a pace, making the tall one run as they were still attached together by arm. Confused as to why they were suddenly running and to where since the shopping district was in the opposite direction, Mariko pulled her arm away from Hinata, dislodging the other girl's hold on her.

"Why are we running? And where are we running to?" Mariko asked as she frowned at the other girl who turned to her. Instead of giving her an explanation, the birthday girl hurriedly grabbed her hand and began dragging her again, picking up the same pace as before.

"Just hurry!" Was Hinata's reply. Mariko let the other girl drag her despite the confusion she feels. She turned to look behind her as they run, wondering if someone was following them which could be the reason as to why they are now running away but...no one seems to be following them. So why...?

Turning to look ahead again as they turn to a secluded street, Mariko could see a man riding a bicycle, a cage strapped on its back. Mariko raised her eyebrow as she ran. Could Hinata be...

"Why do I have a feeling that we're following that man?" Mariko huffed as they ran.

"Because we are." Hinata replied, tightening her hold on the other girl as they follow the unknown man.

"What?!" She exclaimed, her eyes widening slightly. Mariko thought of once again dislodging herself from the birthday girl's hold but decided against it as Hinata began slowing down. The man that they were following turned towards an empty alley, slowing down his speed as well. Hinata peeked around the corner observing the man who slowly stopped at a door. Mariko peeked as well, frowning as she saw the man dismounting his bike then turning towards the cage strapped on its back wherein a chicken could be seen. He removed the cage from his bike, opened the door then stepped inside what looked like the back door of a Chinese restaurant.

"So do you mind telling me why we're suddenly stalking a man carrying a chicken?" Mariko asked, her eyebrow slightly raised. Maybe Hinata knows the guy or something cause there is no way they're following the man because of the...

"Because the chicken needs our help."

...chicken...?

The taller girl's shoulder slumped, her eyes narrowed as she stared at the other girl.

Is Hinata for real?

"We're following the man because of the chicken." Mariko dryly says, her arms crossed to her chest as she looked at Hinata. She was silently praying that she heard Hinata wrong and that the other girl would just laugh at what she said thinking that she was being ridiculous. That there is no way they're following the man because of the chicken. But apparently, Mariko heard her right, making the taller girl to face palm herself as Hinata answered.

"Well, yeah. Why else would we be following him?" Hinata tilted her head slightly as she stares confusedly at her companion who is in the middle of a face palm moment. It took a few seconds until Mariko removed her hand that's covering her face as she looked at Hinata. Mariko looked like she lost all of her energy, like she was sucked dry. Hinata almost jumped with surprise when the taller girl placed both of her hands heavily on her shoulders.

"W-why...?" Mariko asked softly, stammering. She's still having a hard time believing that they were following the unknown man because of the...

"Mariko, we have to save the chicken. She clearly needs our help." Hinata said. Mariko stares at Hinata, slack jawed, unable to comprehend what the hell was happening.

Surely Hinata isn't serious right?

"Well c'mon now." Hinata turned towards the alley, eyes locked on the door wherein the man walked in. She was about to take one step towards it when she felt Mariko grab her wrist, turned her, then gave her an incredulous look.

"Why the hell are we going to save that damn chicken?!" Mariko asked, her voice a bit louder than usual.

"Well duh because she needs our help." Hinata answered which made Mariko's eyebrow twitch. The taller girl removed her hold on Hinata as she crossed her arms to her chest. She let out a sigh trying to calm herself then looked at the birthday girl with her eyebrow raised.

"I'm still going to ask 'why' until you give me a good enough answer. Until then, no, I'm not going to save that damn chicken even if you beg me to."

Hinata narrowed her eyes at the taller girl.

"Language Mariko. Language. You're an idol for God's sake." Hinata reminded but the taller girl kept her expression at her, waiting for her to explain why they need to save the chicken. Hinata sighed at that, then shook her head, giving in to what Mariko wants. She did need her help in this if she wants to save the chicken.

"When I was 5, my mom took me to a countryside." Hinata's eyes slowly made its way to the ground, a small smile across her lips as she recalled the certain event.

"While we were driving there, a truck full of cages with chickens inside passed us by."


"Mommy, mommy! Look! Chickens!" Little Hinata pointed at the truck in front of them, beaming at her mom who was behind the wheel. Glancing at her child, Hinata's mom, smiled at her.

"That's a lot of chicken huh Hina-chan?"

"Uh-huh." Was little Hinata's cute reply. She stares at the truck for awhile, noticing how cramped the chicken looked inside the cages. As the truck speeds up, the image of it became smaller and smaller to little Hinata. Pointing at it again, Hinata turned to her mother, wondering.

"Where are they going mommy?"

"The chickens? Well they're going to the slaughtering house to die." Her mother answered, keeping her eyes on the road smiling slightly. Little Hinata's eyes widen at that as she kept hearing that dreaded one word from her mother's lips.

Die...die...die...DIE...

"T-they're...going to die...?" Little Hinata asked shakily, eyes glistening as tears began to form in her eyes. Her mother glanced at her, giving her a sad smile as she nodded her head.

"That's right. They're going far away to die." Her mother reached out to her, wiping the tear that fell down on her cute chubby cheeks.

"I'm sorry Hina-chan but...it's inevitable. I'm sorry."

"NOOOOooooo!" Little Hinata cried, shaking her head, tears brimming down her face.


"I asked my mom over and over again to follow the truck, so we can save them but...she kept saying that we can't do anything about it. That that is the sole purpose of being a chicken. To die and get eaten." Hinata explained, sadness etched in every word she said. It was just so...painful for to relieve such memory.

Mariko just stared at her, eyes narrowed as she looked at Hinata whose eyes were downcast. She had a couple of problems regarding that little tale of hers.

"How straight forward of your mom is to tell your 5 years old self about a slaughtering house and about death. It's a bit shocking that you know about death at the age of 5 as well. Plus hearing the word 'inevitable' at such a young age and you immediately knew what it meant? Yeah I'm having trouble believing that story of yours." Mariko sighed, shaking her head. Her eyebrow arched up when the birthday girl placed her free hand on her shoulder, shaking her slightly.

"But it's true! I was traumatized by it!" Hinata stares at her, eyes begging for her to believe her. Mariko didn't give in though as she reminded her.

"If you were traumatized by it, then you shouldn't have eaten chicken earlier for lunch or ever for that matter."

Hinata was momentarily taken aback but recovered quickly and began shaking the taller girl again saying, "I'm talking about live chickens! Not dead ones!"

"I see no difference."

"The difference is blatantly obvious Mariko. Dead yummy chicken versus live cutie chicken." Hinata rolled her eyes at Mariko. The taller girl sighed, massaging her temples. The situation was getting ridiculously ridiculous by the minute. She really need to make Hinata see that this was...well...ridiculous.

"Look, let's not do something hasty or stupid like save a damn chicken."

"Why not?" Hinata frowned.

"I think I said the word 'stupid' earlier." Mariko pointed out, her eyes narrowed at the frowning birthday girl.

"How is saving a life stupid?" Hinata retorted, glaring at the taller girl. Mariko stared at her blankly for awhile.

"It's a damn chicken. Millions of chickens die everyday." Mariko pointed out. But Hinata's glare didn't falter. To Mariko, it looked like Hinata was...

"You're serious about this aren't you?"

"Of course I am!" Hinata answered immediately. She was dead serious about saving the caged chicken from death.

"How are you even going to save that? Knock on the door and ask him to give it to you?" Mariko asked mockingly which angered the birthday girl.

"If it were to work, yeah, I will. If not, I'll just take it from him."

Mariko continues to stare at her, anger slowly building inside. She took a step forward, glaring at the girl, determined to make Hinata change her mind and let her see how idiotic it is for an idol to save a damn chicken.

If not...then screw Hinata for being an idiot.



End of Flashback



Mariko gritted her teeth, angry eyes downcast as she stood at the middle of the sidewalk recalling the events that happened earlier.

How can Hinata be so careless as to save a damn chicken when there are risks involved. She's a damn idol for God's sake. If she opted for the 'taking' of the chicken route, she might get caught. The man might get the police involved if she were to get caught. And don't forget the press, no, they won't sit idly for this kind of story. Mariko can see it now, how the headlines would be about an AKB48 member stealing a chicken for the sake of saving it from being a chicken soup.

Though, that really isn't a bad thing when Mariko thinks about it, but still...it was just...too much for Mariko. She didn't want Hinata to experience that kind of embarrassment. And somehow, Hinata can't see it can she? 

But...that's how she is. Hinata's always been like that. Dense. Plus, there's this side of her wherein she wouldn't hesitate on doing what she believes in, regardless of the danger it might inflict on herself. She would put others first then her second. If she thinks about it, Nami and Asahi were the same as Hinata. Everyone was, given the not so idiotic situation. Even Ray.

So...why wasn't she...?
But she was back then...so...why wasn't she now?
Why is she more scared of loosing her career than supporting her friends in their time of stupidity?
Is the fame...the spotlight...getting into her...?

Thoughts of such suddenly vanished as she felt her phone vibrate. Frowning slightly, she fished for her phone inside her bag with her free hand. She opened her phone and saw a message from Nami. Despite her slowly regenerating pride telling her not to open it, she still did hesitantly, once again sending her pride to its death.

Just for today, she'll pretend that she has no pride since Hinata already crushed her pride earlier.

Opening it, she read Nami's message.

"Mariko-sama, we're almost ready. Sorry about the delay. Ray tried to help us with the cake and well...we had to do it all over again because of her. Hope everything is well there on your side."

No. Everything is not okay on Mariko's side.

"I'm with Hinata for God's sake. Of course nothing would be okay." Looking ahead, she gripped her phone tight, glaring as she grits her teeth. Rage and uneasiness waging a war inside her. Who won, you ask?

Well...

"The birthday girl isn't even here with me!! Damn it!" She yelled out her frustration, making some of the bystanders jump with surprise. Ignoring the stares, she quickly ran back, hoping, praying that Hinata's isn't in trouble yet.

...Hinata of course.



________________________________________




Hinata mustered all her skills as she slowly and quietly opened the door slightly. She peeked through the small gap, looking around the small kitchen restaurant. She frowned slightly, finding it odd that there's no other person inside the kitchen besides the man that entered. Hinata was a bit thankful for that but still, it was odd. But then again, maybe the restaurant opens at night?

'That could be the case.' Hinata thought. She instantly froze, her eyes widen when the man took a step, the back of his foot in line with her vision. Thankfully he didn't turn her way. She looked up, observing the man whose back is towards her.

Maybe she could ask the man nicely if she could have the chicken.

She was again in alert mode as the man moved to his right as if looking for something. With the man slightly out of her vision, something terrifying has caught her attention. Her eyes widen, mouth opened slightly as she saw a bunch of dead, roasted, headless chicken hanged on the side. The idea of asking the man nicely quickly went down the drain as she saw the delicious...uh...disgusting, sickening dead chickens hanged.

The man moved again, making Hinata to close the door slightly in caution. With her vision of the inside narrowed, the only thing she could see is the man's back towards her. She watched him as he pulled out his ringing phone from his pocket and held it against his ear.

"Yeah?" The man answered, his accent sounded foreign in Hinata's ears. A Chinese perhaps?

"I just picked it up. Shall I take care of it now?"

Hinata's eyes widen at that. Yup, definitely no to the whole asking the guy nicely now.

"The party starts at 8pm, so I have plenty of time to do that." The man grumbled then started walking towards a swinging door that probably leads to the dinning area of the restaurant. A party huh. Seems that that's the answer to Hinata's question about the whole lack of staff inside the kitchen. The restaurant is probably closed because of the party. It seems that luck is in Hinata's side as the man pushed it open, heading out, leaving the kitchen empty.

"Mission rescue, commencing." She softly said to herself, grinning. Carefully, she closed the door then began removing her shoes, thinking that it would be more stealthier without them. She placed it near the door then turned to look at the end of the empty alley where she and Mariko stood earlier, arguing. Mariko should've been here, helping her. Instead she...

Hinata shook her head. No use thinking about it now. She really need to focus on the task at hand rather than think about Mariko's disappointing decision.

As quietly as she could, she opened the door then closed it again once she was inside. She looked around, crouching, looking for the caged chicken. It wasn't there. She then noticed a small hallway to the left near the oven and the sliding door wherein the man taking to his phone could be heard. Carefully, she made her way towards the hallway. She beamed when she saw what she was looking for at the end of the hallway on the ground.

"There you are." She mumbled. Still crouching, she heads towards the caged chicken, chuckling, unknowing of the dangers that might befall on her. Hinata slowly lifted the cage, staring at the chicken who to her looked a bit different from other chicken she saw. It was colored in brown, white and with a bit of black at its neck and at the end of its tail. There were also a bit of feathers on its feet which Hinata hadn't seen before in a normal chicken.

Hinata narrowed her eyes at the chicken.

"Why does it feel like you're not the eating type of chicken." Hinata sighed. The chicken could only chuckle, staring at Hinata with its round emotionless eyes. Oh well, she might as well save the chicken since she's here and all.

Thinking that she must escape now, her phone inside her bag started vibrating. She thought it was just a message but the vibrating didn't stop. Someone must be calling her.

'Probably another member greeting me or something.' Hinata thought. Ignoring it, she made her way quietly towards the end of the hallway. She was only halfway to the end when the sliding door suddenly opened making her to quickly seek refuge beside the oven. She cursed silently as the man walked inside the kitchen once again.

Great. Now what? How can she escape now?

She peeked at the edge of the oven, observing the man as he puts on an apron and a chef hat. Hinata's in big trouble now if the man decided to get something in the hallway. Where she is isn't really a good hiding spot. If the man just turned her way, she'd be sure to get caught.

'Damn it.' Hinata thought, panicking, leaning at the wall. It was in that moment that she realized that she phone was still vibrating, non stop. That's...odd. If someone was calling her, then surely they'd stop if she doesn't answer right? Frowning slightly, she carefully placed the chicken to the ground then fished her phone out of her bag. She opened it and saw that she had 20 messages and still counting all from Mariko. Gulping down her nervousness, she opened one.

"You have five minutes to get out of there. Make it count. That five minutes will start when you hear a knock on the door."

She stared at the message for awhile then opened another one and another one. The same message as the first one she opened. Mariko is...Mariko is...

Hinata gripped her vibrating phone tight, smiling softly as she looked at the message.

Mariko is here...saving her.

"Hell yeah 'HiMari.'" Hinata whispered, keeping the soft smile on her face. She closed her eyes for a moment, releasing a sigh, trying to relax her pounding heart.

'Everything will be alright now.' Said a voice inside her.

The voice of her coupling partner.

Nodding her head, she opened her eyes, placed her phone back, grabbed the cage again then waited for Mariko's signal. Soon enough the knocking came, followed by the opening of the door. Hinata's eyes widen when Mariko stepped inside the kitchen wearing a gauze mask.

What is she...?

"Wh-who-" The man was cut off as Mariko grabbed his arm and began shaking him.

"Oh my God! Mister! A kid is just stole your bike!" Mariko said, hysterically.

"Wh-what?!"

"Hurry! We can still catch him! Hurry!" Was Mariko's response as she began dragging the man out of the kitchen. The two ran towards the end of the alley, Mariko still dragging the enraged and confused man. The taller girl can't believe that the man was actually letting her drag him without any questions asked.

'Oh well, at least it'll give Hinata plenty of time to escape.' Mariko thought as she turned towards the street.

"She owe me big time for this." Mariko growled softly.



____________________________________



Mariko closed her eyes, head leaned back at the bench that she's sitting, trying to relax. This day is probably the most tiring day ever for her despite the packed schedules she has as an idol. All that walking, all that running, all that arguing, all that emotions that swirls around her, just thinking about it all makes Mariko feel weary, drained. Nothing seems to beat this day as the most strenuous day ever.

"Hey!" A familiar voice called out. Slowly, Mariko opens her eyes and turned towards the voice, her face indifferent as she found Hinata beaming.

"Head's up!" Hinata said holding out a bottle of drink. She tossed it towards the other girl and narrowed her eyes as Mariko did nothing but stare at her, leaving the bottled drink to drop on the floor.

So much for thinking that Mariko would catch it.

Sighing, Hinata picked up the bottle, which was thankfully plastic, then made her way towards the lazy girl, sitting beside her.

"Here." Hinata sighed again, holding out the bottle for Mariko to take. Mariko turned her head lazily towards her, head still leaned back at the bench. She stared at her for awhile, making Hinata feel a bit nervous, blushing slightly under that indifferent gaze of her friend. It feels like she has to say something to the taller girl. Like...an apology maybe...?

Yeah, she'll go with that.

"L-look. I know you're a bit mad at me..."

Mariko narrowed her eyes at that which the birthday girl took notice.

"Okay...so...you're mad at me...a lot..." Hinata glanced at the girl who just stared at her, blankly, narrowed eyes gone. She continues what she wanted to say despite the awkwardness between them.

"And well, I'm sorry...for what I said earlier...about you being a coward and selfish."

Still nothing.

"And thanks for...saving me back there. I couldn't have gotten out without you."

Nada.

"So yeah...I'm sorry and thank you." Hinata pouted slightly, feeling embarrassed at the lack of response from the other girl. Plus that apathetic gaze of hers was really making her feel uncomfortable. She really didn't know if the other girl was angry at her or whatever. Mariko's poker face was definitely hard to read even to the likes of Hinata.

The two were consumed by silence for awhile, the taller one just staring blankly at the embarrassed one. Only the cars passing by and the chuckling of the chicken could be heard around them. Hinata could only pray silently that Mariko would speak. Be it to yell at her, growl at her, curse her or anything. Just so the awkward silence would disappear. Her prayers were slightly answered though as Mariko sat up, let out a sigh then took the offered bottle from her hand. She watched the taller girl open the bottle and taking a drink. Once the bottle was half empty, Mariko placed it down on her lap saying,

"You owe me one."

Hinata let out a sigh, relieved that Mariko finally said something. She turned to her, smiling slightly.

"I know. I owe you a big one."

Mariko nodded her head at that. She then glanced at the Hinata's feet, smirking when she saw that she wasn't wearing shoes.

"Yeah, apparently someone took my shoes. I'm guessing the one who took them is also the one who took that man's bike and sent me batch messages on my celphone." Hinata narrowed her eyes at the now laughing girl. The corner's of her lips began to tug upwards as she looks at the other girl, laughing at her expense. Well at least Mariko isn't mad at her.

Smiling, Mariko took Hinata's shoes out of her bag and tossed it at her.

"Here."

"Gee, thanks." Was Hinata's monotonous reply. As the other girl puts her shoes on, Mariko glanced at the caged chicken beside Hinata.

"I've never seen a chicken like that before." She pointed out, staring at the chicken in awe. The chicken looked cute too for Mariko. A chubby chicken.

"Yeah, me too. I was thinking of going at a pet shop to ask about it."

"I think I saw one over there. Wanna check it out?" Mariko said, pointing towards the said direction. Hinata, to say the least, was surprised at the offer. Mariko noticed the look and shrugged, nonchalantly.

"I've got no more pride inside me today. Might as well go with it."

Hinata couldn't help but chuckle at that.


______________________________



"I can't believe I helped you steal something." Mariko groaned as they walk the sidewalk.

"Just because the vet said about how Henry is in top condition and looked like she was just groomed doesn't mean that the man wasn't trying to kill her." Hinata pointed out as she walked side by side with Mariko. Though honestly, there's a part of her that doesn't believe what she just said. This chicken reeks of the word 'domesticated' the first time she stared at it eye to eye. But...Mariko doesn't need to know that really.

"That's proof enough, believe me. And what's with the Henry name? It's a girl for God's sake."

"Henry could be a girl's name too you know."

"I've never heard of any girl named Henry before so no...it can't be a girl's name."

"Well it's a good name for her. Here, I'll prove it to you." With that, Hinata walked ahead of the taller girl, stopping in front of her as she held out the caged chicken.

"What do you see Mariko?" Hinata asked. Mariko narrowed her eyes as she looked at the other girl.

"A cage."

Hinata's eyebrow twitched knowing that the girl is trying to play hard to get. It doesn't matter to Hinata as she will still make Mariko point it out.

"What's inside the cage?"

"A chicken." Mariko answered, flatly.

Hinata grinned at that.

"What kind of chicken?"

"A buff brahma chicken."

Hinata seemed taken aback by her answer. Was she correct? How did Mariko even remember what the vet said about that? Hinata seemed to forget what the vet said about its kind really. But...she shouldn't be thinking about that now should she.

Hinata took a step forward, eyes challenging Mariko's.

"What's the gender of the chicken?" Hinata grinned when she saw Mariko's eyebrow twitch. Yup, looks like Mariko is now aware of what Hinata is pointing out.

Hesitantly, Mariko answers.

"...female."

Gotcha.

"And what do they call a female chicken, Mariko?"

Mariko glares at the smug faced Hinata. She looked away, glaring at the wall as she answers softly.

"Hen."

"Thus the name Henry." Hinata beamed, nodding her head. Sighing, Mariko shook her head as she passed by Hinata.

"God you're insane." Mariko mumbled. Hinata picked up the pace to walk beside her again, smiling. The two continue to walk in silence for awhile. It was only then did Mariko noticed that it was starting to get dark as the sun was slowly setting. The day was about to end soon and Mariko can't believe that she actually survived this day.

She smiled slightly at that.

"So where to now? Are they ready for the surprise party or what cause I'm pretty sure I'm ready to go home now what with the day I've had." Hinata moaned as she stretched ignoring how the other girl suddenly froze, letting her walk a couple of steps ahead of her. Hinata turned to her, letting out a chuckle at the surprised look Mariko is giving her.

"Oh c'mon Mariko. I'm not dumb. I know the guys are planning a surprise party. It's so obvious." Hinata shook her head, smiling. Mariko had to admit though, the whole best friends being busy on their best friend's birthday excuse is a bit overused now. So maybe Hinata saw right through it.

"Plus I saw a receipt of balloons being delivered today under the name of Asahi while I was cleaning the living room, so..." The birthday girl shrugged while Mariko narrows her eyes. Or it could be that. Definitely that then.

"Somehow I feel cheated and at the same time I'm glad you know what's going on." Mariko sighed. Hinata tilted her head slightly.

"You're glad that I know? Doesn't that beat the whole idea of me being surprised?"

"Not really." Mariko said as she pulled out a scarf out of her bag, holding it out to show it to Hinata as she smiled slightly. Hinata instantly knew what it was for.

"Nice. Kinky." She grinned while Mariko narrowed her eyes at her.

"Shut up." Mariko grumbled as she walked towards Hinata. She placed the cake down on the ground, stood tall in front of Hinata and was about to blind fold the girl when Hinata stopped her, taking her hand, giving her a soft smile.

"I just want to say...thank you for today. I really enjoyed this day with you." Hinata said softly, squeezing her hand gently.

"You've made my birthday memorable...even if you were forced to accompany me."

Mariko narrowed her eyes and was about to say something when Hinata pulled her towards her, leaned forward and surprised the hell out of Mariko when she felt that soft, moist pressure of Hinata's lips on her cheek, kissing her softly. Mariko's eyes were wide, lips slightly open as Hinata kissed her. The kiss only lasted a few seconds but to the taller girl it felt like it was longer than that. Slowly, with her eyes closed, Hinata pulled away, still wearing that soft smile on her face then began to blind fold herself with Mariko's scarf which she took from the stunned taller girl.

This way...she won't see...she won't expect.

With the blindfold on, she gave a beaming smile, acting like nothing happened, ignoring her pounding heart as she brightly says,

"Ready when you are!"

She kept her smile, despite the nervousness that she feels. A part of her was glad to do that and another part of her was terrified of the other girl's reaction. She suppressed herself from letting out a sigh of relief when she heard movements from the girl in front of her. She kept her eyes closed, ears open, smile bright as she heard Mariko say,

"...You can pick us up now Gori."

Then silence followed until the other girl once again says,

"Prepare to be surprised."

Hinata grinned at that, turning her head to where she thinks Mariko is, she replied,

"Ooooh. Are we going to a strip club?"

Right there and then, even with her eyes closed, she knew the other girl is rolling her eyes at what she said.

And with that, she wasn't terrified anymore.



______________________________________



"Can I remove the blind fold now?" Hinata whined for the nth time as she let Mariko guide her to wherever. The taller girl has her hands on Hinata's back, pushing her. She was going with holding Hinata's arm to guide her but Hinata is hugging Henry's cage to her chest right now which was a bit gross to Mariko.

"No! Just shut up and wait until we get there." Mariko growled, irritated at the other girl for her constant questioning. Even while riding at the car she couldn't keep her mouth shut about where they were going which annoyed the taller girl a lot. She even told Mariko countless of times that Henry might be getting scared now that her 'mom' is blind fold which really doesn't make sense. She just keeps on yapping and yapping and yapping.

"Should've gagged you as well." Mariko grumbled.

"Hey! If you were the one with the blind fold I'm sure you would be the same as well, you know." Hinata pointed out. Mariko just rolled her eyes at that and continue to push the other girl. She placed her hand on Hinata's shoulder, stopping her when they reached their destination.

"Well, we're here." She said, sighing. She nodded her head, smiling to the others who smiled and waved their hand at her. She turned her attention back to Hinata who was frowning slightly.

"Can I remove the blind fold now?"

"Go ahead."

Hinata did just that, pulling the blindfold down it earned her a loud "SURPRISE!" from the others. Her eyes went wide, mouth agape as she looked at the bright faces of her closest friends. But that really wasn't the thing that surprised her the most. It was where they are that surprised the hell out of Hinata.

The amusement park, in front of her favorite ride. The roller coaster.

She was flabbergasted, unable to say something at her friends who were smiling at her, wearing party hats and holding balloons. Even Ray, Shachou and Marilyn were there, smiling at her as well. Well Ray wasn't really smiling as it looked forced which is also the same with Shachou but that's really not the point right now.

Asahi, who was the one carrying the lit cake, stepped forward.

"Happy Birthday Hinata!" She said, holding out the cake she's carrying. The other followed suit, walking closer to the birthday girl.

"H-how...?" Hinata finally asked, stammering as she looked around the empty amusement park. Did they rent the whole amusement park just for...?

"Thank Ray. She's the one who made it possible for us to rent this whole place for the whole evening." Nami explained, glancing at Ray who frowned and looked away, blushing. Hinata looked at her for awhile which made the diva feel uneasy.

"I did it for Nami-chan. So don't go on thinking I did it for you." She grumbled, keeping her gaze away from the birthday girl and to her girlfriend who let out a chuckle. Nami is so not helping her embarrassment right now.

Hinata surprised the diva when she glomped on her, hugging her with one hand while holding Henry's cage in the other.

"Hana-chan! Thank you! You're the best sister-in-law ever!" Hinata gushed, burying her face to Ray's chest.

"Stop calling me Hana-chan and let go of me!" She growled as she began pushing the girl away but the other girl held on tight. Yuko stepped forward, pouting, feeling a bit jealous about what Hinata said about Ray being the best sister-in-law for her.

"Hey! I was the one who came up with the idea!"

Hinata turned to her, grinning, still keeping her hold on Ray despite the diva hitting her head, trying to make her let go.

"You're the best too Yuko! I actually bought a boobies cake for you."

"Really?"

"Yup. Mariko's holding it right now."

Yuko turned to Mariko who held up the said cake, sighing. Yuko's eyes light up with that and ran towards Hinata, hugging her together with Ray. The others could only watch as Ray struggles to remove the pervy sisters who are currently having a wonderful time hugging the diva.

Looking at the three, the others feel like this scene would be a normal occurrence within the group.

"Hmmm? Hinata? What's that you're holding?" Marilyn suddenly asked, pointing at the caged chicken who looked like it was struggling from the constant movements of Hinata. Yuko, curiously stepped away from the enraged diva looking at what Marilyn is pointing at.

"Is that...food?"

Mariko narrowed her eyes at Yuko who to her sounded like a hungry caveman that can only see living animals as food. Did she think that they bought that live chicken to eat it? Seriously, why does it seem like she's the only normal person here in this whacked up group she's in?

Hinata stepped away from Ray as well. She gave everyone a beaming smile as she held up Henry.

"This is Henry, HiMari's love child." She introduced. Everyone looked at it then at Mariko who just let out a sigh, massaging her temple with her free hand. No use getting angry right now really.

"Love child eh?" Ray grinned, eyebrow raised at Mariko who gave her a look. Seeing that just made Ray chuckle.

"Long story. Just scratch out that 'love child thing' she's just being her delusional self." Mariko brushed off, ignoring the pouting look Hinata aimed at her. She then pointed at the cake Asahi is carrying.

"Hurry up and blow your candles already so that you can go for a ride."

"W-we can go for a ride?!" Hinata asked, eyes lightening up with happiness. She turned towards Nami and Asahi who were smiling awkwardly at her, not really liking the idea of them riding. But it is their bestfriend's birthday so...

...no escape.

Yuko grinned at Hinata and pulled out what appears to be a barf bag.

"Of course we'll go on a ride! Any speed you want and how many times you want! For the whole night!"

Nami and Asahi winced at that. The two looked at each other, worried of what might happen to them. They then turned to Mariko for help but the girl just gave them an evil smile saying,

"Don't look at me. I did my thing so I'm pretty much exempted from death today."

The two gulped at that.

Oh boy.


A few hours later


"Damn it. I hope I didn't miss the party." Yukarin huffed as she ran the empty amusement park. She had prior commitments earlier so she couldn't join the group in helping with Hinata's surprise party. Once she was in the meeting place, her shoulder slumped as she saw the scene in front of her.

Nami, Asahi, Yuko were laid down on the ground, unconscious. Ray was shaking Nami, frantically, calling out her name. Shachou and Marilyn were on Asahi and Yuko's side fanning the girls, trying to wake them up. Hinata was running, carrying bottles of water, heading towards her unconscious friends.

And Mariko?

She was just standing there, watching them with narrowed eyes, arms crossed to her chest. Yukarin made her way towards Mariko and stood beside her. The taller girl glanced at her.

"You're late." Was Mariko's greeting. Yukarin let out a sigh of disappointment as she looked at her friends.

"Looks like I missed the fun."

"If your definition of fun is to drag unconscious bodies out of the roller coaster, then yes. Yes you did miss the fun. Lucky you."


______________________________________


"You know, if you were that worried about Nami, you should've just stayed with her." Mariko said as she glanced at her bestfriend who let out a sigh for the nth time as she holds her phone. The two were inside Ray's car with Gori driving them, heading towards Mariko's apartment.

"She said she's okay and...well...I'm trying not to be the clingy type." Ray reasoned with a sigh, pouting slightly as she looks at her phone. It's so hard for Ray since she is the clingy type but...she doesn't want Nami to feel suffocated like she's losing her personal space or something. So Ray is trying to be a good girlfriend here despite the urge to cling at the girl 24/7.

Yes, she's that whipped.

Mariko let out a chuckle as she stares at the window, ignoring the heated glare she was receiving from Ray for laughing at her. Memories of the tiring day she soon enters Mariko's mind. Especially when Hinata...

"Did you two kissed?" Ray suddenly asked making the other girl to jump slightly in her seat, surprised. Mariko kept her face hidden to the other girl as she began to blush. But nothing escapes Ray as she pointed out.

"I can see your reddish ear you know."

Mariko quickly hid her ear with her hair but it was too late. Here it comes.

"God Mariko, HER?! I disapprove!"

Mariko turned to her, glaring as she blushed slightly.

"She was the one who kissed me on the cheek. Not me!"

"Then why are you blushing?" Ray asked, eye narrowed at her best friend who seemed taken aback by the question she threw. Mariko let out a snort as she turned towards the window once again.

"Am I not allowed to be embarrassed now?! She kissed me and it's embarrassing for me." Mariko reasoned. Ray rolled her eyes and turned towards the window beside her. Shaking her head, she let out a, "I still disapprove."

Mariko just shook her head.

The two were silence for awhile, consumed by different thoughts. Ray was still thinking of Nami while Mariko is thinking about...

"She asked about you, you know. Hinata I mean." Mariko said, eyes still on the window, watching the places they pass by.

"Oh? About what?"

"About how we first met."

Somehow hearing that, Ray wasn't surprised. She had actually anticipated Hinata questioning Mariko about her, knowing that the other girl had her doubts about her.  It was probably for Nami's sake so she really can't blame the girl for having questions.

Ray glanced at Mariko as the latter let out a sigh.

"Why did you approach me when I lost my first match?" Mariko suddenly asked. Ray turned to her eyebrow raised.

"This again? Didn't I tell you back then that I was--" Ray suddenly cut herself, eyes widen in realization.

"...bored?" Mariko finishes for her, unaware of the sudden memories that plagues the diva.

“You could say I was bored, that’s why I did all that. Well that and I wanted to see the real you.” Okuma turned to the diva, grinning slightly.

Ray's hand that were resting on her lap turned into fists.

"Yeah...I was bored at that time." Ray admitted softly, eyes downcast.

"Hinata is suspecting you. Thinking that you must've done something to Okuma." Mariko says as she observed Ray through the window.

"Hinata's a lot like you, you know. She too is quite perceptive of situations around her including people."

"What are you trying to say?" Ray turned to her, frowning slightly. It felt like Mariko was threatening her or something. But it seemed like she was wrong when the other girl turned to her and gave her a smile.

"What I'm trying to say is that I'm your bestfriend Hanako. And I know you're keeping something from me."

Ray's frown slowly disappears as she stares at Mariko for awhile until it became unbearable to her, turning to look at her hands once again. Despite that, Mariko still kept her smile towards the diva. She reached out and placed her hand over hers, squeezing it gently.

"But I also know that you're going to tell me whatever it is that's bothering you someday."

Ray smiled, eyes still at Mariko's hand that's covering hers.

"Yeah. I will...someday."

"Good. Because if you don't I'll beat the crap out of you." Mariko threatened as she removed her hand on Ray, leaning back on her seat, smiling. Ray could only shake her head and sigh. So much for the lovey dovey bestfriend atmosphere. Only Mariko can turn sweet and then scary in an instant. Well she really shouldn't be complaining since she too was sometimes like that.

"One more thing."

Ray turned to her, noticing the serious tone the other girl has as she stares out the window.

"You're important to me Hanako, but Nami is important to me as well." Mariko turned to her, eyes asking Ray for assurance as she says, "Promise me you won't hurt her."

Ray stared at her for awhile then gave her a nod.

"I love her...more than anything else...so yeah...I promise not to hurt her." Ray gave her a soft smile, hand placed on her chest, feeling the steady beating of her heart.

"You have my word."



END


__________________________________________________________


Author's Rant: So that's it folks. The crappy end to the Hinata chapters. God, its been so long since I've written something that long for such a short time. Yes to me, that's long.  :lol: It really drained me to the point that I want to bang my head right now. But it'll hurt so I'll just let smiley do it for me.  :banghead:  :lol: :lol:
As for the sequel...do you guys still want a sequel to POF?  :?
Honestly if you've noticed, the Hinata chaps are kinda like the prologue of the sequel as I've put a few problems at Nami's gang. A bit dark themed problems really. Like Mariko being the doubtful soldier and Ray's problem with Okuma. I just pointed out the easy ones.  :lol: So the sequel would be a bit dark...and difficult for me to write.  :nervous
My point in mentioning all these? I'm thinking this would be my last fic to finish. I think I'd like to join the retired authors lounge.  :lol:
So sequel or not? Let me know.  :)
If a lot of you would like the sequel. Then it's okay. I'll write one.  :)
But for now, I'll be focusing on finishing BC.  :lol: That fic is kinda easy to write because it's so predictable.  :lol:
Oh yeah, I just noticed that I reached 30k which is a wow for me.  :shocked
So I sketched a Hinata kiriban as thanks.  :)

(http://picroda.jphip.com/misc/jphip05464.jpg)

At least I think she'll be back.  :nervous I sketched the whole gang in their mission disguises but I'll just go with the general.  :lol:
Sorry didn't color it. Too lazy.  :lol:
THANKS SO MUCH!!!  :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow: :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: kahem on August 02, 2012, 06:13:35 PM

Too bad for the HiMari couple
Hinata is so funny ^^
And yes for the sequel
But it's too bad that you're going to retire

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: RJay on August 03, 2012, 01:31:33 AM

It's finally done! Great work!
Ah~ah! Why do you want retire? -pouting-  :( :(  I really love your stories.
Well I can't wait for the futur chapters of BC and well I'm also waiting the sequel of POF.  XD XD

Hope you'll do it.

Once again awesome job on this story, was a huge success in my opinion and it never failed to make me laugh. Hehehe!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: CrimsonGrxy on August 03, 2012, 03:35:24 AM

another great chapter from an awesome author  :thumbsup

Quote

As for the sequel...do you guys still want a sequel to POF?  :?

Please do! dark themes for POF sound legit HEHEHE  :grin:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: Megumi on August 03, 2012, 11:04:20 PM

I want more from FoF san another story or not but still!

 :thumbsup Thank you for a wonderful fic!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: crazywota on August 04, 2012, 03:38:32 PM

Awww, Tsuntsun Mariko, so cute. And I really lol’ed hard when Hinata wanted to save that chicken and named it Hen-ry.  I really love this fic of yours FoF-san!!! Too bad you’re planning to retire from writing  :cry: I really missed the old writers here. AND DEFINITELY A SEQUELLLLLLLLLL FOR POF. Please please please please..even that small nami x ray moments in that last hinata chapter still made my kokoro doki doki and shit. So pleaseee if you could.. a sequel please.  :bow:

Really Thankyou for this wonderful fanfic. One of the best fics in here imo.  :D for the NTH TIME I LOVE YOUUUUUUUUUUU  :heart: :heart:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: alexiel17 on August 06, 2012, 09:39:10 AM

FOF-SAMA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :panic: :on gay:

OHMIGAWSH!!!  :mon scare: :mon ref: :mon zoom: I really missed commenting on your fic....  :fainted:  :OMG:
(I guess you dont remember who I am cause I was dead..... O___O ehehehe  :mon sweat:)


Anyway, Im feeling a bit nostalgic when I read this fic of yours FoF-sama... v__v
I remembered the time that this thread had few authors back then and when I go crazy when I see your updates..
I really idolize you...  :shy2:
*ohh Im blushing...   :shy1: and before, yes, before :fainted: (life's killing me right now..  :on blackhole:) I never failed to comment whenever you update...
(Im like a crazy, stalking fan girl back then...  :mon sweat: back then  :yep: ahaha  :lol:)
time flies so fast...  :gmon tears:

Im being emotional again...  :on speedy:
*Im not gonna cry...  :gyaaah:
buhuhu... ;^;

And well, I'll always be one of your fans FoF-sama (even though Im busy with life..  :dizzy:) :kneelbow:
Since the beginning, I really am an avid reader of this fic (oh.. Im blushing again :mon ignore:)
And really, thanks for creating this awesome fic of yours...  :farofflook:

And if you could... Please do create your sequel of POF (Im really curious to know how "dark themed" it would be :hee: )
(Im still praying that Okuma Yuu's not yet... ya know.. used as a fertilizer.. ehehe  :mon sweat: cause well, I dont want Hanako's hands stained...  :frustrated: )


Anyway, I hope you'll not retire (unlike those two Ugly Authors I know...)

*cough The Ebil General  :scolding: :mon fierce: *cough The Most Perverted Perv aka PERVJA!!! :on voodoo: :mon mad:

GRRRR!!!!!!!! :mon headbang:  those two ebil witch started that "retirement" thingy :mon uggh:
AHHHHH!!!  :mon fire: THEY ARE SO DEAD!!!  :mon evil:


*ehem*
*calms myself  :mon exhaust: ehehe :3

I hope you wouldn't follow those two annoying creatures FoF-sama  :kneelbow: Please I beg of you...  :gyaaah: :mon pray2:

NO RETIREMENT FOR FoF-SAMA!!!!!!!!!  :mon fyeah:

Anyway, Im really, really really happy that you've create this wonderful fic and of course for the update!  :mon angel:

Can I make a request?  :mon hanky:
Can you make more bed scenes  :mon bleed2: errr.. I mean more TakaHanako Make outs?  :mon mischief: :mon lovelaff: Pretty pwease with cherries on top?  :mon hanky:

I really missed reading your stories FoF-sama  :mon ignore:
(I also missed commenting  :mon roll:) ehehe  :nya:

Hoping for quick updates! :mon inluv:

And Congratulations for the 30,000+ READS :mon roll:  :mon nyah:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: BbSis on August 28, 2012, 04:52:32 AM

What a wonderful fic *.* I really loved it *.* just couldn't stop reading >< LOVED ALL THE LOVEY DOVEY MOMENTS OF EVERY ONE*.*
Wish I had accompanied this fic from the very beginning ><
I totally go for a sequel o/ I loved the (not so now) imaginary coupleling HiMari *.* its so funny their interaction, how they go from a crazy moment to a fluffy one Heheu
About retiring: dont do it, PLZ! I konw write its a bit tiring thing, but as soon as you stop, you're going to miss it and feel the urge necessity of writing down your ideas ;p PLUS I loved your writing o/
Again, thanks for the great experience of reading your fanfic o/

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: millca on February 05, 2013, 04:56:57 AM

I really love your fic!  :yossi: I hope you'll write a sequel for this fic and make it atsumina..hahaha!!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: cisda83 on February 05, 2013, 06:11:30 AM

I really like this fic... I hope you will write a sequel for this fic...

Thank you for the fic... I enjoy reading it.

 :wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: Archer1992 on March 25, 2013, 02:57:33 PM

Yeah i want second part,

i really like ray X Nami

but i prefer Atsumina...

Thanks for your FF....

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: Hii_chan on March 25, 2013, 05:40:44 PM

your fic is so great I very like it :twothumbs
can you please make a sequel :bow: I like Nami X Ray so if you want to write Atsumina then make another fic please :bow:
you know, there are less moment private of Nami X Ray include Asahi and Yuko so, can you write more smexy scene about them
thanks for great fic :jphip: :jphip:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: tfme3638 on April 22, 2013, 01:30:34 PM

I just finished watching Mendol 1 month ago and I still can't get enough of it...  :shocked ...Not really...  :w00t: :lol: :lol:
I'm still shipping for atsumina but for the Mendol world... IT'S DEFINITELY KaiXRay!!!! No doubt about it! So I'm definitely glad there are fanfics out there, including yours of course  :ptam-shy:, that didn't change the pairing!! I'm seriously thanking you!  :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Oh and yea. I voted for a sequel... XD

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: noah minami on September 06, 2013, 10:09:21 PM

Plz write the sequel.  I love atsumina. But I prefer namixray for this... anything also can. We will definitely support lol.. :thumbsup :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: FoxKing on September 07, 2013, 09:25:30 PM

ya pls wright the sequel FoF-sama we need it to live  :imdead:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: shiniza on October 27, 2013, 04:00:42 AM

Atsumina always be my favorite pairing but I prefer NamixRay for this  :luvluv2:
Nice story  :on GJ:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (COMPLETED: Added Hinata Chapter FINAL)
Post by: FoF on January 02, 2014, 06:32:05 PM

First things first...

HAPPY NEW YEAR TO EVERYONE!!! (ﾉ￣▽￣)ﾉ ゜ﾟ･*☆


I seriously didn't plan on putting that greeting here.  :lol: But I guess it's a good start for opening this thread after 3 years?  :nervous
Posting here actually makes me nervous, but I'm planning on opening this again after I finish BC anyway so what the heck. Still nervous though.  :nervous
Anyway, Thank you to the readers who supported this fic. Much much MUCH thanks.  :bow: :bow:  :bow:
Know that, even though I have no idea if people will still read this, I will go on with the sequel and finish it. :)
Hopefully, it won't be as long as the previous story because  :bleed eyes: <-- that emoticon can explain it better really.  :nervous
Planning is still underway so I won't be updating this for months.  :nervous :nervous Plus I really have to finish the others before moving to this.
I just did a silly drabble about POF and I'm just posting it here. I seriously don't know if I got the characterization right since it has been so long so forgive the bland characters.  :nervous

For BC readers: Will update soon!  :) And do check on BC's poll since I made a new one.  A slightly meaner one, really. At least to me.  :nervous I'll explain on that once I update but do vote on it.  :)

Thanks and try to enjoy this drabble!  :nervous



--------





Drabble: Reason Number 1







“You okay?” Nami asked as she turned her gaze at the person beside her who was apparently sulking in her seat, giving her own orange juice a glare. Ray had been awfully quiet the moment they arrived at the restaurant. It was odd for the smaller girl since while they were walking a little while ago, she seemed okay. Happy even. Nami could see it in the way she walks and even in the way she talks. She could feel it in her eyes, her smile and in her touch as they walk side by side holding hands, talking just about anything that comes into their mind. She could see and feel it in…everything. Now though, with the other girl slouched in her seat, seemingly giving an inanimate object a death glare?

No, she can’t see nor feel it anymore and that worries Nami a lot.

A sigh escaped from Ray’s lips as she glanced at her girlfriend. Noticing the frown and the worry on her face, Ray tries to appease the smaller girl by giving her a small smile—

“No, I’m not.”

--that really didn’t go well with her answer. So much for comforting Nami then.

Nami blinked a couple of times, feeling a bit confused. Her frown deepened as she placed a hand on Ray’s shoulder. “What’s wrong?”

“I want to get out of here.” Ray simply answers. She then took hold of Nami’s hand that was on her shoulder, placed it on her lap and squeezed it softly. “Can we please get out of here?”

“But we just got here.” Nami reasoned still confused and oblivious as to why Ray suddenly wanted to leave. Ray seeing this couldn’t help but sigh. As much Nami’s ignorant look makes Ray smile as she finds it cute, she also wanted to grab the smaller girl roughly by her collar and make her see why she wanted to get out of there. But she can’t since—

“Yeah, Hana-chan. You just got here. Stay awhile and talk to us.” Hinata said while she’s leaning on the table with a straw on her mouth. She continues to look at Ray, giving her a knowing look whilst she sip her shake.

--yes, that. Reason number 2 as to why Ray wants to get out of there was sitting across them, smirking. Ray gave the grinning genius a glare.

“It has been awhile since we’re all together like this.” Asahi—aka reason number 3 to Ray—says with a smile after placing her phone on the table. She was just frowning and mumbling out incoherent things at her phone while she presses it like crazy as if constructing a hate mail to someone a little while ago. Ray assumed that it must be Yuko that she’s sending a mail as Asahi looked to be somewhat embarrassed as well. Given how Yuko can be a pervert at times, she probably sent something perverted for Asahi to react like that.

“What are you saying?” Yukarin—aka reason number 4—says to Asahi as she looks at her incredulously. She points her chopstick at Asahi who was across from her while she’s seated next to Nami. “We’re always together, remember? During practice, during an event, during our day offs, during daylight, during night time, during bath times—“

Ray tightened her hold on Nami’s hand who instantly flinched from the pain. She was about to pry her hands out of the diva when the latter’s hold suddenly eased up upon hearing the rest of Yukarin’s point.

“—except for Nami since she apparently has her own bath time for I don’t know why maybe she’s shaving her beard or something like Mariko says she is.” Yukarin grinned at Nami who narrowed her eyes as her bestfriends and roommates, Asahi and Hinata, began to laugh at her expense.

Not liking how the three were making fun of her girlfriend, Ray slammed her free hand on the table, glaring one by one at the trio. “Nami does not have a beard! Stop saying that she has one! She’s all woman!”

Nami, seemingly embarrassed and a bit touched at how Ray was defending her, couldn’t help but face palm herself. The embarrassment seems to outweigh the other so she decided for the face palm. Still feeling a bit touched though, but still majorly embarrassed.

“You should know, huh. About her being all woman.” The last person—or rather reason number 5 why Ray wanted to leave—finally said as she lowered her magazine to look at her from across the table. Ray turned her glare towards her bestfriend who had an overconfident grin across her lips. “But then, are you REALLY sure about that? I mean, have you checked her thoroughly and completely?” The taller girl asked as she quirked her eyebrow, giving the diva an all knowing look since well...she knows.

She knows that they hadn’t reached that certain point yet.

Her grin widened as Ray visibly recoiled at her question and a blush suddenly spreads across her face. Mariko glanced at Nami and could tell she was blushing as well despite her hand still covering her face. Mariko could tell since the smaller girl’s ears seems to have reddened. This was too easy for her, but then turning to look at her bestfriend who seems to be gritting her teeth in anger and giving her a murderous glare, maybe it could be hurtful to her as well.

A thud and suddenly a groan of pain coming out of the now hissing Hinata suddenly cuts off the laughter from Asahi and Yukarin. They all turned towards the girl who was seemingly rubbing her knee below the table while she glares at the diva.

“Really Hana-chan? Mariko’s sitting just across from you and you kick me? I know how you’re an L now and all but, is your legs not straight as well?”

A roar of laughter resonated around where the girls were seated as the two resumed their laughter along with Mariko’s while the diva flushed in embarrassment and in anger. In her mind, she’s cursing whoever is laughing at her. Nami’s friends be damned. So is her bestfriend Mariko. Nobody laughs at the diva! Nobody!

But then should she bend that thinking of hers since her girlfriend seems to be joining in on the laughter as well?

“Sorry.” Nami says sheepishly as she noticed the pointed and pouting look Ray is giving her. A warm smile made its way to Nami’s lips as she began trying to calm her girlfriend by squeezing her hand gently and rubbing her thumb on the back of her hand. Somehow that seems to work for Ray as she looked to be mesmerized at Nami’s gentle, loving smile.

“Do you still want to go?”

A series of groans of disapproval from her friends could now be heard, but Nami ignored it as she kept her eyes on her girlfriend. If Ray wants to go, then they’ll go. Sure, she’ll be a little disappointed as she wants to spend time with her friends together with her girlfriend—much like what Asahi was implying earlier—but if Ray is adamant in leaving, looking as if her reason for leaving is that important, then they’ll leave. She and Ray can spend time with their friends some other time.

The diva stares at Nami for a while, trying to somehow read the other girl, but much like whenever Nami is giving her that look, that look that says so much, she couldn’t read anything else. Her uncanny perceptive skills seems to waver on Nami’s loving smile. It worries her a bit, but at the same time it warms her entirely so she couldn’t care less about that skill of hers. She would trade everything just so Nami continues to give her that look. Everything…

…even her soul.

A slight frown made its way across Nami’s face as Ray’s eyes shifted away from her. A familiar look of emptiness once again masks Ray’s face for a fleeting second before she shook her head and looked back at Nami, smiling.

“We can stay, but only if you go to the bathroom with me.” Ray says with a nod, her sudden eagerness apparent in her eyes and smile. Somehow seeing that caused Nami to forget that empty look Ray showed her earlier. She tilted her head slightly, giving the diva a confused look and was about to ask her why she needs to go with her to the bathroom when Yukarin beat her through it.

“Why does Nami have to go with you to the bathroom?”

“Probably to check if Nami has tonsillitis with her tongue.” Mariko mumbled mindlessly as she held up her magazine once again. Only when she flipped the page of her magazine did she notice the silence surrounding them and by that silence it means that…no way.

Mortified at the realization that she may be right, Mariko slowly lowers her magazine revealing her bestfriend’s seething look towards her. She glanced at Nami and found her once again hiding her blushing face with her hand. Yukarin and Asahi were weirdly enough doing the same but it seems that they were doing it just so they could contain their laughter since their shoulders were shaking a bit. And Hinata…

“OWWWW! AGAIN?!” Hinata groaned out in pain once again as Ray’s foot collided painfully on her leg. With gritting teeth and with tears forming in her eyes because of the pain, she rests her chin on the surface of the table as she says, “Mariko’s the one who said it, not me!”

“You were laughing ridiculously without any sound!” Ray retorted, her face flushed as she stood up without releasing her hold on Nami’s hand.

“Oh god, I’m right.” Mariko groaned out in disgust as she looked at her still seething yet embarrassed looking bestfriend.

“Yes, that’s right! I want to make out with my girlfriend, what’s wrong with that?! At least I have one!” Ray snapped embarrassing Nami further as she looked up at her girlfriend, mortified.

“Hanako!”

“Oh! Burn!” Hinata grinned, keeping her head rested on the table.

Mariko narrowed her eyes at her. “You’re the one to talk. Like you have one as well.” She pointed out and immediately regretted it as the other girl tilted her head lazily to look up at her.

“You know me. I’m just waiting for you so we could ship sail our HiMari vessel and go into the tunnel of lurve.” And cue wiggling of eyebrows with that old man perverted look that Hinata is so fond of. It was short lived though as the taller girl’s foot now collided in hers. And now cue groaning in pain for the third time for Hinata.

Ignoring the cries of pain coming from the girl beside her, Mariko turned to look at Ray and Nami. Seeing that the two were somewhat playing a tug of war as Ray tries to pull Nami up, persuading her that it will only take a few minutes and that she just really wants to kiss her with the Nami resisting as she tries to pry Ray’s hand’s loose while wearing a flushed face, Mariko couldn’t help but roll her eyes and let out a sigh.

“For the love of god Nami, just go.” She tells the smaller girl in irritation. “I know you want to.”

Nami turned to look at her incredulously as she strongly denied, “I do not!”

Thinking of another approach, Mariko rolled her eyes once again before telling her, “Okay so you don’t. I don’t care either way. Just go with her then to calm her horny bones down. Give her a kiss or something.”

Mariko didn’t fail to notice the pleasing smile that made its way to Ray’s face upon hearing that. Nami also took notice and gave a wary look her way. Ray tries to soften her smile, but still looked eager in Nami’s eyes.

“Just a…kiss? One kiss?” Nami hesitantly asked which her girlfriend replied back with an eager nod. She then turned towards Mariko and tilted her head slightly as she asked the taller girl, “Here…?”

Mariko recoiled and gave a face that resembles disgust. “No. Please keep it to yourselves because not everyone is into voyeurism.”

“Well I am.” Hinata’s hand instantly shot up. She began waving it, still keeping her lazy position as she says with a grin, “So please feel free to make out for as long as you want right in front of me.”

“You’re really asking for another kick huh.” Yukarin mumbled with a sigh as she shook her head.

Realizing that she is indeed in trouble again, Hinata’s eyes widened as she quickly moved her chair towards Asahi. She turned to her while seated, then lifted her legs and placed it on the other girl’s lap whilst crying out a horrified ‘no’ over and over again. Asahi couldn’t help but give Yukarin a glare the moment Hinata began clinging to her and crying out against her neck. The crying out seems to stop the moment they all heard the screeching sound of a chair being dragged against the floor. Turning to look at the source, they all see Nami standing, looking embarrassedly at the floor.

“Well…I guess it’s okay.” Nami softly said as her free hand made its way to the back of her neck. She began to scratch it as her embarrassment intensifies what with her friends eyes were locked on her. “I mean, it’s just one—kyaahhhh!” Squealed Nami as Ray just suddenly began dragging her towards the direction of the bathroom, not wanting to waste anymore time.

Before the two turn to a corner to where the bathroom is, Ray stopped for a second then turned to look back to where the others were seated. She gave one particular person a murderous glare. “Don’t you dare follow us or you’ll be sorry!” She threatened before she began dragging her baffled looking girlfriend once again.

“Who do you think was that threat for?” Hinata asked to no one in particular, tilting her head to the side as she curiously kept her gaze at where the two were standing.

Letting out a sigh, Mariko glanced at Hinata who was still leaning against Asahi. Her eyes slowly moved downwards to the other girl's hand and it was then she noticed something. “I’m guessing you since you’re holding that.” She pointed out with narrowed eyes.

Hinata turned to look at what Mariko was pointing at and looked surprised at what she was mindlessly holding.

Her video camera.

“Oh hey. How did that get there?”

Mariko rolled her eyes.


END

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: chichay12 on January 02, 2014, 07:03:16 PM

Omgggggggggg fof!!!!
I was so surprise when i saw this trend in the first page!!!
And i dont even know how many times i blink just to make sure im reading it right
Wahhhh price of fame update was the best news for me!!
Happy new year wooohoooo XD

Thank u for the update fof  :inlove:

Ps.i cant wait to read ur basket case update *teehee* :on gay:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: rhin12 on January 02, 2014, 07:45:07 PM

omg! an update finally!  Hope you will continue writing the sequel for POF!  :deco: This fic is one of my fave story here in jphip. kyaaahhh :on gay:

Thank you so much FOF-san! more please!  :bow: Happy New Year!   :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: Yuki88 on January 02, 2014, 07:59:33 PM

Lol, I'm telling you I finished this fic even before I decided to join this forum. Brings back memories.

And hey, Happy new year!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: AoiShiori on January 02, 2014, 08:02:01 PM

You have no idea how this made me smile today  :)

I really can't believe that after 3 years of inactivity from this fic that there will there be a sequel.
This brings back so much memories when I was still a silent reader.
I better reread this again. I'm so excited  :deco:

As for the drabble, it was amazing. Hinata is still a Hinata (I have no other adjective to describe her)

And oh, happy new year fof-san  :)
Take care and stay awesome

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: cisda83 on January 02, 2014, 11:57:43 PM

Ah... Such a fun extra there...

I haven't seen this story for a while

But it still bring a good memory and interesting scene...

Thank you for the update

Can't wait to see more extra...

  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: crazywota on January 03, 2014, 04:33:56 AM

(http://i.imgur.com/ISwuRWc.gif)

Holy cow
An update
Much wow
I'm Cry

You know I'm still laughing at this:

Quote from: FoF on January 02, 2014, 06:32:05 PM

“Probably to check if Nami has tonsillitis with her tongue.”

I can't eve-- HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAAHHAHAHA

I'm veryyy much excited to read the sequel, and basket case too!
Thank you for the drabble and Happy 2014 to you!

 :cow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: FoxKing on January 03, 2014, 02:37:03 PM

this is my favorite fanfic I really hope you write the sequel  :bow:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: noah minami on January 04, 2014, 08:38:39 AM

HAHA. YOU MAKE MY DAY~ :cow:
AFTER I JUST FINISH EXAM TODAY.HAHAHA
I WAS LAUGHING HARD.HAHA :lol:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: Hii_chan on January 07, 2014, 02:58:05 PM

Finally, an sequel for this fic  :deco: :deco:
do you know i've read this fic more than 3 times ? :yep:
and I was ''AHHHHHHH" when i saw your update  :shocked  :w00t:  :inlove: :twothumbs
NamiRay is so cute   :heart: :heart:
you've always my favourite author   :twothumbs
please keep go on and update this fic recently
i'll wait for your update  :jphip:

Title: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: tfme3638 on January 14, 2014, 04:30:06 AM

Omg!!!! Love the Drabble and can't wait for your sequel!
Haha Hinata and her video camera... She probably spent tons of money buying new ones since she always get caught peeping by Asahi, Nami, Ray and Mariko.


Sent from my iPad using Tapatalk (http://tapatalk.com/m?id=1)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: imintoyou128 on January 18, 2014, 08:04:31 PM

HiMari couple is the best!  :deco:
Would they be together (at last) on the sequel?
really excited for it and i really want to see who's gonna portray Ray's brother,,

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: Drakon on April 13, 2014, 07:19:19 PM

Got a pure pleasure of reading. Author, it is super!

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: taenylove on June 30, 2014, 06:08:32 PM

Woaaaah! I really love PoF
A really really really good fanfic!
Good job author-san!~  :)

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: crosteks on October 11, 2014, 03:24:03 PM

 :ptam-wub: :ptam-wub: :ptam-ok: :ptam-ok: :ptam-ok: :ptam-ok:
Thank you so mush for this POF story i really like it,,
and this is my no.1 favorite story I was searching for story of Kai/Ray or Nami?Ray
and this is it I found your Story I'm very Glad that I search your POF your a Goo writer for me
and can't wait for you Sequel of POF.. I really like Nami/Ray I love them..
For making sequel about Atsumina it's ok But please in the end I want Nami/Ray (HaNami) couple
To be Happy Couple Pairing And Get marry to if it Possible too...
 :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-lotsaluv: :tama-lotsaluv:
 :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: Thank you Again for this wonderful Story :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled: :k-thrilled:

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: Drakon on December 09, 2014, 09:52:26 PM

A really interesting what Ray did with Yuu ?!
And when there will be new stories about favorite heroes?

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: Saint0angel on September 14, 2015, 12:30:18 AM

Quote from: FoF on May 13, 2010, 05:28:45 PM

Akb48 and Mendol crossover. This actually came to me a couple of months ago but I can't write it on FFN.  :nervous Decided to just write it here on the mean time. I'm going for comedy and a bit of drama.

Pairings: Nami/Ray, Nami/Acchan (?)

INDEX

Chapter 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg723543#msg723543)
Chapter 3 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg726306#msg726306)
Chapter 4 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg738836#msg738836)
Chapter 5 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg743188#msg743188)
Chapter 6 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg749495#msg749495)
Chapter 7 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg752915#msg752915)
Chapter 8 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg777736#msg777736)
Chapter 9 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg783939#msg783939)
Chapter 10 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg786233#msg786233)
Chapter 11 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg792492#msg792492)
Chapter 12 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg796531#msg796531)
Chapter 13 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg801678#msg801678)
Chapter 14 (Part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg805706#msg805706)
Chapter 14 (Part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg806152#msg806152)
Chapter 15 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg808921#msg808921)
Chapter 16 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg811769#msg811769)
Chapter 17 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg814696#msg814696)
Chapter 18 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg820140#msg820140)
Chapter 19 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg824803#msg824803)
Chapter 20 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg827151#msg827151)
Chapter 21 (part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg838285#msg838285)
Chapter 21 (part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg844774#msg844774)
Chapter 21 (part 3) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg883529#msg883529)
Chapter 21 (FINAL) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg884050#msg884050)
Epilogue (Part 1) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg954953#msg954953)
Epilogue (Part 2) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg971672#msg971672)
Epilogue (END) (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg987972#msg987972)

Hinata Chapters

Part 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg995350#msg995350)
Part 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1059492#msg1059492)
Part 3 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1065142#msg1065142)
FINAL (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1073807#msg1073807)

Drabbles

Reason Number 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=25087.msg1251447#msg1251447)

_____________

Chapter 1

The lights are bright. The stage is set. You can feel the hot rays of the spotlight as it covers you. You can hear the crowd roar as you try to catch your breath after performing your single. It’s a typical day for an idol. It’s a typical day for us three.

“Th-Thank you so much!”

I glanced at Riku who was smiling at the crowd. Kuu was also smiling, his eyes a bit teary. I couldn’t help but smile too as I looked at the crowd. They were either chanting our group or chanting our individual names. Hearing those cheers feels pretty awesome.

My eyes wander at the crowd. I wasn’t particularly looking at anything, but then my wandering eyes stopped at a figure at the back. The figure was looking directly at me, smiling. Giving me a smile that feels like it was only meant for me. Somehow, I can’t hear the crowd anymore as I stare at her. She caught my attention and it seems that she noticed it. She’s saying something that I can’t figure out.

“What?”

I mumbled out wanting to know what she’s saying. She smiled and said something again. I can’t read it. I’m not good at reading lips. It’s frustrating because I want to know what she’s saying. I took a step forward at the stage ignoring the looks that I know Riku and Kuu are giving me. I just want to know what she’s saying.

Still smiling, she put both her hands on the side of her mouth, took a deep breath and yelled.

“NAMI!!!”

“Whoa!”

I suddenly jerked forward as I opened my eyes and fell on the ground.

“Itai…”

I mumbled rubbing my sore butt.

“Are you alright?”

I turned my attention at the person who woke me up and found Asahi looking at me worriedly. She offered her hand and I took it as I stood up.

“Why did you have to yell so loud?”

“I’m sorry. You weren’t waking up. Shaking you doesn’t seem to work so I decided to just yell at you. It’s either that or I pinch your nose to prevent you from breathing, then I put a whole bunch of marshmallows on your mouth as what Hinata suggested since she said that you sleep like the dead.”

She smirked and I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. Hinata’s jokes can be evil at times. 

“Well thanks for not doing that.”

“I was very tempted to do that really. But knowing you, you’d kill both of us if we did that.”

“How right you are.”

“Anyway, I just woke you up to say that it’s already 3:45pm. 15 minutes till rehearsal again.”

“Oh. Thanks for the wake up call.”

“No problem.”

She nodded and went out of the room. I slowly stretched trying to awaken my still sleepy body. I glanced at the clock and noticed that it’s 3:50pm. I’ve got 10 minutes to walk there. Plenty of time not to be late.

I got out of the room and made my way towards the rehearsal room. I couldn’t help but smile thankful for Asahi’s wake-up call. When I got in the room, everyone were either stretching, talking or just moving around. It still amazes me seeing so many girls in one big room. But then again, It’s been almost a year since the three of us joined AKB48.

It’s been almost a year since the Persona disbanded.

Almost a year since we dressed up as guys.
Almost a year since we were faked shot at the parking lot.
Almost a year since I admitted to Ray that I was a girl.
And it’s almost a year since she cried that night and looked at me with so much disgust in her eyes as she ran away from me.

TBC.

Title: Re: [AKB48 x Mendol] The Price of Fame (Added Drabble: Reason Number 1)
Post by: dark-atrox on January 25, 2016, 10:58:23 PM

It's been so long since the last time i left a comment here  :P  (or visit the page  :nervous ) But my love for Ray and Nami is still alive hence I'm here now nyahahaha  :lol: :lol: :lol: And that drabble Reason was like a glimpse for a SEQUEL ( yeah, still waiting for that  XD )

Anyway, Hinata calling Ray Hana-chan makes me laugh, idk why  :lol: :lol: :lol:
More of this  Ray/Nami with the Gang...plus Yuko for more craziness  :w00t:

and Akimashite Omedetou FoF-san....hishashibburi ne?  :)

PS: Update soon....And please PM me if u posted the Sequel hahaha  XD :lol: :P :nervous (I barely visit the page now :nervous)